eS
vie eae aes
Sc
th NYS on
SON * kine 4 4) ee
Ya isis
aden iee dian ce’
is a Te ee
eave
Sache kes
“uesieyn sya
DA TS
a
ee
oh
OS ered
SNES Avera a ta
sani a ited}
Aly
we te edie
OTRO etn
Stn OC Moa
Feee wher eh tee 'e
Sn
fen ee
eet s
hse ec
Ne Gia
UNS S alee eae ie!
Se ee tw tea
‘alg atate us wartm ton Sry ee
a tet eo ornravenrs oie)
eS glewreres eden ace onsen st
“le Suutvatnia since birehasiye
WY, ere AS RI
SELEY SS OT Sse teaeeer
nae ts,
s+
Rx
tenes
Re kanes rr uss
SRR Taet Sieh gee
. ee
oe iecaseie
nse Wants} adie ty
ein nh
aa Pe eS
heard tce enn
Sra eee
PAR COMC ts
pont Secon
pape tear yi et
Se ag | Ee
Teas Se nm ass
aera ne #44
hak
4
Syne!
eer ne enee het
ws itt seer ¢
nm vies rT,
hs Uae
; % Aes oferidt
1
rs 3 :
. 3 my me
= POPE ROOT
G4
weed ‘ asa ‘ : . s
eiuy rots
. , f be Bea evele too Yeon be
SSeHN use ar
fiw
Bee heb ener beeed Seber Ot
De pas et start meet igual
view Me
a Sos he aware
erereetin
Te ikiew pdetims
‘Sesihasor
eu
as GA Memb be
Care
-
are
3
>
? eee
..
-
;
‘1 yer
: eke nite
Ag
°
°
hy “s zs
n eee —
4 Vaaperereras po bash yeh hw arth erated
pole eilatat eine eaters t
veveae
epee
ee
ors
&
eee
bvhahin es
Miirerarbtbebe +
eee
eave aik ohh
bees
page
ed oloshes
ven
eng we mreiennee & erat: 1
syeredeaeir sip to seer
Ceersrse sea
se caitun spores 6
Se hears # bee Li
oo
“
*
vee
wee
a
pie 4
a
.
‘
<
1
, :
|
“
' ‘
‘
hi
‘ Pn
‘ :
}
. 5
GAY
1, mm
11252
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT
OF THE
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
TO THE
SECRETARY OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION
LSUG-"o7
BY
ae WV... OW HB Iok,
DIRECTOR
iNew O© PAR TS-PARYT 2
WASHINGTON
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE
15899
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS
i IN THE
PED STATES
COMPILED BY
Greville CC ROWE
WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY
Gw~inuUsS MHOMAS
CONTENTS
imirod vet on Mp ye CynOs NOME s eer esas scion causcosaceescuce cess socece
Right to the soil dependent on discovery........---...-.-..-.--.-+------
Foreign policy toward the Indians ...-...-- BORE CS ae ot SESE ee apace
Lh eS DAMINNNNO NO VaMemnec seers ca ence sigs oe\s< sacs siemens cedenceedos-
Mi evenenGhMMOUCypet ae eee sania sis s4e~ cto nte sseetscceecencnceses
Me xB Gp shay OG ste cela taste aloo ols) 2e.cs/smie wis ccelessceseecsseccsnt cn
Colonial polteystowarditheIndiang. <2... 0... seccc.cescee veces ccs cess
The policy,in general .......-.----.-.--. ea Ris eee st scant te eee ae eee
WalitaliiGice 2220 ate co0cks Q3S cao CHE SORE ES CREE Eee Eee eee nese eae
Moar yl amdpmememem tse praem co tects fate onoctdsmaes stead. tecccnecedes
ING? MDI. « no Sa0 oo 3050S 5S eee ee eee eee ee ae a ee
ING ACRES 32 hcl SoS S00 TSOP eC eee acs
PONTE Yl sneer ee re oS ices no on coms ca see ceb Se esst Lees
IMP ER EOINESANS noe 20: HESS COCO eee eee See ne te ieee gee
(Conmerg titan ieee teint alan aisle cies = cays oe =) ~ianinie vivre slows See. ciee ese
RRO ene ang meerprene ese aries cen ae aceite maine wae eeemes cowed esleSee
North Cana linnmemeneey ss evra nanos icin ce ecm oe ciao chesecas teeeaee=
DSOULMMUAROUT Hee eee ees Mosc Seys hc oc caeeee neces ece tees ones
GeOnD Eee eee ese ats = Se aclnen me cicrigwcareeoses Secewees ates
New lanipspine: amor Slaw ale = 2/0 <n ccs ccc ces wecciecencmedindec assess
Poliicyiot ube sma recme ues cee ine mms oes cece we wees meee eee wecnesneecee
SCL ONGC NT ELS Meena iets Sets Sia cucciaieics aia miele eistenieimye ee ows serrate
Schedule of treaties and acts of Congress authorizing allotments of land
injaeveralty 2s. nse sens. eel hotn Mesa asags 6 7 Sctheouabeee sees oote oe
PORE O fel AiO! COSRTO MARE ee = ons woe osc sete ees cess cows eucc -sccce
LIST OF MAPS
Number
PLATE (COMAOIE, AUG S355 46 Jade cee Sots Sou ee CEU Soo aeeIns SHaeneee 1
OClx. Alabama @iorthern)portion))"2. 0. <----2-- «==> <= <<---=)-=-- 2
CX AMZ OMB ism ease aime am atm ors cl pain ie aieinimnlme 3
Ce PAIZO Mtoe reer ise eas oe oe me ee mike eileen elses 4
CXII. Arkansas 1 ....-.----- SEEBEE ae en eee eek ec nice 5
CGM ea SHIRA ere ae eis oe one = we cle ce ite misie wale cle te Scere anise ia 6
GRciverO alutonmialeeer ra <a oat oc aiyace seems eset ae se ewine 7
CXV. California 2 (with inset special map)-.---.-....--...-. aoe 8
(ao, Clbemrgker ls eos Stee Scoess Shop Seeecroe boos bee Be acnsoeteae 9
COR ni, (Ohl) Olas Aes eee ae eS oee Se nee ee ate 10
CRM aikcona (Northand South) 1222-5 -25-- 7 oe oe -a- oon lee 11
Geb pakota (North and!South) 2 ----22 24-52 sss occ cence 12
Cxoke Dakota GNoriwand South) 3\-----=.---2-- 2-2-2 sl ---- = 13
GUXEMIBN ORI S sone ok cles cSnecissnitsce cent eee pomp eee sa ee oe 14
(CNOA. (CGUHEIE, Jo sacen8 bee Sanee bea peemadeSepeserescagead SP EC ARE 15
(ODOT, Ti) Gea ee eee eee ae eee Be ate 16
(CORSRUMAIIIEANE IS remaster e moe a eae sees eis onc aicetas siete aes see 17
(CRUST, TIM EO Se eoses SS SSI ee Ean aes Beene eae Se peers 18
(ORS OW TL TG Oe Bee ee Seeeee BSSe SSSSee ED Ite Sees See coc ose 19
Cxenaapeliduamandetatss <2 cas so esas onetime eee eines a= 20
CXXVIII. Indian Territory and Oklahoma 1 ..--...-.-.----..------- 21
CXXIX. Indian Territory and Oklahoma 2.-....-.-...----.-------- 22
CXXX. Indian Territory and Oklahoma 3-....--...---..---.----- 23
(BDRM, Tho a2 Sect ge CeO eRe o eae Saat SESS eae Cen seater ec 24
(OBS) TORO, So eso e ESR Cee ee aaa ESe aeeeomee igo aee oa 25
CXXXIM. Kansas 1 ..---..---..---- +--+ 222-22 -2-- 2222 == 2-- ---=-- 26
(GD-O2O81 Ny UQniih sD oe ea epee ee eS ee eo ee enn BSae Bem ersaaic 27
(ODOR Win TDG NS 100 Bae Seneca Ieee or Sareea 28
(CXSRONG Va ep nM erage Sohal stam = slo so eine a t= ei eerie oe m= 29
(OBO. O-\AINE, LVI cl re Pe See eS Se SSCS te eee Se Se see eee coo 3
CXXXVIII. Michigan (Saginaw bay to Lake Erie) -.....---.---------- 31
CXXXIX. Michigan (region about Mackinaw and Detroit) ..---- ---- 32
Gaby Wied) 3353.5 \AS sets oa sce eSS5 seep SeSer Sec ceee sea sess 3
Con IpEIIMENENG Liens sate ca nae cits Soe a lasocc ems Me seiecee sesaicloms 34
CXLII. Minnesota (northern portion) --..--...--.---------------- 35
(OMTILTIL, inlactiaciqy She eee cece ae eee eee eee oe eee eo
CMe eerie ea ee eae ak Se leiaens = mami Canina mines 37
(GSTS, Miri err) 2)6 Eo oc. nae SSeS See ese rcEeR mci e Mogae 38
(ODRILAV LE, Min vit 1 eheecS0cSe SCO Enea ee Ra eea roe eae es ssetcaoriar 39
Cixdn aioe teem sa tiasee rae acini an ciate on tet are 2 elele ele 40
OS SDAVIIE, Ibe GED, vesec.eccheaee USSU ROBE EG Ess Doe HOSE En enon. Serr 41
CXLI1X. Nebraska (eastern portion) .--..-.-.--------------------- 42
(Hb. TSENG, . SES SS eC Rp eSC or OEE EOE ee SeSee ee odio s= Serer sore 43
Ciilee Nomen OxtCnel seas = nce ole ocean we clon as on e.cn diene ninsaa es Ad
526
PLATE
CLY.
CLVI.
CLVII.
CLVIII.
CLIX.
CLX.
CLXI.
CLXII.
CLXIUI.
CLXIV.
CLXV.
CLXVI.
CLXVII.
CLXVIII.
CLXIX.
CLXX.
CLXXI.
CLXXII.
CLXXIII.
CLXXIV.
CLII.
CLIII.
CLIV.
LIST OF MAPS [ETH. ANN. 18
Number
New Mexico, 22 2. 23 s1ccoece 2 220 ceccesteineeteeens sae ete ror 45
New. Mexico and. Texas (detail) .... 252-52 eeeene- eee eee 46
ING WeVOr ke Sea S28 ooise Se oes e's dacs Sele eee eee eee 47
NorihiGaxolina; portion/of --. 2-22. e-o=sn eee 48
ORO was Aas seis ais so cis alos ce se Sn ok eee eee 49
Ohio (Getail) coe so Sets san oe scares wets eseheae ces 50
Orevon Wee to ssa-clscree ese 2- + - = n8- ce See eee ase eee eee 51
Oreponigies- pect ssccsd cee 3x secs eae as eee eee 52
Reuns yl Vania) Stoo c eter t | neo Se een cn Sa eae eee eae 53
Tennessee (with portions of bordering states) -..---...-..-. 54
Mennesseer(detaill)))/- 2 ee oh. <2. oodte = Sonne ae eee eee a5
Tennessee and Alabama (portions of) ....-.....---.---.---- 56
Texas! (pOLbion Of). oe 2.225. 56-2 a6 oes 25. cee eee 57
Wiig: Soe faseey nate ce clo cc sons osec cclsecs Seo ccee eee eee 58
Wiiahi2 oo a Msecaetess eee sie fcccee cess) tele eee 59
WiGS DIN CLO Ni Lerems serene n casa ee sae ae Sree eres: 60
Washinton Jesse ao eeccat ae acces = ere ete ale
Washington (along Admiralty inlet). ......-..--..----.--.- 62
Washington (northwestern) --..--. ...-.-.--.- 2-22 esseee 63
Wisconsin li 25. cece et anee seeseesee- cesses sc Jae 64
WOR COnSINI<) sn eee aer sssnewlesee. crocs codes See 65
\WWaOWNER Es aoe eons oabosSSss6 csi inp sepa meen ESC aE Cenc 66
AYO oe oagos Hoc ag. SCO MOCa: CUCERODICEEB MEE DSSS =e. Sci 67
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE
UNITED STATES
By CHARLES © Roycr
INTRODUCTION
3y Cyrus THOMAS
RIGHT TO THE SOIL DEPENDENT ON DISCOVERY
Among the various problems forced on European nations by the
discovery of America was that of determining their respective rights
in regard to the territory of the newly discovered continent. The fact
that the country was inhabited by and in possession of a native popu-
lation does not appear to have been taken into consideration in the
solution of this problem.
Each of the great nations of Europe was eager to appropriate to
itself so much of the new continent as it could acquire. Its extent
afforded an ample field for the ambition and enterprise of all, and the
character, low culture-status, and religious beliefs of the aborigines
afforded an apology for considering them a people over whom the
superior genius of Hurope might rightfully claim an ascendency. The
sovereigns of the Old World therefore found no difficulty in convincing
themselves that they made ample compensation to the natives by
bestowing on them the benefits of civilization and Christianity in
exchange for control over them and their country. However, as they -
were all in pursuit of the same object, it became necessary, in order to
avoid conflicting settlements and consequent war with one another, to
establish a principle which all would acknowledge as the law by which
the right, as between themselves, to the acquisition of territory on this
continent, should be determined. This principle was, that discovery
of lands gave title therein to the government by whose subjects or by
whose authority such discovery was made, against all other European
or civilized governments, which title might be consummated by pos-
session. This is clearly shown, not only by the express declarations
officially made in behalf of the different powers, but also by the word-
ing of the various grauts aud charters allowed by them. However, the
527
528 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [evn. ann. 18
opinion of the United States Supreme Court! is so full and decisive on
this point that a summary of the statements therein contained will dis-
pense with the necessity of furnishing proof of the acknowledgment
of this principle from the history of the discovery and settlement of
the continent.
Although Spain obtained immense territory in the western continent,
she did not rest her title solely on the grant of the Pope. On the con-
trary, her discussions with France, Great Britain, and the United
States respecting boundaries all go to show very clearly that she
based her claims on the rights given by discovery.
France also founded her title to the territories she claimed in America
on discovery. Her claim to Louisiana, comprehending the immense
territory watered by the Mississippi and its tributaries, and her claims
in Canada as well, were based expressly on discovery. In the treaties
made with Spain and Great Britain by the United States this title
was recognized by the latter. The claims by the states of Holland
to American territory were based on the same title, and the contest
with them by the English was not because of a dispute of this prin-
ciple, but because the latter claimed prior discovery. All the transfers
of American territory from one European nation to another were based
on the title by discovery; nor did any one of the European powers
give more complete or more unequivocal assent to this principle than
England. In 1496 her monarch commissioned the Cabots to discover
countries ‘‘then unknown to all Christian people,” with authority to
take possession of them in the name of the King of England. To the
discovery made by these navigators have the English traced the title
to their possessions in North America.
In all these claims and contests between the civilized nations of
Europe, the Indian title to the soil is nowhere allowed to intervene, it
being conceded that the nation making the discovery had the sole right
of acquiring the soil from the natives and of establishing settlements
on it. This was understood to be a right with which no other Euro-
pean government could interfere; it was a right which each government
asserted for itself and to which all others assented. Those relations
which were to exist between the discoverers and the natives were to be
regulated by themselves. The rights thus acquired being exclusive,
no other power could interpose between them.
Nevertheless, it must not be understood that the Indians’ rights were
wholly disregarded by the powers in planting colonies in the territories
taken possession of by them. =
Continuing, the court remarks—
In the establishment of these relations, the rights of the original inhabitants were,
in no instance, entirely disregarded, but were necessarily, to a considerable extent,
impaired. They were admitted to be the rightful occupants of the soil, with a legal
as well as just claim to retain possession of it [or rather so much as was necessary
for their use], and to use it according to their own discretion; but their rights to
1 Johnsen and Graham's lessee v. McIntosh, 8 Wheaton, p. 548 et seq.
THOMAS] RIGHT TO SOIL DEPENDENT ON DISCOVERY 529
complete sovereignty, as independent nations, were necessarily diminished, und their
power to dispose of the soil at their own will, to whomsoever they pleased, was denied
by the original fundamental principle that discovery gave exclusive title to those
who made if.
While the different nations of Europe respected the right of the natives as oceu-
pants, they asserted the ultimate dominion to be iu themselves ; and claimed and exer-
cised, as a consequence of this ultimate dominion, a power to grant the soil, while
yet in possession of the natives. These grants have been understood by all to con-
vey a title to the grantees, subject only to the Indian right of occupancy.
The history of America, from its discovery to the present day, proves, we think,
the universal recognition of these principles.
In these statements the court, of course, speaks only from the legal
point of view or theory, for it is well known that in their practical deal-
ings with the natives the nations of Europe, and the United States also,
often failed to carry out this theory. It is also doubtful whether it can
truly be said that France fully recognized the Indian title, even theo-
retically, to the extent indicated.
The right to take possession regardless of the occupancy of the
natives was not only claimed by all the nations making discoveries, but
the same principle continued to be recognized. This is shown by the
following instances adduced by the court, to which many others might
be added:
The charter granted to Sir Humphrey Gilbert, in 1578, authorizes him to discover
and take possession of such remote, heathen and barbarous lands as were not actu-
ally possessed by any Christian prince or people. This charter was afterwards
renewed to Sir Walter Raleigh in nearly the same terms.
By the charter of 1606, under which the first permanent English settlement on this
continent was made, James I. granted to Sir Thomas Gates and others, those territories
in America lying on the sea-coast between the thirty-fourth and forty-fifth degrees
of north latitude, and which either belonged to that monarck, or were not then pos-
sessed by any other Christian prince or people. The grantees were divided into two
companies at theirown request. The first, or southern colony, was directea to settle
between the thirty-fourth and forty-first degrees of north latitude; and the second,
or northern colony, between the thirty-eighth and forty-fifth degrees.
In 1609, after some expensive and not very successful attempts at settlement had
been made, a new and more enlarged charter was given by the Crown to the first
colony, in which the King granted to the “ Treasurer and Company of Adventurers
of the city of London for the first colony in Virginia,” in absolute property, the lands
extending along the sea-coast 400 miles, and into the land throughout from sea to sea,
This charter, which is a part of the special verdict in this cause, was annulled, so
far as respected the rights of the company, by the judgment of the Court of King’s
Bench on a writ of quo warranto; but the whole effect allowed to this judgment was
to revest in the crown the powers of government, and the title to the land within
its limits.
At the solicitation of those who held under the grant to the second or northern
colony, a new and more enlarged charter was granted to the Duke of Lenox and
others, in 1620, who were denominated the Plymouth Company, conveying to them
in absolute property all the lands between the fertieth and forty-eighth degrees of
north latitude.
Under this patent, New England has been in a great measure settled. The com-
pany conveyed to Henry Rosewell and others, in 1627, that territory which is now
Massachusetts; and in 1628, a charter of incorporation, comprehending the powers
of government, was granted to the purchasers. :
530 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [evs ann. 18
Great part of New England was granted by this company, which at length
divided their remaining lands among themselves; and, in 1635, surrendered their
charter to the crown. A patent was granted to Gorges for Maine, which was allotted
to him in the division of property.
All the grants made by the Plymouth Company, so far as we can Jearn, have been
respected. In pursuance of the same principle, the King, in 1664, granted to the
Duke of York the country of New England as far south as the Delaware bay. His
Royal Highness transferred New Jersey to Lord Berkeley and Sir George Carteret.
In 1665, the Crown granted to Lord Clarendon and others, the country lying
between the thirty-sixth degree of north latitude and the river St Mathes; and, in
1666, the proprietors obtained from the crown a new charter, granting to them that
province in the King’s dominions in North America which lies from thirty-sixth
degrees thirty minutes north latitude to the twenty-ninth degree, and from the
Atlantic Ocean to the South sea.
Thus has our whole country been granted by the crown while in the occupation
of the Indians. ‘These grants purport to convey the soil as well as the right of
dominion to the grantees. In those governments which were denominated royal,
where the right to the soil was not vested in individuals, but remained in the Crown,
or was vested in the colonial government, the king claimed and exercised the right
of granting lands and of dismembering the government at his will. The grants
made out of the two original colonies, after the resumption of their charters by the
crown, are examples of this. The governments of New England, New York, New
Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland, and a part of Carolina, were thus created. In all
of them, the soil, at the time the grants were made, was occupied by the Indians.
Yet almost every title within those governments is dependent on these grants. In
some instances, the soil was conveyed by the crown unaccompanied by the powers
of government, as in the case of the northern neck of Virginia. It has never been
objected to this, or to any other similar grant, that the title as well as possession was
in the Indians when it was made, and that it passed nothing on that account.
These various patents can not be considered as nullities; nor can they be limited
to a mere grant of the powers of government. A charter intended to conyey politi-
cal power only, would never contain words expressly granting the land, the soil and
the waters. Some of them purport to convey the soil alone; and in those cases in
which the powers of government, as well as the soil, are conveyed to individuals, the
crown has always acknowledged itself to be bound by the grant. Though the power
to dismember regal governments was asserted and exercised, the power to dismem-
ber proprietary governments was not claimed; and, in some instances, even after the
powers of government were revested in the crown, the title of the proprietors to
the soil was respected.
Charles II. was extremely anxious to acquire the property of Maine, but the
grantees sold it to Massachusetts, and he did not venture to contest the right of that
colony to the soil. ‘The Carolinas were originally proprietary governments. In 1721
a revolution was effected by the people, who shook off their obedience to the pro-
prictors, and declared their dependence immediately on the crown. The king, how-
ever, purchased the title of those who were disposed to sell. One of them, Lord
Carteret, surrendered his interest in the government, but retained his title to the
soil. That title was respected till the revolution, when it was forfeited by the laws
of war.
Further proofs of the extent to which this principle has been recognized, will be
found in the history of the wars, negotiations and treaties which the different nations,
claiming territory in America, have carried on and held with each other. .
Thus, all the nations of Europe, who have acquired territory on this continent, have
asserted in themselves, and have recognized in others, the exclusive right of the dis-
coverer to appropriate the lands oceupied by the Indians. Have the American States
rejected or adopted this principle?
By the treaty which concluded the war of our Revolution, Great Britain relin-
THOMAS) RIGHT TO SOIL DEPENDENT ON DISCOVERY 531
quished all claim, not only to the government, but to the “propriety and terri-
torial rights of the United States,” whose boundaries were fixed in the second
article. By this treaty, the powers of government, and the right to soil, which had
previously been in Great Britain, passed definitively to these states. We had
before taken possession of them, by declaring independence; but neither the declar-
ation of independence, nor the treaty confirming it, could give us more than that
which we before possessed, or to which Great Britain was before entitled. It has
never been doubted, that either the United States, or the several states, had a clear
title to all the lands within the boundary lines described in the treaty, subject only
to the Indian right of occupancy, and that the exclusive power to extinguish that
right was vested in that government which might constitutionally exercise it.
That this rule has been adopted also by the United States is asserted
by the Supreme Court in the samé opinion:
The United States, then, have unequivocally acceded to that great and broad rule
by which its civilized inhabitants now hold this country. They hold, and assert in
themselves, the title by which it was acquired. ‘They maintain, as all others have
maintained, that discovery gave an exclusive right to extinguish the Indian title of
occupancy, either by purchase or by conquest; and gave also a right to such a degree
of sovereignty as the circumstances of the people would allow them to exercise.
The power now possessed by the Government of the United States to grant lands
resided, while we were colonies, in the crown or its grantees. The validity of the
titles given by either has never been questioned in our courts. It has been exer-
eised uniformly over territory in possession of the Indians. ‘he existence of this
power must negative the existence of any right which may conflict with, and con-
trol it. An absolute title to lands can not exist, at the same time, in different per-
sons, or in different governments. An absolute, must be an exclusive title, or at least
a title which excludes all others not compatible with it. All our institutions recog-
nize the absolute title of the crown, subject only to the Indian right of occupancy,
and recognized the absolute title of the crown to extinguish that right. This is
incompatible with an absolnte and complete title in the Indians.
We will not enter into the controversy, whether agriculturists, merchants, and
manufacturers, have a right, on abstract principles, to expel hunters from the terri-
tory they possess, or to contract their limits. Conquest gives a title which the
courts of the conqueror can not deny, whatever the private and speculative opinions
of individuals may be, respecting the original justice of the claim which has been
successfully asserted. The British government, which was then our government,
and whose rights have passed to the United States, asserted a title to all the lands
occupied by Indians within the chartered limits of the British colonies. It asserted
also a limited sovereignty over them, and the exclusive right of extinguishing the
title which ocenpanecy gaye to them, These claims have been maintained and estab-
lished as far west as the river Mississippi, by the sword. , The title to a vast portion
of the lands we now hold, originates in them. It is not for the courts of this country
to question the validity of this title or, to sustain one which is incompatible with it.
Although we do not mean to engage in the defense of those principles which
Europeans have applied to Indian title, they may, we think, find some excuse, if
not justification, in the character and habits of the people whose rights have been
wrested from them.
The title by conquest is acquired and maintained by force. The conqueror pre-
scribes its limits. Humanity, however, acting on public opinion, has established,
as a general rule, that the conquered shall not be wantonly oppressed, and that their
condition shall remain as eligible as is compatible with the objects of the conquest.
Most usually they are incorporated with the victorious nation and become subjects
or citizens of the government with which they are connected. The new and old
members of the society mingle with each other; the distinction between them is
gradually lost, and they make one people. Where this incorporation is practicable,
532 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [evH. ann. 18
humanity demands, and a wise policy requires, that the rights of the conquered to
property should remain unimparied; that the new subjects should be governed as
equitably as the old, and that confidence in their security should gradually banish
the painful sense of being separated from their ancient connections, and united by
force to strangers.
When the conquest is complete, and the conquered inhabitants can be blended
with the conquerors, or safely governed as a distinct people, public opinion, which
not even the conqueror can disregard, imposes these restraints upon him; and he
ean not neglect them without injury to his fame and hazard to his power.
But the tribes of Indians inhabiting this country were fierce savages, whose occu-
pation was war, and whose subsistence was drawn chiefly from the forest. To leave
them in possession of their country was to leave the country a wilderness; to goy-
ern them as a distinct people was impossible, because they were as brave and as
high spirited as they were fierce, and were ready to repel by arms every attempt on
their independence.
What was the inevitable consequence of this state of things? The Europeans
were under the necessity either of abandoning the country, and relinquishing their
pompous claims to it, or of enforcing those claims by the sword, and by the adoption
of principles adapted to the condition of a people with whom it was impossible to
mix, and who could not be governed as a distinct society, or of remaining in their
neighborhood and exposing themselves and their families to the perpetual hazard of
being massacred.
' Frequent and bloody wars, in which the whites were not always the aggressors,
unavoidably ensned. European policy, numbers and skill, prevailed. As the white
population advanced, that of the Indians necessarily receded. The country in the
immediate neighborhoud of agriculturists became unfit for them. The game fled
into thicker and more unbroken forests, and the Indians followed. The soil, to which
the crown originally claimed title, being no longer occupied by its ancient inhabit-
ants, was parceled out according to the will of the sovereign power, and taken
possession of by persons who claimed immediately from the crown, or mediately,
through its grantees or deputies.
That law which regulates, and ought to regulate in general, the relations between
the conqueror and conquered, was incapable of application to a peopie under such
circumstances. The resort to some new and different rule, better adapted to the
actual state of things, was unavoidable. Everyrule which can be suggested will be
found to be attended with great difficulty.
However extravagant the pretension of converting the discovery of an inhabited
country into conquest may appear, if the principle has been asserted in the first
instance, and afterwards sustained; if a country has been acquired and held under
it; if the property of the great mass of the community originates in it, it becomes
the law of the land, and can not be questioned. So, too, with respect to the con-
comitant principle, that the Indian inhabitants are to be considered merely as occu-
pants, to be protected, indeed, while in peace, in the possession of their lands, but
to be deemed incapable of transferring the absolute title to others. However this
restriction may be opposed to natural right, and to the usages of civilized nations,
yet, if it be indispensable to that system under which the country has been settled,
and be adapted to the actual condition of the two people, it may, perhaps, be sup-
ported by reason, and certainly can not be rejected by courts of justice. . :
It has never been contended that the Indian title amounted to nothing. Their
right of possession has never been questioned. The claim of government extends
to the complete ultimate title, charged with this right of possession, and to the
exclusive power of acquiring that right. The object of the crown was to settle the
sea-coast of America; and when a portion of it was settled, without violating
the rights of others, by persons professing their loyalty, and soliciting the royal
sanction of an act, the consequences of which were ascertained to be beneficial, it
would have been as unwise as ungracious to expel them from their habitations
THOMAS] RIGHT TO SOIL DEPENDENT ON DISCOVERY 533
because they had obtained the Indian title otherwise than through the agency of
government. The very grant of a charter is an assertion of the title of the crown,
and its words convey the same idea. The country granted is said to be ‘our island
called Rhode Island;” and the charter contains an actual grant of the soil, as well
as of the powers of government.
The decision in this case is of course conclusive in regard to the
nature of the Indian title to lands as held by our Government. Never-
theless, a brief reference to the history of the subject preceding the
date of decision (1823) will be appropriate here before alluding to the
policy adopted in regard to the extinguishment of this title.
As early as September 22, 1783, while yet operating under the Articles
of Confederation, the following “ proclamation” was ordered by Con-
gress.!
Whereas by the 9th of the Articles of Confederation, it is among other things
declared, that ‘‘the United States in Congress assembled have the sole and exclusive
right and power of regulating the trade, and managing all affairs with the Indians
not members of any of the States, provided that the legislative right of any State,
within its own limits, be not infringed or violated.” And whereasit is essential to
the welfare of the United States, as well as necessary for the maintenance of har-
mony and friendship with the Indians, not members of any of the States, that all
cause of quarrel or complaint between them and the United States or any of them,
should be removed and prevented; therefore, the United States in Congress assem-
bled, have thought proper to issue their proclamation, and they do hereby prohibit
and forbid all persons from making settlements on lands inhabited or claimed by
Indians, without the limits or jurisdiction of any particular State, and from pur-
chasing or receiving any gift or cession of such lands or claims without the express
authority and direction of the United States in Congress assembled.
It is, moreover, declared that every such purchase or settlement, gift
or cession, not having the authority aforesaid, is null and void, and that
no right or title will accrue in consequence of any such purchase, gift,
or settlement.
By the eighth section of the act of Congress of March 1, 1793, enti-
tled ‘‘ An act to regulate trade and intercourse with the Indian tribes,”
the same principle was enacted into law, as follows:
And be it further enacted, That no purchase or grant of lands, or of any title or
claim thereto, from any Indians, or nation or tribe of Indians, within the bounds of
the United States, shall be of any validity, in law or equity, unless the same be made
by a treaty or convention entered into pursuant to the constitution. And it shall
be a misdemeanor in any person, not employed under the authority of the United
States in negotiating such treaty or convention, punishable by fine not exceeding
one thousand dollars, and imprisonment not exceeding twelve months, directly or
indirectly to treat with any such Indians, nation or tribe of Indians, for the title
or purchase of any lands by them held or claimed: Provided, nevertheless, That it
shall be lawful for the agent or agents of any State, who may be present at any
treaty held with the Indians, under the authority of the United States, in the pres-
ence, and with the approbation of, the Commissioner or Commissioners of the United
States appointed to hold the same, to propose to, and adjust with, the Indians, the
compensation to be made for their claims to lands within such State, which shall
be extinguished by the treaty.2
10ld Journals, vol. 1v (1783), p. 275, as copied in ‘t Laws, etc., respecting the Public Lands,” Wash
ington, Gales & Seaton, 1828; pp. 338-339.
2 Op. cit , pp. 414-415.
534 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eru. ayy. 18
This is repeated in section 12 of the act of May 19, 1796, entitled “An
act to regulate trade and intercourse with the Indian Tribes, and to
preserve peace on the frontier;” also in section 12 of the act of March
30,1802. By section 15 of the act of March 26, 1804, “erecting Louis-
iana into -two Territories, and providing for the temporary government
thereof,” it is ordered that—
The President of the United States is hereby authorized to stipulate with any
Indian tribes owning lands on the East side of the Mississippi, and residing thereon,
for an exchange of lands the property of the United States, on the West side of the
Mississippi, in case the said tribe shall remove and settle thereon; but, in such
stipulation, the said tribes shall acknowledge themselves to be under the protection
of the United States, and shall agree that they will not hold any treaty with any
foreign Power, individual State, or with the individuals of any State or Power;
and that they will not sell or dispose of the said lands, or any part thereof, to any
sovereign Power, except the United States, nor to the subjects or citizens of any
other sovereign Power, nor to the citizens of the United States. And in order to
maintain peace and tranquillity with the Indian tribes who reside within the limits
of Louisiana, as ceded by France to the United States, the act of Congress, passed
on the thirtieth day of March, one thousand eight hundred and two, entitled ‘‘An
act to regulate trade and intercourse with the Indian tribes, and to preserve peace
on the frontiers,” is hereby extended to the Territories erected and established by
this act; and the sum of fifteen thousand dollars, of any money in the Treasury, not
otherwise appropriated by law, is hereby appropristed, to enable the President of
the United States to effect the object expressed in this section.'!
As this law was not to take effect until October 1, 1804, it was pro-
vided that until this date the act passed October 31, 1803, entitled “An
act to enable the President of the United States to take possession of
the territories ceded by France to the United States . . . and for
the temporary government thereof.” was to remain in force. All rights
of the Indians within the limits of Louisiana which existed under the
French control remained, therefore, under United States authority until
October, 1804.
To complete the chain we note the fact that, by article 6 of the
treaty of April 30, 1803, by which France ceded Louisiana to the
United States, the latter promised “to execute such treaties and arti-
cles as may have been agreed between Spain and the tribes and nations
of Indians, until, by mutual consent of the United States and the said
tribes or nations, other suitable articles shall have been agreed upon.”
These acts and treaties indicate, and in fact form, steps in the policy
of the United States in its dealings with the Indians in reference to
their Jands, and will be noticed in this connection hereafter. The
object at present in referring to them is only to show the theory of the
Government in regard to the Indian title.
It is clear, therefore, that although the United States has always
conceded to the Indians the usufruct or right of oceupaney to such lands
as they were in possession of, yet they have always held the theory of
the European powers, and claimed that the absolute right to the soil
was in the Government.
1 Op. cit., p. 509.
THOMAS) RIGHT TO SOIL DEPENDENT ON DISCOVERY 535
However, as will be seen when allusion is made to the policy of the
nations in their dealings with the Indians, there was some difference
in regard to the extent of their right or title. This was limited by
some of the governments to the territory occupied, while by others, as
the United States, it was usual to allow it to extend to the territory
claimed, where the boundaries between the different tribes were under-
stood and agreed on. It would seem, in fact, that the United States
proceeded on the theory that all the land was held by natives. A sin-
gle instance occurs to the writer at present where land was taken pos-
session of as waste or without an owner. This is mentioned by Mr
Royce in his remarks under schedule number 432,
The right of occupancy in the Indians, until voluntarily relinquished
or extinguished by justifiable conquest, being conceded, it became nec-
essary on the part of the Government to adopt some policy to extinguish
their right to such territory as was not necessary for their actual use.
As a natural corollary of this theory arose the question, With whom
shall the Government treat? The Indians having no general govern-
ment or regular political organization, but consisting of numerous
independent tribes in a state of savagery, the usual policy of civilized
nations in a case of conquest could not be adopted. As their claims
were those of tribes or communities, and not individuals in severalty,
it followed as’a matter of necessity that the only policy which the Govy-
ernment could adopt was to recognize them as quasi and dependent,
distinct political communities, or nations, or half sovereign states, and
treat them as such.
It has been said that the method of regarding them as distinet
peoples or nations and treating with them as such is a “legal fiction.”
Nevertheless, if we study carefully all the circumstances which sur-
round the case, and the pressing necessities of the Republic in its early
days, we are likely to be convinced that it was not the part of wisdom
then to hamper the struggles for national life with theoretic lines or
legal technicalities, which stood in the way of practical progress.
Humanity is an element which should attend every step of governmental
as well as of individual progress, but political theories must be broad-
ened, restricted, or varied in accordance with new and imperative
necessities which arise.
It is doubtless true that the recognition of the Indian tribes as dis-
tinet nationalities, with which the Government could enter into solemn
treaties, was a legal fiction which should be superseded by a more
correct policy when possible. But necessity often makes laws, and in
this instance forced the Government to what was, in its early days,
probably the best possible policy in this respect, consistent with
humanity, which it could have adopted.
A doubt has also been expressed as to whether the United States or
any European power could, with perfect honesty and integrity, purchase
18 ETH, pt 2—2
536 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eTH. ann. 18
lands of the natives under their care and protection. Bozman,' who
expresses this doubt, bases it on the following considerations:
First, it is not a clear proposition that savages can, for any consideration, enter
into a contract obligatory upon them. They stand by the laws of nations, when
trafficking with the civilized part of mankind, in the situation of infants, incapable
of entering into contracts, especially for the sale of their country. Should this be
denied, it may then be asserted that no monarch of a nation (that is, no sachem,
chief, or headmen, or assemblage of sachems, etc.) has a power to transfer by sale
the country, that is, the soil of the nation, over which they rule.
That the Indians of the United States have been and are still con-
sidered wards of the Government must be conceded. It also must be
admitted that, as a general rule of law, wards can not divest themselves
of their title to land except through the decree of court or some prop-
erly authorized power. But in the case of the Indians the Government
is both guardian and court, and as there is no higher authority to
which application can be made, its decision must be final, otherwise
no transfer of title would be possible, however advantageous it might
be to the wards.
Bozman’s theory seems to overlook the fact that Indians, except per-
haps in a few isolated cases, never claimed individual or exclusive
personal titles in fee to given and designated portions of the soil.
What, therefore, is held in common may, it would seem, by the joint
action of those interested, be transferred or alienated.
However, it is not our object at present to theorize as to what should
or might have been done, but to state what was done in this respect,
and thus to show on what policy the various territorial cessions and
reservations mentioned in the present work are based.
The correct theory on this subject appears to be so clearly set forth
by John Quiney Adams in his oration at the anniversary of the Sons
of the Pilgrims, December 22, 1802, that his words are quoted, as
follows:
There are moralists who have questioned the right of Europeans to intrude upon
the possessions of the aborigines in any case and under any limitations whatsoever.
But have they maturely considered the whole subject? The Indian right of posses-
sion itself stands, with regard to the greatest part of the country, upon a ques-
tionable foundation. Their cultivated fields, their constructed habitations, a space
of ample sufficiency for their subsistence, and whatever they had annexed to thein-
selves by personal labor, was undoubtedly by the laws of nature theirs. But what
is the right of a huntsman to the forest of a thousand miles over which he has acci-
dentally ranged in quest of prey? Shall the liberal bounties of Providence to the
race of man be monopolized by one of ten thousand for whom they were created?
Shall the exuberant bosom of the common mother, amply adequate to the nourish-
ment of millions, be claimed exclusively by a few hundreds of her offspring? Shall
the lordly savage not only disdain the virtues and enjoyments of civilization him-
self, but shall he control the civilization of a world? Shall he forbid the wilderness
to blossom like the rose? Shall he forbid the oaks of the forest to fall before the
ax of industry and rise again transformed into the habitations of ease and elegance?
Shall he doom an immense region of the globe to perpetual desolation, and to hear
1 History of Maryland, p. 569.
THOMAS] RIGHT TO SOIL DEPENDENT ON DISCOVERY 537
the howlings of the tiger and the wolf silence forever the voice of human gladness?
Shall the fields and the valleys which a beneficent God has framed to teem with the
life of innumerable multitudes be condemned to everlasting barrenness? Shall the
mighty rivers, poured out by the hands of nature as channels of communication
between numerous nations, roll their waters in sullen silence and eternal solitude to
the deep? Have hundreds of commodious harbors, a thousand leagues of coast, and
a boundless ocean been spread in the front of this land, and shall every purpose of
utility to which they could apply be prohibited by the tenant of the woods? No,
generous philanthropists! Heaven has not been thus inconsistent in the works of
its hands. Heaven has not thus placed at irreconcilable strife its moral laws with
its physical creation. !
In order to show the correctness of the views expressed by Adams
in the above quotation, and the absurdity of admitting the Indians’
claim to the absolute right of the soil of the whole country, some com-
parisons are here introduced. These are simple comparisons between
the Indian population and the extent of territory claimed by them.
Perhaps the best estimate of the Indian population of the United
States (exclusive of Alaska), at different periods up to 1876, are those
given by Honorable John Eaton.? His summary is as follows:
1820. Report of Morse on Indian Affairs ..........-...-...-..---------..-.. 471,036
1825. Report of Secretary of War 129, 366
1829. Report of Secretary of War 312, 930
1834, Report of Secretary of War 312, 610
1836. Report of Superintendent of Indian Affairs....-......-..--2.-....... 253, 464
1837. Report of Superintendent of Indian Affairs ..-..........2------..-20- 302, 498
1850. Reportiofigh pha sch oorarmtterer sete =n)s01s2mis tnedcietsie = cis cece Soese 388, 229
1853, Report.of UnitediiStates:@ensus i850)... <..5<ce<62c<ccecccece ce scjedee 400, 764
lgoo: Report: of in dignuaine teem seen ayaa = aie c sone ano sck - oc cccouencaae 314, 622
1857.Report. of Dik SGnOOler atte emesis c= == <(sceces- eee de cn ccecee cece ssc 379, 264
1860.) Report of Mndiam@Metersesesseccrse se c=). -.sses-ce oc sese cece se aceces 254, 300
1865. Reportiof ind ram O hidemeerieeencet sis sc orccie cocasce ce ccue seicee lot sees 294, 574
1870. Report of United States Census.-.-..............- pee eg Raids 5 313, 712
ASTO. Report Ofs Licino pmeeeee ass meee sa ena canieinn one mce ae csciss aceSee 313, 371
iio. Reportof tndyansO ticemeteeates oe ia a- xan m~ = wasn eaciacccens seca ses - 305, 068
1876. Report Of Indiami@ Mitetweseane sae sf ose les os. S ene 2s0 2 ess scc dean coos 291, 882
Examining these estimates at the different dates, we see that the
average, in round numbers, is 315,000. Now, assuming this to be a
correct estimate, and allowing five persons to a family, this would give
63,000 as the whole number of Indian families in the United States.
Assuming the area of the United States, exclusive of Alaska, to be
3,025,000 square niles, this would give to each Indian family a manor
of 48 square miles, or 30,720 acres. Now, supposing, for further illustra-
tion, that the families were distributed uniformly over the whole terri-
tory, the state of Rhode Island, which now supports a population of
345,506 persons, or 69,101 families (allowing five persons to a family),
would be apportioned among 26 Indian families; the stateof Delaware
would be allotted to but 43, and the whole state of New York, which
‘ Report of the Commissioner of Indian A fiairs for 1867, p. 143.
*Tbid., for 1877.
538 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eTH. any. 18
now supports more than a million families, would be assigned to 1,025
lordly savages. ;
It is apparent, therefore, that the requirements of the human race
and the march of civilization could not permit such an apportionment
of the soil of the American continent as this, even were the estimates
trebled. It is true that practically no such equal distribution of the
lands as that mentioned would be possible. Moreover, it is also true
that some portions are unsuitable for the ordinary purposes of life;
but the supposition given will be understood as an illustration of the
theory of the Indian claim, and is correct in principle. That a popula-
tion whose territorial needs would be amply supplied by the area
embraced in the single state of [linois should, on the score of being
the first occupants of the country, be allowed the exclusive use of the
whole territory of the United States is inconsistent with any true
theory of natural rights. Moreover, it is not required by humanity,
religion, nor any principle of human rights. This must be conceded.
But what is the necessary consequence of such concession ?
There were few, if any, areas in the United States which the Indians
did not claim. If this claim could not be admitted in its entirety as
a just and valid one; if it could not be admitted as a just bar to
any settlements by other peoples; if civilization could not consent to
such a claim, where should the restriction begin? How should it be
accomplished? Who should fix the metes and bounds and who decide
the proper apportionment? This brings us back precisely to the
point which the European settlers on the continent were forced to meet,
and where the governments to which they pertained were forced to
act, whether they did so in accordance with a settled theory and policy
or not.
FOREIGN POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS
In the preceding section attention is called to the principle main-
tained by the United States and by other civilized governments in
regard to the rights of the Indians to the soil. As theory and practice
are not necessarily identical and are sometimes quite variant from each
other, reference will now be made to the policy and methods adopted
in putting into practical operation this theory. However, to cover the
range of acquisitions from the Indians of land within the bounds of the
United States, it will be necessary to refer not only to the policy of
the Government since the adoption of its constitution, but also to that
of the colonies and of the other powers from which territory has been
obtained by the United States.
It will perhaps be best to begin with the policy of the powers from
which territory has been obtained by the United States since the adop-
tion of the constitution. By so doing the policy adopted by the col-
onies can be connected with that of the United States without being
interrupted by reference to that of other governments.
THOMAS] FOREIGN POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 539
THE SPANISH POLICY
Although the eruelty of the Spaniards in their treatment of the
Indians during the conquest of Mexico and Central America is prover-
bial, yet an examination of the laws of Spain and ordinances of the
King show that these acts were not only not warranted thereby, but in
direct conflict therewith. So early as 1529, in the commission consti-
tuting Cortes captain-general of New Spain, he was directed to give
his principal care to the conversion of the Indians; that he should see
that no Indians be given to the Spaniards to serve them; that they
paid such tribute to His Majesty as they might easily afford, and that
there should be a good correspondence maintained between the Span-
jards and the Indians and no wrong offered to the latter either in their
goods, families, or persons. Bishop Don Sebastian Ramirez, who was
acting governor under Cortes subsequent to his commission, earnestly
endeavored, be it said to his honor, to put into practice these humane
orders. We are informed by Antonio de Herrera! that he not only
abrogated the enslavement of any Indians whatsoever, but also took
eare that none of them should be made to carry burdens about the
country, ‘looking upon it as a labor fit only for beasts.” He was no
less exact in the execution of all the ordinances sent by the Council of
Spain for the ease, improvement, and conversion of the natives. ‘ By
that neans,” adds the old historian, ‘‘ the Country was much improy’d
and all Things carried on with Equity, to the general Satisfaction of all
good Men.”
The laws enacted for the government of the “‘ Kingdoms of the Indies”
were still more pointed in the same direction, and fully recognized the
rights of the Indians to their landed possessions. However, as will
become apparent from an examination of these, no claim by the natives
to unoccupied lands or uninhabited territory appears to have been rec-
ognized. Such territory was designated “ waste lands,” and formed
part of the royal domain. As evidence of this the following brief
extracts from the Recopilacion de las Leyes de los Reynos de las Indias
are presented :”
We decree and command, that the laws and good customs anciently in force in
the Indies, for their good government and police, and the usages and customs
observed and retained from the introduction of Christianity among them, which are
not repugnant to our sacred religion, or to the laws contained in this book, and to
those which have been framed anew, be observed and fulfilled; and it having become
expedient to do so, we hereby approve and confirm them, reserving to ourselves the
power of adding thereto whatever we shall think fit and will appear to us necessary
for the service of God our Lord, and our own, and for the protection of, and Chris-
tian police among, the natives of those Provinces, without prejudice to established
usages among them, or to their good and wholesome customs and statutes.—Lib. I/,
tit. 1, law 4, vol. I, p. 218.
It being our wish that the Indians be protected and well treated, and that they be
! Historia General, dec. 111, bk. 7, chap. 3 (Stevens’ translation).
?From Laws, U.S. Treaties, ete., Respecting Public Lands, vol. 11, 1836.
540 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eTH. any. 18
not molested nor injured in their person or property; We command that in all cases,
and on all oceasions, when it shall be proposed to institute an inquiry, whether any
injury is to acerue to any person in consequence of any grant of land, whether for
tillage, pasture, or other purposes, the Viceroys, Presidents, and Judges shall cause
summonses to be directed to all persons whom it may really concern, and to the
Attorneys of our Royal Audiences, wherever Indians may be interested, in order
that all and every person may take such measures as may be expedient to protect
his rights against all injuries which might result therefrom.—Lib. IJ, lit. 18, law 36,
“vol. I, p. 412.
Whereas some grazing farms, owned by Spaniards for the use of their cattle, have
been productive of injury to the Indians, by being located upon their lands, or very
near their fields and settlements, whereby said cattle eat and destroy their produce
and do them other damage: We command that the Judges who shall examine the
lands, make it their duty to visit such farms, without previous request to do so, and
ascertain whether any injury accrues therefrom to the Indians or their property;
and, if so, that, after due notice to the parties interested, they forthwith, and by sum-
mary or legal process, according as they may think most fit, remove them to some
other place without damage or prejudice to any third person.—Lib, IJ, tit. 31, law
13, vol. I, p. 484.
Should the natives attempt to oppose the settlement [of a colony], they shall be
given to understand that the intention in forming it, is to teach them to know God
and His holy law, by which they are to be saved; to preserve friendship with them,
anid teach them to live in a civilized state, and not to do them any harm or take
from them their settlements. They shall be convinced of this by mild means,
through the interference of religion and priests, aud of other persons appointed by
the Governor, by means of interpreters, and by endeavoring by all possible good
means, that the settlement may be made in peace and with their consent; and if,
notwithstanding, they do withhold their consent, the settlers, after having notified
them pursuant to Law 9, Tit. 4, Lib. 3, shall proceed to make their settlement with-
out taking any thing that may belong to the Indians, and without doing them any
greater damage than shall be necessary for the protection of the settlers and to
remove obstacles to the settlement.—Lib. IV, tit. 7, law 23, vol. Il, p. 24.
We command that the farms and lands which may be granted to Spaniards, be so
granted without prejudice to the Indians; and that such as may have been granted
to their prejudice and injury be restored to whoever they of right shall belong.—
Lib. IV, tit. 12, law 9, vol. Il, p. 41.
In order to avoid the inconveniences and damages resulting from the sale or gift to
Spaniards of caballerias or peonias, and other tracts of land, to the prejudice of the
Indians, upon the suspicious testimony of witnesses, we order and command, that all
sales or gifts shall be made before the Attorneys of our Royal Audiencias, to be sum-
moned for that purpose, who shall be bound to examine, with due care and diligence,
the character and depositions of witnesses; and the Presidents and Audiences, where
they shall administer the government, shall give or grant such lands by the advice
of the Board of Treasury, where it shall appear that they belong to us, at auction,
to the highest bidder, as other estates of ours, and always with an eye to the benefit
of the Indians. And where the grant or sale shall be made by the Viceroys, it is our
will that none of the officers above mentioned shall interfere. Upon the letters
which shall be granted to the parties interested, they shall sue out confirmations
within the usual time prescribed in cases of grants of Indians [encomiendas de
Indios|.—Lib. IV, tit. 12, law 16, vol, I, p. 43.
In order more effectually to favor the Indians, and to prevent their receiving any
injury, we command that no composition shall be admitted of lands which Spaniards
shall have acquired from Indians, in violation of our royal letters aud ordinances,
and which shall be held upon illegal titles: if being our will that the Attorneys-
Protectors should proceed according to right and justice, as required by letters and
THOMAS] SPANISH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 5AL
ordinances, in procuring such illegal contracts to be annulled. And we command
the Viceroys, Presidents, and Audiences to grant them their assistance for its entire
execution.— Lib. IV, tit. 12, law 17, vol. II, p. 43.
We command that the sale, grant, and composition of lands be executed with such
attention, that the Indians shall be left in possession of the full amount of lands
belonging to them, either singly or in communities, together with their rivers and
waters; and the lands which they shall have drained or otherwise improved, whereby
they may, by their own industry, have rendered them fertile, are reserved in the first
place, and ean in no ease be sold or aliened. And the Judges who shall have been
sent thither, shall specify what Indians they may have found on the land, and what
lands they shall have left in possession of each of the elders of tribes, caciques,
governors, or communities.—Lib, IV. tit. 12, law 17 [18], vol. I, p. 44.
No one shall be admitted to make composition of lands who shall not have been
in possession thereof for the term of ten years, although he should state that he
is in possession at the time; for such circumstance by itself is not sufficient; and
communities of Indians shall be admitted to make such compositions in preference
to other private individuals, giving them all facilities for that purpose.—Lib. IV,
lit. 12, law 19, vol. IT, p. 44. :
Whereas the Indians would sooner and more willingly be reduced into settle-
ments, if they were allowed to retain the lands and improvements which they may
possess in the districts from which they shall remove; we command that no altera-
tion be made therein, and that the same be left to them to be owned as before, in
order that they may continue to cultivate them and to dispose of their produce,—
Lib. VI, tit. 3, law 9, vol. IT, p. 209.
According to the royal ordinance given at San Lorenzo el Real,
October 15, 1754, it was decreed that, “The Judges and Officers, to
whom jurisdiction for the sale and composition of the royal lands
{realengos| may be sub-delegated, shall proceed with mildness, gentie-
ness, and moderation, with verbal and not judicial proceedings, in the
ease of those lands which the Indians shall have possessed, and of
others when required, especially for their labor, tillage, and tending of
- cattle.”
It appears, however, that the Spanish government never accepted
the idea that the Indians had a possessory right to the whole territory,
but only to so much as they actually occupied, or that was necessary
for their use. This policy toward the natives seems to be indicated
by the following extract:
Whereas we have fully inherited the dominion of the Indies; and whereas the
waste lands and soil which were not granted by the Kings, our predecessors, or by
ourselves, in our name, belong to our patrimony and royal crown, it is expedient
that all the land which is held without just and true titles be restored, as belonging
to us, in order that we may retain, before all things all the lands which may appear
to us and to our Viceroys, Audiences, and Governors, to be necessary for public
squares, liberties, [exidos,| reservations, [ propios,] pastures, and commons, to be
granted to the villages and councils already settled, with due regard as well to their
present condition as to their future state,and to the increase they may receive,
and after distributing among the Indians whatever they may justly want to culti-
vate, sow, and raise cattle, confirming to them what they now hold, and granting
what they may want besides—all the remaining land may be reserved to us, clear
of any incumbrance, for the purpose of being given as rewards, or disposed of
according to our pleasuro.—Lib, IV, tit. 12, law 14, vol. I, p. 42.
542 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [e7TH. ayy. 18
The same idea appears to be embraced in law 18, lib. 4, tit. 12, given
above; also in the following sections in the ‘“ Regulations of intendant
Morales regarding grants of land:”
24. As it is impossible, considering all the local circumstances of these provinces,
that all the vacant lands belonging to the domain should be sold at auction, as it is
ordained by the law 15th, title 12th, book 4th of the collection of the laws of these
Kingdoms, the sale shall be made according as it shall be demanded, with the inter-
vention of the King’s Attorney for the Board of ’inances, for the price they shall be
taxed, to those who wish to purchase; understanding, if the purchasers have not
ready money to pay, it shall be lawful for them to purchase the said lands at redeem-
able quit-rent, during which they shall pay the five per cent. yearly.
31. Indians who possess lands within the limits of the Government shall not, in
any manner, be disturbed; on the contrary, they shall be protected,and supported;
and to this, the Commandants, Syndics, and Surveyors, ought to pay the greatest
attention, to conduct themselves in consequence.
32. The granting or sale of any lands shall not be proceeded in without formal
information haying been previously received that they are vacant; and, to avoid
injurious mistakes, we premise that, beside the signature of the Commandant or
Syndie of the District, this information ought to be joined by that of the Surveyor,
and of two of the neighbors, well understanding. If, notwithstanding this necessary
precaution, it shall be found that the land has another owner besides the claimant,
and that there is sufficient reason to restore it to him, the Commandant, or Syndie,
Surveyor, and the neighbors, who have signed the information, shall indemnify him
for the losses he has suffered.!
In 1776 one Maurice Conway, who had made a purchase on New
Orleans island from the Houma Indians, which purchase had been
approved, asked of the Spanish authorities an additional grant by
which he might obtain some timber land adjoining thereto. This was
granted by Onzaga with the following restrictions: “Provided it be
vacant, and that no injury is thereby done to any of the adjoining
inhabitants; to which effect he shall establish his boundaries and lim-
its; and of the whole proceedings he shall make a process verbal, of
which he shall make a return to us, signed by himself and the parties,
in order to issue the complete title, in due form, to the claimant.”
In carrying out the orders to mark off this grant the Houma chief
was taken upon the ground in order that he might see that the lands
of his tribe were not encroached on.
It does not appear that the Spanish government at any time adopted
the policy of purchasing the Indian title, though clearly and distinetly
recognizing it, to the lands they occupied. It, however, seems to have
been a rule that the Indians should be compensated for their village
sites and lands in actual use which were taken from them. This, how-
ever, was done usually by granting them other lands. Grantees were
usually the purchasers of the Indian title where it was deemed neces-
sary that this should be extinguished.
The foregoing laws and ordinances applying generally to the Spanish
possessions known as “ New Spain” were, of course, equally applica-
ble to Louisiana and Florida and other portions of territory acquired
1 Laws Relating to Public Lands, 1828, pp. 984-985.
THOMAS] SPANISH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 543
by the United States, directly or, indirectly, from Spain. However,
as West Florida was a dependency of Louisiana, which most of the
time had its own government, and East Florida was attached to the
intendeney of Cuba, there were some differences in the local adminis-
tration of the laws and in the customs adopted in dealing with the
Indians.
Some two or three commissions were authorized by Congress to
examine into and decide in regard to land claims in Florida derived
from Spanish grants. Little or nothing can be derived from their
reports in regard to the method of extinguishing the Indians’ claim.
Two members of the first commission were so clearly personally inter-
ested in several of these grants that the third member (Alexander
Hamilton) felt himself compelled to resign and to protest against the
conclusions reached. The only fact brought out by them bearing on
the question before us is that grants were, during the closing years
of Spanish rule, made in a most reckless manner and apparently with
little or no attention to the rights of the Indians, the designation
“vacant lands” being considered a sufficient ground for making a
grant. The official surveyor in many cases did not even run around
the boundary of a grant, nor pretend to ascertain whether it was on
Indian territory. This, however, was not in accordance with the law
and royal policy, as appears from the statement of Juan José de
Estrada, governor pro tempore of Florida (July 29, 1811).!. Writing to
the Marques de Someruelos, in regard to a request of one Don Cristoval
Gios for a large grant along the southwest coast of Florida for plant-
ing a colony, he remarks:
But the greatest objection to the project of Don Cristoval Gios [who proposed
planting a colony] remaines to be examined, and it is, that the lands he asks the
cession of are not public; they are the property of the Indians, who look with
much interest to any usurpation of them, however small it may be. The preserva-
tion of their lands is one of the bases of our friendship with them; and in all the
harangues pronounced .by the Governors of this Province, they have been always
promised the same treatment and privileges they had under the British Government.
That Government ruled the land as a sovereign, but left the Indians the property of
the soil, except those places which they had acquired from the aborigines by pur-
chase, or by a solemn treaty made with the Chiefs. The Anglo-Americans follow
- this same rule with the Indians who are under their dominion, and it is certain that
the same rule has been religiously observed in the two Floridas, no white man being
permitted to purchase land from the Indians without the intervention of the Govern-
ment to prevent frauds, aud prohibiting strictly that any person should establish
himself in the territory known as theirs.
He further adds:
In virtue of this, I am of opiaion that, unless Don Cristoval Gios obliges himself
to purchase from the Indians the lands he pretends to, and that said purchase is
made with the knowledge and in the presence of this Government, and interpreters
appointed by it, his project is rather directed to compromise the tranquility of this
province, and, therefore, that perpetual silence on the subject should be imposed
upon him.
' Laws ete., Relating to Public Lands, vol. 11 (1836), appendix, pp. 233-234.
544 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [£TH.ANN. 18
It would appear from this that when the law was complied with,
those desiring lands which were in possession of the Indians were
required to purchase them from the tribe. This was to be done in the
presence of the surveyor or some one authorized to act for the governor
of the province, and it was required that there should be an interpreter
approved by the governor. It was also requisite that the deed of
purchase should be approved. Whether official permission to make the
purchase was necessary does not appear. That the governor, or one
exercising authority in the name of the King, had the power to refuse
approval of such purchase is certain, although this seems to have been
doubted by some of the commissioners appointed by the United States
to examine into the Spanish claims.
The custom in Louisiana was substantially that described by Estrada
in the above-quoted letter.
According to the report of the commissioners on the ‘Opelousas
claims,” the Spanish functionaries seem to have made a distinetion
between Indians who had partaken of the rite of baptism and other
Indians. The former appear to have been cousidered capable of hold-
ing and enjoying lands in as full and complete a manner as any other
subjects of the Crownof Spain. Sales by these Indians were generally
for small tracts, such as an Indian and his family might be supposed
capable of cultivating, and being passed before the proper Spanish
officer and filed for record, were considered valid by the usages of the
Spanish government without ratification being necessary. But pur-
chases from other Indians, as those from a tribe or chief, were not
complete until they had been ratified by the governor of the province,
the Indian sale transferring the Indian title and the ratification by the
governor being a relinquishment of the right of the Crown.
The testimony of Mr Charles L. Trudeau, many years surveyor-
general of the province of Louisiana under the Spanish government,
in regard to the custom in this respect, which appears to have been
relied on by the commissioners, is as follows:
The deponent knows of no ordinances or regulations under any Governor of Lou-
isiana, except O'Reilly, by which the Indians, inhabiting lands in the province, were
limited in their possessions to one league square about their villages, but this regu-
lation has not been adhered to by any of his successors. The deponent knows that
the custom was, that when a tribe of Indians settled a village by the consent of the
Government, that the chief fixed the boundaries, and where there were one or more
neighboring villages, the respective chiefs of those villages agreed upon and fixed
the boundaries between themselves, and when any tribe sold out its village, the com-
mandant uniformly made the conveyance according to the limits pointed out by the
chief. The lands claimed by the Indians around their villages, were always considered
as their own, and they were always protected in the unmolested enjoyment of: it by
the Government against all the world, and has always passed from one generation to
another so long as it was possessed by them as their own property. The Indians
always sell their land with the consent of the Government, and if, after selling their
village and the lands around it, they should, by the permission of the Government
establish themselves elsewhere, they might again sell, having first obtained the per-
mission of the Government, and so on, as often as such permission was obtained, and
THOMAS] FRENCH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 545
no instance is known where such permission has ever been refused or withheld.
These sales were passed before the Commandant of the District, and were always
good and valid, without any order from the Commandant.!
It appears that Governor O’Reilly ordained that no grant for land in
Opelousas, Attacapas, or Natchitoches could exceed one league square.
It seems that this ordinance was to have a retroactive effect. Hence,
purchases which had been made from Indians were reduced to this
amount, but the surplusage, instead ot reverting to the Indians, became
a part of the royal domain.
Finally, we quote the following from the commissioners’ report, as
bearing on the point now under discussion:
If it should be asked, what evidence exists of the law of prescription operating to
the extinction of the Indian title to lands in Lonisiana, it might be replied, that the
evidence is to be found in the various acts of the Spanish Government, in relation to
the Indians, evincing that the Government recog ized no title in them, independently
of that derived from the crown, a mere right of occupancy at the will of the Govern-
ment; else why was the sanction of the Government necessary to all sales passed by
Indians, which may be clearly established by a recurrence to written documents, and
the testimony of Messrs. Trudeau, De Blanc, and Laypard? and why was it not neces-
sary to have such sanction of the sales made by other subjects of the Spanish Goy-
ernment? The force and effect of prescription, in abolishing the Indian title to lands
in Louisiana, is further established by the Indians permitting themselves to be
removed from place to place by Governmental authority. By their condescending,
in some cases, to ask permission of the Government to sell their lands, and, when
that permission was not solicited, assenting to the insertion of a clause in the deeds
of sale, expressly admitting that their sales could be of no validity without the ratifi-
cation of the Government.*
THE FRENCH POLICY
A somewhat thorough examination of the documents and histories
relating to French dominion in Canada and Louisiana fails to reveal
any settled or regularly defined policy in regard to the extinguishment
of the Indian title to land. Nevertheless, it is fair to assume that
there was some policy in their proceedings in this respect, but it does
not appear to have been set forth by legal enactments or clearly made
known by ordinances. It seems, in truth, to have been a question
kept in the background in their dealings with Indians, and brought to
the front only in their contests with other powers in regard to territory.
It would seem, although not clearly announced as a theory or policy,
that it was assumed, when a nation or tribe agreed to come under
French dominion, that this agreement carried with it the title to their
lands.
In the letters patent given by Louis XV to the ‘“* Western Company”
in August 1717, the following rights and privileges are granted :*
Sec. V. With a view to give the said Western Company the means of forming a
firm establishment, and enable her to execute all the speculations she may under-
take, we have given, granted, and conceded, do give, grant, and concede to her, by
' Laws, U.S. Treaties, etc., respecting Public Lands, vol. 11 (1836), app., p. 222*.
2 Ibid., p. 224*.
8B. F, French, Historical Collections of Louisiana, pt. 3, 1851, pp. 50, 51.
546 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [erTH. An. 18
these present letters and forever, all the lands, coasts, ports, havens, and islands
which compose our province of Louisiana, in the same way and extent as we have
granted them to M. Crozat by our letters patent of 14th September 1712, to enjoy
the same in full property, seigniory, and jurisdiction, keeping to ourselves no other
rights or duties than the fealty and liege homage the said company shall be bound
to pay us and to the kings our successors at every new reign, with a golden crown
of the weight of thirty marks.
Src. VI. The said company shall be free, in the said granted lands, to negotiate
and make alliance in our name with all the nations of the land, except those which
are dependent on the other powers of Europe; she may agree with them on such
conditions as she may think fit, to settle among them, and trade freely with them,
and in case they insult her she may declare war against them, attack them or
defend herself by means of arms, and negotiate with them for peace or for a truce.
By section 8 authority is given to the company “to sell and give
away the lands granted to her for whatever quit or ground rent she
may think fit, and even to grant them in freehold, without jurisdiction
or seigniory.”
In section 53 it is declared:
Whereas in the settlement of the lands granted to the said company by these
present letters we have chiefly in view the glory of God by procuring the salvation
of the Indian savage and negro inhabitants whom we wish to be instructed in the
true religion, the said company shall be bound to build churches at her expense in
the places of her settlements, as likewise to maintain there as many approved
clergymen as may be necessary.
Substantially the same privileges, powers, and requirements were
provided for in the grant made ninety years before (April, 1627),
through Cardinal Richelieu’s influence, to the Company of One Hun-
dred Associates, while France was struggling, through the leadership
of Champlain, to obtain a permanent settlement on the St Lawrence.!
Although these are the strongest passages having any bearing on
the point indicated which have been found in the early grants, it must
be admitted that reference to the Indian title is only to be inferred.
The policy both in Louisiana and Canada seems to have been to take
’ possession, at first, of those points at which they desired to make settle-
ments by peaceable measures if possible, though without any pretense
of purchase, thus obtaining a foothold. Hither preceding or following
such settlement, a treaty was made with the tribe, obtaining their con-
sent to come under the dominion of the King of France and acknowl-
edging him as the only rightful ruler over themselves and their
territory.
As an illustration of this statement, attention is called to the follow-
ing paragraph: ?
What is more authentic in this matter is the entry into possession of all those
Countries made by M'. Talon, Intendant of New France, who in 1671, sent Sieur de
St. Lusson, his Subdelegate, into the country of the 8tauas, who invited the Depu-
ties of all the tribes within a circumference of more than a hundred leagues to meet
1J.G, Shea, Charlevoix's Hist. New France, vol. 1, p. 39.
2Denonville, Memoir on the French Limits in North America, New York Colonial Documents, vol.
1X, p. 383,
THOMAS] FRENCH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS HAT
at St. Mary of the Sault. On the 4th of June, of the same year, fourteen tribes by
their ambassadors repaired thither, and in their presence and that of a number of
Frenchmen, Sieur de St. Lusson erected there a post to which he affixed the King’s
arms, and declared to all those people that he had conyoked them in order to receive
them into the King’s protection, and in his name to take possession of all their lands,
so that henceforth ours and theirs should be but one; which all those tribes very
readily accepted. ‘The commission of said Subdelegate contained these very words,
vizt That he was sent to take possession of the countries lying between the East
and West, from Montreal to the South Sea, as much and as far as was in his power.
This entry into possession was made with all those formalities, as is to be seen in
the Relation of 1671, and more expressly in the record of the entry into possession,
drawn up by the said Subdelegate.
Although this is used by Denonville in this place as an evidence of
the title of France as against that of England, yet it shows the French
custom of taking possession of new countries. Although not differing
materially from the method adopted in similar cases by other govern-
ments, yet it would seem from their dealings with the Indians that the
French considered this ceremony, where the Indians were persuaded to
join in it, as absolutely passing to the Crown their possessory right.
The commission to Marquis de Tracy (November 19, 1663), bestowing
on him the government of Canada, contains the following passage,!
which indicates reliance on the power of arms rather than in peaceful
measures:
These and other considerations Us moving, We have constituted, ordained and
established, and by these Presents signed by our hands, do constitute, ordain and
establish the said Sieur de Prouville Tracy Our Lieutenant General in the entire
extent of territory under Our obedience situate in South and North America, the
continent and islands, rivers, ports, harbors and coasts discovered and to be discoy-
ered by Our subjects, for, and in the absence of, said Count D’Estrades, Viceroy, to
have command over all the Governors, Lieutenant Generals by Us established, in all
the said Islands, Continent of Canada, Acadie, Newfoundland, the Antilles ete. like-
wise, over all the Officers and Sovereign Councils established in all the said Islands
and over the French Vessels which will sail to the said Country, whether of Warto Us
belonging, or of Merchants, to tender a new oath of fidelity as well to the Governors
and Sovereign Councils as to the three orders of the said Islands; enjoining said
Governors, Officers and Sovereign Councils and others to recognize the said Sieur
de Prouyille Tracy and to obey him in all that he shall order them; to assemble
the commonalty when necessary; cause them to take up arms; to take cognizance
of, settle and arrange all differences which have arisen or may arise in the said
Country, either between Seigniors and their Superiors, or between private inhabit-
ants; to besiege and capture places and castles according to the necessity of the
case; to cause pieces of artillery to be dispatched and discharged against them; to
establish garrisons where the importance of the place shall demand them; to con-
clude peace or truces according to circumstances either with other Nations of Europe
established in said Country, or with the barbarians; to invade either the continent
or the Islands for the purpose of seizing New Countries or establishing New Colo-
nies, and for this purpose to give battle and make use of other means he shall deem
proper for such undertaking; to command the people of said Country as well as all
our other Subjects, Eeclesiastics, Nobles, Military and others of what condition
soever there residing; to cause our boundaries and our name to be extended as far
as he can, with full power to establish our authority there, to subdue, subject and
1New York Colonial Documents, vol. 1X, p. 18.
548 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH ayy. 18
exact obedience from all the people of said Countries, inviting them by all the most
lenient means possible to the knowledge of God, and the light of the Faith and of
the Catholic Apostolic and Roman Religiom, and to establish its exercise to the
exclusion of all others; to defend the said Countries with all his power; to main-
tain and preserve the said people in peace, repose and tranquility, and to command
both on sea and land; to order and cause to be executed all that he, or those he will
appoint, shall judge fit and proper to be done, to extend and preserve said places
under Our authority and obedience.
It will be seen from this that the King’s reliance in accomplishing the
end he had in view was on force rather than on fair dealing with the
natives. Nowhere in this commission or in any of the grants is there
any direct recognition of the Indians’ possessory title, or an expressed
desire that they be secured in possession of the lands they occupy, or
that are necessary for their use. It is well known to all who are familiar
with the history of French dominion in Louisiana and Canada, that
resort was often made to the policy of secretly fomenting quarrels
between Indian tribes, and thus, by wars between themselves, so weaken
them as to render it less difficult to bring them under control.
That no idea of purchasing or pretending to purchase the possessory
right of the natives had been entertained by the French up to 1686, is
evident from a passage in the letter of M. de Denonville to M. de
Seignelay, May 8, 1686,' where he states: ‘‘The mode observed by the
English with the Iroquois, when desirous to form an establishment in
their neighborhood, has been, to make them presents for the purchase
of the fee and property of the land they would occupy. What I con-
sider most certain is, that whether we do so, or have war or peace with
them, they will not suffer, except most unwillingly, the construction of
a fort at Niagara.” That the war policy was the course adopted is a
matter of history.
‘How, then, are we to account for the fact that the relations of the
French with the Indians under their control were, as a general rule,
more intimate and satisfactory to both parties than those of other
nations? Parkman has remarked that ‘‘The power of the priest estab-
lished, that of the temporal ruler was secure. . . . Spanish civilization
crushed the Indian; English civilization scorned and neglected him;
French civilization embraced and cherished him.” Although this can
not be accepted as strictly correct in every respect, yet it is true that
intimate, friendly relations existed between the French and their Indian
subjects, which did not exist between the Spanish or English and the
native population. However, this can not be attributed to the legal
enactments or defined policy of the French, but rather to their practi-
cal methods,
Instead of holding the natives at arm’s length and treating them
only as distinet and inferior people and quasi independent nations, the
French policy was to make them one with their own people, at least in
Canada. This is expressly declared in the following extracts:
1New York Colonial Documents, vol. 1x, p. 289.
THOMAS) THE FRENCH AND THE ENGLISH POLICY 549
Colbert, writing to Talon, April 6, 1666, says:
In order to strengthen the Colony in the manner you propose, by bringing the
isolated settlements into parishes, it appears to me, without waiting to depend on
the new colonists who may be sent from France, nothing would contribute more to
it than to endeavor to civilize the Algonquins, the Hurons and other Indians who
have embraced Christianity, and to induce them to come and settle in common with
the French, to live with them and raise their children according to our manners and
customs.!
In his reply, some seven months later, M. Talon informs Colbert that
he has endeavored to put his suggestions into practical operation under
police regulations.
In another letter, dated April 6, 1667, Colbert writes to Talon? as
follows:
Recommendation to mould the Indians, settled near us, after our manners and
language.
I confess that Iagreed with you that very little regard has been paid, up to the
present time, in New France, to the police and civilization of the Algonquins and
Hurons (who were a long time ago subjected to the King’s domination,) through our
neglect to detach them from their savage customs and to oblige them to adopt ours,
especially to become acquainted with our language. On the contrary, to carry on
some traffic with them, our French have been necessitated to attract those people,
especially such as have embraced Christianity, to the vicinity of our settlements,
if possible to mingle there with them, in order that through course of time, having
only but one law and one master, they might like wise constitute only one people and
one race,
That this was the policy favored by the King is expressly stated
by Du Chesneau in his letter to M. de Seignelay, November 10, 1679.
“T communicated,” he says, ‘‘to the Religious communities, both male
and female, and even to private persons, the King’s and your intentions
regarding the Frenchification of the Indians, They all promised me to
use their best efforts to execute them, and I hope to let you have some
news thereof next year. I shall begin by setting the example, and will
take some young Indians to have them instructed.”
In another letter to the same person, dated November 13, 1681, he
says: ‘“‘Amidst all the plans presented to me to attract the Indians
among us and to aceustom them to our manners, that from which
most success may be anticipated, without fearing the inconveniences
common to all the others, is to establish Villages of those people in
our midst.’’*
That the same policy was in vogue as late as 1704 is shown by the
fact that at this time the Abnaki were taken under French protection
and placed, as the records say, ‘‘In the center of the colony.”
THE ENGLISH POLICY
In attempting to determine from history and the records the British
policy in dealing with the Indians in regard to their possessory rights,
!'New York Solonial Documents, vol. 1x, p. 43. 3[bid., p. 136.
2Tbid., p. 59. 4Ibid., p. 150.
550 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [evTH. ayn. 18
the investigator is somewhat surprised to find (except so far as. they
relate to the Dominion of Canada and near the close of the govern-
ment rule over the colonies) the data are not only meager but mostly
of a negative character. It must be understood, however, that this
statement refers to the policy of the English government as distinct
from the methods and policy of the different colonies, which will later
be noticed.
The result of this investigation, so far as it relates to the possessions
formerly held by Great Britain within the present limits of the United
States, would seem to justify Parkman’s statement that “ English
civilization scorned and neglected the Indian,” at least so far as if
relates to his possessory right. It is a significant fact that the Indian
was entirely overlooked and ignored in most, if not all, of the original
grants of territory to companies and colonists. Most of these grants
and charters are as completely void of allusion to the native population
as though the grantors believed the lands to be absolutely waste and
uninhabited.
For example, the letters patent of James I to Sir Thomas Gage and
others for “ two several colonies,” dated April 10, 1606, although grant-
ing a\way two vast areas of territory greater than England, inhabited
by thousands of Indians, a fact of which the King had knowledge
both officially and unofficially, do not contain therein the slightest
allusion to them.
Was this a mere oversight? More than a hundred years had elapsed
since the Cabots had visited the coast; Raleigh’s attempted coloniza-
tion twenty years before was well known, and the history of the dis-
covery and conquest of Mexico had been proclaimed to all the civilized
world. Still the omission might be considered a mere oversight but
for the fact that his second charter (May 23, 1609), to “‘The Treasurer
and Company of Adventurers and Planters of the City of London for
the Colony of Virginia,” and that of March 12, 1611-12, are equally
silent on this important subject. It may be said, and no doubt truly,
that the Crown merely granted away its title in the lands, its public
domain, leaving the grantees to deal with the inhabitants as they
might find most advantageous. Nevertheless this view will not afford
an adequate excuse for the total disregard of the native occupants.
The grants were to subjects, and the rights of sovereignty were
retained.
The so-ealled “Great Patent of New England,” granted “absolutely”
to the “said council called the council established at Plymouth, ete.,”
the “aforesaid part of America, lying and being in breadth from forty
degrees of northerly latitude from the equinoctial line, to forty-eight
degrees of said northerly latitude inclusively, and in length of and
within all the breadth aforesaid throughout the main land from sea to
sea, together also with all the firm land, soils, grounds, havens, ports,
rivers, waters, fishings, mines, and minerals,” yet there is not the
THOMAS] ENGLISH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 551
slightest intimation that any portion of this territory was occupied by
natives. There is, however, a proviso that the grant is not to include
any lands “actually possessed or inhabited by any other Christian
prince or state,” but the Indians are wholly ignored.
That the Indians were not wholly forgotten when the charter of
Charles I, granting Maryland to Lord Baltimore, was penned, is evi-
dent from some two or three statements therein. But none of these,
nor anything contained in the charter, has any reference to the rights
of these natives, or show any solicitude for their welfare or proper treat-
ment. The first of these is a mere recognition of the fact that the
territory is partly occupied by them: “A certain region, hereinafter
described, in a country hitherto uncultivated, in the parts of America,
and partly occupied by savages having no knowledge of the Divine
Being.” The next is that mentioning as the payment required “ two
Indian arrows of those parts to be delivered at the said castle of
Windsor, every year on Tuesday in Haster week.” The third is a mere
mention of “savages” as among the enemies the colonists may have to
encounter. The fourth and last allusion to the natives is in the twelfth
section, which authorizes Lord Baltimore to collect troops and wage
war on the “barbarians” and other enemies who may make incursion
into the settlements, and ‘to pursue them even beyond the limits of
their province,” and “if God shall grant it, to vanquish and captivate
them; and the captives to put to death, or according to their discretion,
to save.” The only allusion to the natives in William Penn’s charter
is the same as the latter in substance and almost the same in words.
Other charters might be cited to the same effect, but those mentioned
will suffice to show that as a rule the English sovereigns wholly ignored
the Indians’ rights in granting charters for lands in North America;
that they gave no expression therein of a solicitude for the civilization
or welfare of the natives. Although the problem of dealing with these
native occupants was thus shifted on the grantees and colonists, yet
there were occasions where the government was forced to meet the
question and take some action. Actual contact with the difficulty, of
course, made it necessary to develop some policy or adopt some rule of
action. This led to the recognition of the Indians’ right of occupancy
and the obligation on the government to extinguish this right by pur-
chase or other proper means consistent with national honor.
Soon after Charles II ascended the throne he sent (1664) commis-
sioners to America to examine into the condition of the colonies and to
determine all complaints and appeals which might be brought before
them. Their purpose was thwarted largely by the opposition of Massa-
chusetts, and, although deciding on some claims based on purchases
from Indians, no policy in this respect was developed.
As treaties, etc, concerning lands, which may be considered as made
directly with the English government and not with the colonies, the
following may be mentioned as the most important.
18 ETH, PT 2 3
552 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ETu. ann. 18
A “Deed from the Five Nations to the King, of their Beaver Hunt-
ing Ground,” made at Albany, New York, July 19,1701. This, which
is somewhat peculiar, is as follows:!
To all Christian & Indian people in this parte of the world and in Europe over
the great salt waters, to whom the presents shall come—Wee the Sachims Chief
men, Capt" and representatives of the Five nations or Cantons of Indians called
the Maquase Oneydes Onnandages and Sinnekes living in the Government of New
Yorke in America, to the north west of Albany on this side the Lake Cadarachqui
sendeth greeting—Bee it known unto you that our ancestors to our certain knowl-
edge have had, time out of mind a fierce and bloody warr with seayen nations of
Indians called the Aragaritkas ? whose Chief c6mand was called successively Choha-
hise—The land is scituate lyeing and being northwest and by west from Albany begin-
ning on the south west® side of Cadarachqni lake and includes all that waste Tract
of Land lyeing between the great lake off Ottowawa‘and the lake called by the
natives Sahiquage and by the Christians the lake of Swege® and runns till it butts
upon the Twichtwichs and is bounded on the right hand by a place called Quadoge®
conteigning in length about eight hundred miles and in bredth four hundred miles
including the country where the bevers the deers, Elks and such beasts keep and
the place called Tieugsachrondio, alias Fort de Tret or Wawyachtenok and so runs
round the lake of Swege till you come to place called Oniadarondaquat which is
about twenty miles from the Sinnekes Castles which said seaven nations our prede-
cessors did four score years agoe totally conquer and subdue and drove them out of
that country and had peaceable and quiet possession of the same to hunt beavers
(which was the motive cansed us to war for the same) for three score years it being
the only chief place for hunting in this parte of the world that ever wee heard of
and after that wee had been sixty years sole masters and owners of the said land
enjoying peaceable hunting without any internegation, a remnant of one of the
seayen nations called Tionondade whom wee had expelled and drove away came and
settled there twenty years agoe disturbed our beaver hunting against which nation
wee have warred ever since and would have subdued them long ere now had not they
been assisted and succoured by the French of Canada, and whereas the Governour of
Canada aforesaid hath lately sent a considerable force toa place called Tjeughsagh-
ronde the principall passe that commands said land to build a Forte there without
our leave and consent, by which means they will possess themselves of that excellent
country where there is not only a very good soile but great plenty of all maner of
wild beasts in such quantities that there is no maner of trouble in killing of them
and also will be sole masters of the Boar? hunting whereby wee shall be deprived
of our livelyhood and subsistance and brought to perpetual bondage and slavery,
and wee having subjected ourselves and lands on this side of Cadarachqui lake wholy
to the Crown of England wee the said Sachims chief men Capt"s and representa-
tives of the Five nations after mature deliberation out of a deep sence of the many
Royall favours extended to us by the present great Monarch of England King Will-
iam the third, and in consideration also that wee have lived peaceably and quietly
with the people of albany our fellow subjects above eighty years when wee first
made a firm league and covenant chain with these Christians that first came to set-
tle Albany on this river which covenant chain hath been yearly renewed and kept
bright and clear by all the Governours successively and many neighbouring Govern-
1New York Colonial Documents, vol. Iv, p. 908
2Hurons.
3Northwest. See next page, line 12.
4Lake Huron.
5Lake Erie.
6 At the headof Lake Michigan. Mitchell's Map of North America, 1755. Now, Chicago, according
to Map of the British Dominions in North America, 1763, prefixed to Charlevoix's Voyages, 8°, Dublin,
1766.
7 Sic. Query—Beaver?
THOMAS] ENGLISH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 553
m' of English and nations of Indians have since upon their request been admitted
into the same. Wee say upon these and many other good motives us hereunto moyeing
have freely and voluntary surrendered delivered up and for ever quit claimed, and
by these presents doe for us our heires and successors absolutely surrender, deliver
up and for ever quit claime unto our great Lord and Master the King of England
called by us Corachkoo and by the Christians William the third and to his heires
and successors Kings and Queens of England for ever all the right title and interest
and all the claime and demand whatsoever which wee the said five nations of Indians
called the Maquase, Oneydes, Onnondages, Cayouges and Sinnekes now have or which
wee ever had or that our heirs or successors at any time hereafter may or ought to
have of, in or to all that vast Tract of land or Colony called Canagariarchio beginning
on the northwest side of Cadarachqui lake and includes all that vast tract of land
lyeing between the great lake of Ottawawa and the lake called by the natives Cahi-
quage and by the Christians the lake of Swege and runns till it butts upon the
Twichtwichs and is bounded on the westward by the Twichtwichs by a place called
Quadoge conteining in length about eight hundred miles and in breath four hun-
dred miles including the Country where Beayers and all sorts of wild game keeps
and the place called Tjeughsaghrondie alias Fort de tret or Wawyachtenock and so
runns round the lake of Swege till you come to a place called Oniadarundaquat
which is about twenty miles from the Sinnekes castles including likewise the great
falls Oakinagaro, all which [was] formerly posest by seaven nations of Indians
ealled the Aragaritka whom by a fair warr wee subdued and drove from thence four
score years agoe bringing many of them captives to our country and soe became to
be the true owners of the same by conquest which said land is scituate lyeing and
being as is above expressed with the whole soyle the lakes the rivers and all things
pertaining to the said tract of land or colony with power to erect Forts and castles
there, soe that wee the said Five nations nor our heires nor any other person or per-
sons for us by any ways or meanes hereafter have claime challenge and demand of in
or to the premises or any parte thereof alwayes provided and it is hereby expected
that wee are to have free hunting for us and the heires and descendants from us the
Five nations for ever and that free of all disturbances expecting to be protected
therein by the Crown of England but from all the action right title interest and
demand of in or to the premises or every of them shall and will be uterly excluded
and debarred for ever by these presents and wee the said Sachims of the Five Nations
of Indians called the Maquase, Oneydes, Onnandages, Cayouges and Sinnekes and our
heires the said tract of land or Colony, lakes and rivers and premises and every part
and parcell thereof with their and every of their appurtenances unto our souveraigne
Lord the King William the third & his heires and successors Kings of England to his
and their proper use and uses against us our heires and all and every other person
lawfully claiming by from or under us the said Five nations shall and will warrant
and forever defend by these presents—In Witness whereof wee the Sachims of the
Five nations above mentioned in behalf of ourselves and the Five nations have
signed and sealed this present Instrument and delivered the same as an Act and deed
to the Hon"'* John Nanfan Esq" Lieut Goy' to our Great King in this province whom
wee call Corlaer in the presence of all the Magistrates officers and other inhabitants
of Albany praying our Brother Corlaer to send it over to Carachkoe our dread sou-
veraigne Lord and that he would be graciously pleased to accept of the same Actum
in Albany in the middle of the high street this nineteenth day of July in the thir-
teenth year of His Majty’s reign Annoque Domini 1701.
This was confirmed twenty-five years later by a substantial renewal
of the deed, but limited in extent and made in the form of a trust. the
granting clause being as follows: !
We... Do hereby Ratify Confirm Submit and Grant and by these Presents do
(for our Selves our heirs and Successors and in behalf of the whole nations of
1 New York Colonial Documents, vol. vy, p. 800.
554. INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [=1H. any. 18
Sinnekes Cayouges & onnondages) Ratify Confirme Submit and Grant unto Our
Most Sovereign Lord George by the grace of God King of Great Brittain France
and Ireland Defender of the Faith & his heirs and Successors for Ever. all the Said
Land and Beaver hunting to be Protected & Defended by his Said Majesty his heirs
& Successors to and for the use of us our heirs & Successors and the said Three
nations. And we Do allso of our own Accord {ree and Voluntary will Give Render
Submit and Grant and by these presents do for onr Selves our heirs & Successors
Give Render Submit and Grant unto Our Said Sovereign Lord King George his heirs
and Successors for Ever all that Land Lying and being Sixty miles distance taken
Directly from the water into the Country Beginning from a Creek Call’d Canahogue
on the Lake Osweego, all along the said lake and all along the narrow passage from
the said Lake to the Falls of Oniagara Called Cahaquaraghe and all along the River
of Oniagara and all along the Lake Cadarackquis to the Creek Called Sodoms
belonging to the Senekes and from Sodoms to the hill Called Tegerhunkserode
Belonging to the Cayouges, and from Tegerhunckseroda to the Creek Called Cay-
hunghage Belonging to the Onnondages atl the Said Land being of the Breadth of
Sixty English miles as aforesaid all the way from the aforesaid Lakes or Rivers
Directly into the Country and thereby Including all the Castles of the aforesaid
Three nations with all the Rivers Creeks and Lakes within the Said Limits to be
protected & Defended by his said Majesty his heirs and Successors for Ever To and
for Our UsE our heirs & Sucessors and the Said Three Nations In Testimony
whereof We have hereunto sett our Marks and Affixed our Seales in the city of
Albany this fourteenth Day of September in The thirteenth year of his Majestys
Reign Annog® Domini 1726
Although these concessions were made by the Indians solely for the
purpose of placing themselves under the sovereignty and protection of
the English government, attempts were afterward made to construe
them as an absolute transfer of the Indian title, and grants were made
by the authorities for tracts in said territory. This claim, however,
was abandoned, although it does not appear that the individual grants
were surrendered, notwithstanding this course was urged by Sir
William Johnson. This, as might have been foreseen, resulted in
serious trouble.
It appears by a report of the Lords of Trade, read before the Coun-
cil at the Court of Saint James, November 23, 1761, and approved, the
King being present, that the government had at last been aroused to
the necessity of paying regard to the Indians’ rights, as shown by the
following quotation therefrom :!
That it is as unnecessary as it would be tedious to enter into a Detail of all the
Causes of Complaint which, our Indian Allies had against us at the commencement
of the troubles in America, and which not only induced them thé reluctantly to take
up the Hatchet against us and desolate the Settlement on the Frontiers but encour-
aged our enemies to pursue those Measures which have involved us in a dangerous
and critical war, it will be sufficient for the present purpose to observe that the
primary cause of that discontent which produced these fatal Effects was the Cruelty
and Injustice with which they had been treated with respect to their hunting
grounds, in open violation of those solemn compacts by which they had yielded to
us the Dominion, but not the property of those Lands. It was happy for us that we
were early awakened to a proper sense of the Injustice and bad Policy of such a
Conduct towards the Indians, and no sooner were those measures pursued which
1 Colonial documents, number five, vol. vu, p. 473. M4
THOMAS] ENGLISH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 555
indicated a Disposition to do them all possible justice upon this head of Complaint
than those hostilities which had produced such horrid scenes of devastation
ceased, and the Six Nations and their Dependents became at once from the most
inveterate Enemies our fast and faithfull Friends.
That their steady and intrepid Conduct upon the Expedition under General Am-
herst for the Reduction of Canada is a striking example of this truth, and they now,
trusting to our good Faith, impatiently wait for that event which by putting an
End to the War shall not only ascertain the British Empire in America but enable
Your Majesty to renew those Compacts by which their property in their Lands shall
be ascertained and such a system of Reformation introduced with respect to our
Interests and Commerce with them as shall at the same time that it redresses their
Complaints and establishes their Rights give equal Security and Stability to the
rights and Interests of all Your Majesty’s American Subjects.
That under these Circumstances and in this scituation the granting Lands hitherto
unsettled and establishing Colonies upon the Frontiers before the claims of the
Indians are ascertained appears to be a measure of the most dangerous tendency,
and is more particularly so in the present case, as these settlements now proposed
to be made, especially those upon the Mohawk River are in that part of the Country
of the Possession of which the Indians are the most jealous having at different times
expressed in the strongest terms their Resolution to oppose all settlements thereon
as a manifest violation of their Rights.
This condition of affairs was no doubt due largely to the lack of
any settled and well-defined policy on the part of the government in
its dealings with the Indians in regard to their lands. This subject,
as hitherto stated, seems to have been relegated, at least to a large
extent, to the colonists or grantees of the royal charters; and although
complaints from the Indians, or from others in their behalf, were fre-
quently made directly to governmental authorities, it does not appear
that the latter were aroused thereby to the necessity of adopting some
policy on this subject. It was not until the war with France and the
expedition against Canada that the government felt compelled to deal
directly with this subject.
We find the Lords of Trade, in 1756, inquiring through Mr Pownalls
of Governor Hardy what should be the proper and general system for
the management of Indian affairs.
The reply of this official was to the effect that, with respect to the
Six Nations, the governor of the province should have the chief direc-
tion of their affairs and that no steps should be taken with them with-
out consulting him, as he had always directed the transactions with
them; but he suggested that “some proper person under this direction
should have the management and conduct of Indian affairs.” He
recommended for this purpose Sir William Johnson, who had previously
been commissioned for the same purpose by General Braddock.
This suggestion was adopted, though Sir William Johnson refused to
accept a new commission, preferring to act under that received from
General Braddock, which was broader in its scope, and referred to
tribes other than the Six Nations. This was permitted.
On December 2, 1761, the Lords of Trade submitted to the King a
draft of instructions to the governors of the colonies, which were
556 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [evTH. any. 18
approved by him. As these indicate a reform in the system which had
prevailed, they are given here:
Draft of an Instruction for the Governors of Nova Scotia, New Hampshire, New
York, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia forbidding them to
Grant Lands or make Settlements which may interfere with the Indians bordering
on those Colonies. ;
Whereas the peace and security of Our Colonies and Plantations upon the Conti-
nent of North America does greatly depend upon the Amity and Alliance of the
several Nations or Tribes of Indians bordering upon the said Colonies and upon a
just and faithfull Observance of those Treaties and Compacts which have been here-
tofore solemnly entered into with the said Indians by Our Royall Predecessors Kings
& Queens of this Realm, And whereas notwithstanding the repeated Instructions
which have been from time to time given by Our Royal Grandfather to the Govern-
ors of Our several Colonies upon this head the said Indians have made and do still
continue to make great complaints that Settlements have been made and possession
taken of Lands, the property of which they have by Treaties reserved to themselves
by persons claiming the said lands under pretence of deeds of Sale and Conveyance
illegally fraudulently and surreptitiously obtained of the said Indians; And Whereas
it has likewise been represented unto Us that some of Our Governors or other Chief
Officers of Our said Colonies regardless of the Duty they owe to Us and of the Wel-
fare and Security of our Colonies have countenanced such unjust claims and pre-
tensions by passing Grants of the Lands so pretended to have been purchased of the
Indians We therefor taking this matter into Our Royal Consideration, as also the
fatal Effects which would attend a discontent amongst the Indians in the present
situation of affairs, and being determined upon all occasions to support and protect
the said Indians in their just Rights and Possessions and to keep inviolable the
Treaties and Compacts which have been entered into with them, Do hereby strictly
enjoyn & command that neither yourself nor any Lieutenant Governor, President
of the Council or Commander in Chief of Our said aed of do
upon any pretence whatever upon pain of Our highest Displeasure and of being
forthwith removed from your or his office, pass any Grant or Grants to any persons
whatever of any lands within or adjacent to the Territories possessed or occupied
by the said Indians or the Property Possession of which has at any time been
reserved to or claimed by them. And it is Our further Will and Pleasure that you
do publish a proclamation in Our Name strictly enjoining and requiring all persons
whatever who may either wilfully or inadvertently have seated themselves on any
Lands so reserved to or claimed by the said Indians without any lawfull Authority
for so doing forthwith to remove therefrom And in case you shall find upon strict
enquiry to be made for that purpose that any person or persons do claim to hold
1 Province
Colony
or possess any lands within Our saic upon pretence of purchases made
of the said Indians without a proper licence first had and obtained either from
Us or any of Our Royal Predecessors or any person acting under Our or their
Authority you are forthwith to cause a prosecution to be carried on against such
person or persons who shall haye made such frandulent purchases to the end that
the land may be recovered by due Course of Law And whereas the wholsome Laws
that have at different times been passed in several of Our said Colonies and the
instructions which have been given by Our Royal Predecessors for restraining per-
sons from purchasing lands of the Indians without a Licence for that purpose and
for regulating the proceedings upon such purchases have not been duly observed,
It is therefore Our express Will and Pleasure that when any application shall be
made to you for licence to purchase lands of the Indians you do forbear to grant such
licence untill youshall have first transmitted to Us by Our Commissioners for Trade
and Plantations the particulars of such applications as well as in respect to the
situation as the extent of the lands so proposed to be purchased and shall have
THOMAS} ENGLISH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 557
received Our further directions therein; And it is Our further Will and Pleasure
that you do forthwith cause this Our Instruction to you to be made Publick not
only within all parts of your said a inhabited by Our Subjects, but also
amongst the several Tribes of Indians living within the same to the end that Our
Royal Will ond Pleasure in the Premises may be known and that the Indians may
be apprized of Our determin’d Resolution to support them in their just Rights, and
inviolably to observe Our Engagements with them!
It was not surprising that the condition complained of should have
resulted from a wavering and undefined policy and double-headed sys-
tem. First, a total ignoring of the Indians’ rights, turning over the
problem to the colonies; then appointing an agent of Indian affairs on
behalf of the government, yet subject in most respects to the control
of the colonial governors, who might, and did in more than one case,
grant away tracts of the very lands reserved by this agent to the
natives. Such a system, or rather lack of system. was likely to result
in confusion and trouble.
Two agents were appointed, one for the northern district—that is to
say, for certain of the northern colonies and the territory not embraced
in the colonial limits—and another for the southern district.
Lord Egremont, writing on May 5, 1763, to the Lords of Trade in
regard to questions relating to North America, remarks, among other
things, as follows:
The second question which relates to the security of North America, seems to
inclide two objects to be provided for; The first is the security of the whole against
any European Power; The next is the preservation of the internal peace & tran-
quility of the Country against any Indian disturbances. Of these two objects the
latter appears to call more immediately for such Regulations and Precautions as your
Lordships shall think proper to suggest &ca.
Tho in order to succeed effectually in this point it may become necessary to erect
some Forts in the Indian Country with their consent, yet his Majesty’s Justice and
Moderation inclines him to adopt the more eligible Method of conciliating the minds
of the Indians by the mildness of His Government, by protecting their persons and
property, & securing to them all the possessions rights and Privileges they have
hitherto enjoyed & are entitled to most cautiously guarded against any Invasion
or Occupation of their hunting Lands, the possession of which is to be acquired by
fair purchase only, and it has been thought so highly expedient to give the earliest
and most convincing proofs of his Majesty’s gracious and friendly Intentions on this
head, that I have already received and transmitted the King’s commands to this pur-
pose to the Governors of Virginia, the two Carolinas & Georgia, & to the Agent
for Indian Affairs in the Southern Department, as your Lordships will see fully in
the inclosed copy of my circular letter to them on this subject.?
In August of the same year the Lords of Trade informed Sir William
Johnson that they had ‘‘ proposed to His Majesty that a proclamation
should be issued declaratory of His Majesty’s final determination to
permit no grants of lands nor any settlement to be made within certain
fixed bounds under pretence of purchase, or any pretext whatever, leay-
ing all the territory within these bounds free for the hunting grounds
of the Indian Nations, and for the free trade of all his subjects.”
! New York Colonial Documents, vol. vu, pp. 478-479. 2Tbid., pp. 520-521.
558 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ev#. ann. 18
That the management of Indian affairs was at last taken out of the
hands of at least the governor of New York appears from a letter of
Lieutenant-Governor Colden to the Ear] of Halifax, December 8, 1763,
As the territories of Quebec, East Florida, and West Florida had, by
virtue of the treaty with France, February 10, 1763, come under the
control of Great Britain, a proclamation for their government was
issued October 7, 1763. The following clauses relating to the policy
to be pursued with the Indians in these colonies, and some other
sections mentioned, are inserted here:!
And whereas, it is just and reasonable, and essential to our interest and the
security of our colonies, that the several nations or tribes of Indians with whom
we are connected, and who live under ovr protection, should not be molested or dis-
turbed in the possession of such parts of our dominions and territories as, not
having been ceded to, or purchased by us, are reserved to them, or any of them, as
their hunting grounds; we do, therefore, with the advice of our privy council,
declare it to be our royal will and pleasure, that no Governor or commander in chief,
in any of our colonies of Quebec, East Florida, or West Florida, do presume, upon
any pretence whatever, to grant warrants of survey, or pass any patents for lands
beyond the bounds of their respective goveruments, as described in their commis-
sions; as, also, that no Governor or commander in chief of our other colonies or
plantations in America, do presume for the present, and until our further pleasure be
known, to grant warrants of survey, or pass patents for any lands beyond the heads
or sources of any of the rivers which fall into the Atlantic ocean from the West or
Northwest; or upon any lands whatever, which, not having been ceded to, or pur- |
chased by, us, as aforesaid, are reserved to the said Indians or any of them.
And we do further declare it to be our royal will and pleasure, for the present, as
aforesaid, to reserve under our soyereignty, protection, and dominion, for the use of
the said Indians, all the land and territories not included within the limits of our
said three new Governments, or within the limits of the territory granted to the
Hndson’s Bay Company; as also all the lands and territories lying to the Westward
of the sources of the rivers which fall into the sea from the West and Northwest as
aforesaid; and we do hereby strictly forbid, on pain of our displeasure, all our loy-
ing subjects from making any purchases or settlements whatever, or taking posses-
sion of any of the lands above reserved, without our special leave and license for
that purpose first obtained.
And we do further strictly enjoin and require all persons whatever, who have
either wilfully or inadvertently seated themselves upon any lands within the coun-
tries above described, or upon any other lands, which, not having been ceded to, or
purchased by, us, are still reserved to the said Indians as aforesaid, forthwith to
remove themselves from such settlements.
And whereas great frauds and abuses have been committed in the purchasing
lands of the Indians, to the great prejudice of our interests, and to the great dissat-
isfaction of the said Indians; in order, therefore, to prevent such irregularities for
the future, and to the end that the Indians may be convinced of our justice and
determined resolution to remove all reasonable cause of discontent, we do, with
the advice of our privy council, strictly enjoin and require that no private person
do presume to make any purchase from the said Indians, of any lands reserved to
the said Indians, within those parts of our colonies where we have thought proper
to allow settlement; but that, if, at any time, any of the said Indians should be
inclined to dispose of the said lands, the same shall be purchased only for us, in our
name, at some public meeting or assembly of the said Indians, to be held for that pur-
pose, by the Governor or commander-in-chief of our colony, respectively, within
which they shall lie: and in ease they shall lie within the limits of any proprietaries,
1 Laws, ete, relating to Public Lands (1828), pp. 86-88.
THOMAS] ENGLISH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 559
conformable to such directions and instructions as we or they shall think proper to
give for that purpose.
Although primarily relating to the colonies of Quebec, East Florida,
and West Florida, it is evident from the distinct statements therein
that it was intended, as regards the points referred to in the quotation,
to be of general application. The policy set forth in this proclamation
is just and honorable, and appears to have been followed, as a general
rule, by Great Britain in its subsequent dealings with the Indians,
which, after 1776, were limited to its northern possessions.
In April, 1764, Sir William Johnson, as “Sole agent and superin-
tendent of Indian affairs for the Northern parts of North America,”
concluded articles of peace with the Seneca Indians in which they
ceded to the King the following lands:
From the Fort of Niagara, extending easterly along Lake Ontario, about four
miles, comprehending the Petit Marais, or landing »lace, and running from thence
southerly, about fourteen miles to the Creek above the Fort Schlosser or Little
Niagara, and down the same to the River, or Strait and across the same, at the
great Cataract; thence Northerly to the Banks of Lake Ontario, at a Creek or small
Lake about two miles west of the Fort, thence easterly along the Banks of the Lake
Ontario, and across the River or Strait to Niagara, comprehending the whole carrying
place, with the Lands on both sides the Strait, and containing a Tract of ab‘ fourteen
miles in length and four in breadth.!
As the articles make no mention of payment it is presumed the grant
was made by the Seneca to purchase jeace with the English.
Most of the foregoing facts relate, it is true, to the lands and Indians
of New York, and might very properly be considered in referring to the
policy of that colony; however, as they give some insight into the
English policy in the latter days of British rule over the colonies, they
are presented here. It must be admitted, however, as before stated,
that they indicate an ill-defined system resulting apparently from a
neglect to take the subject into consideration at the outset. Had some
provision for the proper treatment of the Indians in regard to their
possessory rights been made in the original charters, and the lords pro-
prietary and governors of the colonies been required to observe these
provisions, much of the trouble with the natives experienced by the gov-
ernment and the colonies would, in all probability, have been avoided.
It is unnecessary to allude to the transactions of the English author-
ities in the southern colonies, as these, so far as they relate to purchases
and grants of lands by the Indians, will be referred to under the respec-
tive colonies. However, there are two or three treaties in regard to
lands in the south, outside of the colonies, which should be mentioned,
as the boundaries fixed therein are referred to in one or two of the
treaties in the accompanying schedule.
The first of these is ‘a treaty between Great Britain and the Chicka-
saw and Choctaw Indians,” made at Mobile, March 26,1765. Article 5
is as follows:
And to prevent all disputes on account of encroachments, or supposed encroach-
ments, committed by the English inhabitants of this or any other of His Majesty’s
1New York Colonial Documents, vol. Vu, p. 621.
560 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ern. any. 18
Provinces, on the lands or hunting grounds reserved and claimed by the Chickasaw
and Choctaw Indians, and that no mistakes, doubts, or disputes, may, for the future,
arise thereupon, in consideration of the great marks of friendship, benevolence, and
clemency, extended to us, the said Chickasaw and Choctaw Indians, by His Majesty
King George the Third, we, the chiefs and head warriors, distinguished by great and
small medals, and gorgets, and bearing His Majesty’s commissions as Chiefs and leaders
of our respective nations, by virtue and in pursuance of the full right and power
which we now have and are possessed of, have agreed, and we do hereby agree, that,
for the future, the boundary be settled by a line extended from Gross Point, in the
island of Mount Louis, by the course of the western coast of Mobile Bay, to the
mouth of the Eastern branch of Tombecbee river, and north by the course of the
said river, to the confluence of Alebamont and Tombecbee rivers, and afterwards
along the western bank of Alebamont river to the mouth of Chickasaw river, and
from the confluence of Chickasaw and Alebamont rivers, a straight line to the con-
fluence of Bance and Tombecbee rivers; from thence, by a line along the western
bank of Bance river, till its confluence with the Tallotkpe river; from thence, by a
straight line, to Tombecbee river, opposite to Alchalickpe; and from Alchalickpe,
by a straight line, to the most northerly part of Buckatanne river, and down the
course of Buckatanne river to its confluence to the river Pascagoula, and down by
the course of the river Pascagoula, within twelve leagues of the sea coast; and
thence, by a due west line, as far as the Choctaw nation have a right to grant.
And the said chiefs, for themselves and their nations, give and confirm the prop-
erty of all the lands contained between the above described lines and the sea to His
Majesty the King of Great Britain, and his successors, reserving to themselves full
right and property in all the lands to the northward of said lines now possessed by
them; and none of His Majesty’s white subjects shall be permitted to settle on
Tombechee river to the northward of the rivulet called Centebonck.!
The second is “a treaty between Great Britain and the Upper and
Lower Creek Indians,” signed at Pensacola, Florida, May 28, 1765.
Article 5 is as follows:
And to prevent all disputes on account of encroachments, or supposed encroach-
ments, committed by the English inhabitants of this or any other of his Majesty’s
provinces, on the lands or hunting grounds reserved and claimed by the Upper and
Lower Creek nations of Indians, and that no mistakes, doubts, or disputes, may, for
the future, arise thereupon, in consideration of the great marks of friendship, benev-
olence, and clemency, extended to us, the said Indians of the Upper and Lower
Creek nations, by His Majesty King George the Third, we, the said chiefs and head
warriors, leaders of our respective nations, by virtue and in pursuance of the full
rights and power we have and are possessed of, have agreed, and we do hereby
agree, that, for the future, the boundary be at the dividing paths going to the nation
and Mobile, where is a creek; that it shall run along the side of that creek until its
confluence with the river which falls into the bay; then to run around the bay and
take in all the plantations which formerly belonged to the Yanmasee Indians; that
no notice is to be taken of such cattle or horses as shall pass the line; that, from the
said dividing paths towards the west, the boundary is to run along the path leading
to Mobile, to the creek, called Cassaba; and from thence, still in a straight line, to
another creek or great branch, within forty miles of the ferry, and so to go up to
the head of that creek; and from thence turn round towards the river so as to
include all the old French settlements at Tassa; the eastern line to be determined
by the flowing of the sea in the bays, as was settled at Augusta. And we do hereby
grant and confirm unto His Majesty, his heirs, and successors, all the lands contained
between the said lines and the sea coast.?
1 Laws, U.S., ete, respecting Public Lands, vol. 11, 1836, app., p. 275.* 2 Tbid., p. 276.*
THOMAS] ENGLISH POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 561
The third is a treaty between the same parties as the last, made at
Picolata, Florida, November 18, 1765. The fifth article is as follows:
Tc prevent all disputes on account of encroachments, or supposed encroachments,
made by the English inhabitants of his Majesty’s said province, on the lands or
hunting grounds reserved and claimed by the Upper and Lower nations of Creek
Indians, and that no doubts, mistakes, or disputes, may, for the future, arise; in
consideration of the great marks of friendship, benevolence, and clemency, gener-
osity, and protection, extended to us, the said Indians of the Upper and Lower
Creek nations, by His Majesty King George the Third, we, the chiefs, head warriors,
and leaders, of our respective nations, by virtue and in pursuance of the full rights
and power which we now have, and are possessed of, have agreed, and we do hereby
agree, that, for the future, the boundary line of His Majesty’s said province of East
Florida shall be, all the sea coast as far as the tide flows, in the manner settled with
the English by the Great Tomachiches, with all the country to the eastward of St.
John’s river, forming nearly an island from its source to its entrance into the sea,
and to the westward of St. John’s river by a line drawn from the entrance of the
creek Ocklawagh into said river above the great lake, and near to Spalding’s upper
trading storehouse, to the forks of Black creek at Colville’s plantation; and from
thence to that part of St. Mary’s river which shall be intersected by the continu-
ation of the line to the entrance of Turkey creek into the river Altamaha. That no
notice is to be taken of such horses or cattle as shall pass the line. And we do
hereby accordingly grant and confirm unto His Majesty, his heirs and successors,
all the said lands within the said lines.!
But little need be said in regard to the English policy in the Cana-
dian provinces from their acquisition in 1762. The system outlined in
the proclamation of October 7, 1763, appears to have been followed
from that time up to the present day, and it may truly be said that,
as a general rule, it has been one of justice and humanity creditable
to the Canadian authorities. Mr Joseph Howe, in retiring from his
position as superintendent of Indian affairs in 1872, makes the follow-
ing statement: ‘“‘Up to the present time the results are encouraging,
and although I regret that the state of my health will soon compel me
to relinquish the oversight of the work, I trust it will not be neglected
by those who may come after me, and who ought never to forget that
the crowning glory of Canadian policy in all times past, and under all
administrations, has been the treatment of the Indians.” Though this
statement is perhaps too broad, yet the course pursued under English
control, with some exceptions relative to the seaboard provinces, has
been an honorable one.
One precaution which the commissioners adopted and have generally
followed was to require the assembled Indians to name the chiefs, or per-
sons of their tribes, who were authorized by them to make the treaty
and sign the grant. This fact and the names of the persons so selected
were inserted in the deed or grant.
1 Laws, U.§., etc, respecting Public Lands, vol. 11, 1836, app., p. 276*.
562 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ertH. ann. 18
COLONTAL POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS
THE POLICY IN GENERAL
In treating of the policy and methods adopted by the different colo-
nies in their dealings with the Indians in regard to their lands, one
object constantly kept in yiew will be to limit the investigation strictly
to this subject. No attempt, therefore, will be made to enter into the
general Indian history of colonial days, nor to discuss the rights or
wrongs of settlers or Indians. As heretofore stated, the scope of the
present work does not embrace the moral element in the numerous
transactions referred to, nor the policy adopted; it is limited as strictly
as possible to the facts seen from the legal point of view and to the usual
custom of the nation or colony.
As the policy of the different colonies in the respect now treated of
was seldom, if ever, expressed at the outset, it must, to a large extent,
be ascertained from their practical dealings with the natives in regard
to their lands and their titles thereto. Reference will be made, there-
fore, to some of the more important purchases, cessions, grants, ete, by
which possession of the lands of the different colonies was obtained
and to the laws enacted; but no attempt to give a systematic list of
the various cessions to or by the colonies, or of all the laws relating to
the subject, will be made. The only object in view in presenting such
as will be given is to furnish data by which to judge of the method of
treating with the Indians and the policy adopted. Even where histo-
rians have clearly defined the policy of a colony in this respect, the
data are still furnished that the reader may be enabled to form his own
opinion, for historians are often more or less influenced by the point of
view from which they write.
It may be remarked here in regard to the lands purchased of the
natives in the early days, that in many cases the bounds mentioned in
the deeds are so indefinite that it is impossible to define them on a map.
In some instances the limits actually adopted have been preserved by
tradition, but in many others they were so indefinite that one purchase
overlapped or duplicated or even triplicated, in part, another. As
examples of this class, the purchases by the settlers of Connecticut
may be referred to. This uncertainty hangs about almost every one of
the earlier colonial purchases. Even those by William Penn, so lauded
in history as examples of sturdy Quaker honesty, must be included in
this category, as their bounds and extent are poorly defined and
in some instances depend entirely on tradition. The extent, in some
cases, was decided by a day’s travel on foot or horseback, while some of
the grants overlapped one another.
A loose custom prevailed in some of the colonies of allowing individ-
uals to purchase from the Indians without sufficient strictness as to the
authoritative acknowledgment or recording of such deeds of purchase.
Many of these are known only traditionally, others only through law-
THOMAS] VIRGINIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 563
suits which arose out of these claims. It is next to impossible at this
day to ascertain all these individual purchases; moreover, it is not
apparent that it would serve any good purpose in this connection to
give them were it possible to do so.
It has been stated repeatedly that the policy of the colonies was the
same as that afterward adopted by the United States. While this may
be true in a broad sense, there were differences in method which had
important bearings on the history of the different provinces. In fact,
the theory in regard to the Indian tenure was not precisely the same”
throughout, as will. become evident from a perusal of what is presented.
It will also be seen that the idea on which the authorities based their
proceedings was not always the same, those of one colony looking
chiefly to meeting the claims of the Indians, while the main object in
other cases was to obtain as much land as possible, thus differing,
though dealing fairly.
VIRGINIA
Although the letters patent of James I to Sir Thomas Gage and oth-
ers for “‘ two several colonies,” dated April 10, 1606, and his second
charter, May 23, 1609, to “the Treasurer and Company of Adventurers
and Planters of the City of London for the first Colony of Virginia,”
granted full and complete right in the land, ‘in free and common
socage,” yet neither contains any allusion to the rights or title of the
natives. The third charter, granted the last-named company March
12, 1611-12, also fails to make any allusion to the title of the Indians
or to the mode of dealing with them.
The “instructions” given by the council of the London Virginia
Company to the first adventurers (1606) contains the following very
slight indication of the policy to be adopted in dealing with the Indi-
ans: ‘‘In all your passages you must have great care not to offend the
naturals, if you can eschew it; and employ some few of your company
to trade with them for corn and all other lasting victuals if you (they?)
have any: and this you must do before that they perceive you mean to
plant among them.” !
Burk,’ speaking of the London Company and the nature of its goy-
ernment, summarizes its dealings with the Indians as follows:
At the coming of the English, the Indians naturally enjoyed the best and most
convenient stations for fishing, and the most fertile lands: But in proportion as
new settlers came in, they rapidly lost those advantages. Insome cases the colonists
claimed by the right of conquest, and the imaginary title conferred by the king’s
charter. In general however, they acted on better principles, anc purchased from the
heads of tribes, the right of soil, in a fair and (as far as was practicable) in a legal
manner. In the treaty entered into between sir G. Yeardley and Opechancanough,
we find a sweeping clause, granting to the English permission to reside and inhabit
at such places on the banks of certain rivers, which were not already occupied by
1E. D. Neill, History of the London Virginia Company, p.8; Smith's Works, Arber’s edition, The
English Scholar's Library, No. 16, p. xxxv.
*History of Virginia (1804), vol., I, p. 312, appendix.
564 INDIAN LAND CfSSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [erH. ann. 18
the natives. ’Tis true, the circumstances of the parties admitted not a fair and legal
purchase; and after the massacre, the Indians were stripped of their inheritance
without the shadow of justice.
The special items, however, upon which this verdict appears to have
been founded are brief and unsatisfactory. It is only after the dissolu-
tion of the company in 1624 and the records of the general assembly
are reached, that the policy of Virginia in regard to the Indian title is
clearly set forth.
According to Stith,! Powhatan’s “hereditary countries were only
Powhatan, Arrohatock, about twelve miles down, which hath since been
corrupted to Haddihaddocks, Appamatock, Youghtanund, Pamunkey,
and Mattapony, to which may be added, Werowocomoco and Kiskiack,
or as it hath since been called Cheesecake, between Williamsburg and
York. <All the rest were his Conquests; and they were bounded on the
South by James river, with all its Branches, from the Mouth to the
Falls, and so across the Country, nearly as high as the Falls of all the
great Rivers over Patowmack even to Patuxen in Maryland. And
some Nations also on the Eastern Shore owned Subjection to him.”
In 1609 Smith purchased of Powhatan the place called Powhatan,
which had formerly been this chief’s residence. The conditions of this
agreement, aS given by Stith (page 104), were as follows: “That the
English should defend him against the Manakins; that he [Powhatan]
should resign to them the fort and the houses, with all that country,
for a proportion of copper,” ete. The extent of territory included under
“all that country” is unknown.
It also appears from Stith (page 140) that in 1616 the Indians, being
much straitened for food, applied, through their chief, to Sir Thomas
Dale, then governor of the English colony, for corn.
Sir Thomas Dale, among the many Praises, justly due to his Administration, had
been particularly careful of the Supplies of Life; and had, accordingly, always
caused so much Corn to be planted, that the Colony lived in great Plenty and Abun-
dance. Nay, whereas they had formerly been constrained, to buy Corn of the
Indians Yearly, which exposed them to much Scorn and Difficulty, the Case was so
much altered under his Management, that the Indians sometimes applied to the
English, and would sell the very Skins from their Shoulders for Corn. And to some
of their petty Kings, Sir Thomas lent four or five hundred Bushels; for Repayment
whereof the next Year, he took a Mortgage of their whole countries.
Whether the Indians’ claim that this was repaid was conceded, or was
true, is not known. Nothing farther than an application for corn by
Mr Yeardly and a refusal by the Indians to furnish it is recorded.
In 1618 a party of Chickahominy killed a number of persons, and
complaint was made to Opechancanough, who was their chief. In reply
he sent a basket of earth to the governor as an evidence that the town
of the aggressors was given to the English.
It appears incidentally from Burk’s History that a treaty was con-
cluded with the Indians in 1636, fixing their boundary line, but no par-
1 History of Virginia, Sabin's reprint, pp. 53-54.
THOMAS] VIRGINIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 565
ticulars are given nor does he say anything more in regard to it. In
1639-40 the Indians became restless and dissatisfied because of the
encroachments made upon their lands by the vast and indiscriminate
grants made by Hervey. These encroachments were on the lands
secured to the Indians by the treaty of 1636, and led to a war with
Opechancanough.' However, it seems that at some time between 1640
and 1642 peace was concluded through the general assembly. In this
case, according to Burk, if was made separately with the heads of the
tribes and in a spirit of humanity. It was attained “by mutual capitu-
lations and articles agreed and concluded on in writing.” But these
do not appear in any of the published records, therefore it is impossible
to state what reference was made to lands or boundaries.
By an act of the “ Grand Assembly,” October 10, 1649, it was ordered
as follows :”
Act. 1, Art.2. Thatit shall be free for the said Necotowance [‘ King” of the Indians]
and his people, to inhabit and hunt on the north side of Yorke River, without any
interruption from the English, Provided that if hereafter, It shall be thought fitt
by the Governor and Council to permitt any English to inhabitt from Poropotanke
downewards. that first Necotowance be acquainted therewith.
Art. 3. That Necotowance and his people leave free that tract of land between
Yorke river and James river, from the falls of both the rivers to Kequotan, to the
English to inhabitt on, and that neither he the said Necotowance nor any Indians
do repaire to or make any abode ypon the said tract of land, vpon pain of death.
An act was passed July 5, 1653, securing such lands on York river
as he should make choice of to Totopotomoy, the successor of Ope-
chancanough, as follows:
The order of the last Assembly in the busines relateing to land in York River
desired by Tottopottomoy, as information by some perticular members of this
Assembly is now represented, is ordered to be and remaine in foree as formerly, Pro-
vided he lives on the same; but if he leaves it then to devolve to Coll. William Clay-
borne, according to former orders which gave him libertie to make his choice, whether
he would haye Ramomak, or the land where now he is seated, and that he appear in
person before the Governor and Council to make his choice the next quarter courte
which of the two seates he will hold, and Capt. John West, and Mr. William Hocka-
day are enabled to give a safe conduct to the said Tottopottomoy and his Indians for
their coming to towne, and his returne home. And the commissioners of York are
required that such persons as are seated ypon the land of Pamunkey or Chicka-
hominy Indians be removed according to a late act of Assembly made to that pur-
pose, And Coll. John Fludd to go to Tottopottomoy fo examine the proceedings of
business and to deliver it vypon his oath.®
At the same time the commissioners of Gloster (the statute says
Gloster but Burk says York) and Lancaster counties were directed ‘to
proportion the Indians inhabiting the said counties their several tracts
of land... and to set and assign them such places and bounds to
hunt in as may be convenient both for the inhabitants and Indians.”
By act 4 of the same assembly the commissioners of Northampton
county were empowered “to take acknowledgment of the Indians in
1 Burk, History of Virginia, vol. 111, p. 53.
* Hening’s Statutes at Large, vol. 1 (1823), pp. 323-324.
8Tbid., p, 380,
566 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eTH. any. 18
their county for sale of their lands.” But this was to be done only
on condition that a majority of the Indians desired it, and that the
terms were just. This policy of granting to county commissioners the
right to purchase Indian lands was soon found to lead to fraud and
injustice, hence the passage of the following laws relating to the sales
by Indians.!
The first declaration of general policy in respect to Indian lands is
found in the act of March 10, 1655, which is as follows:
Act. 1. What lands the Indians shall be possessed of by order of this or other
ensueing Assemblyes, such land shall not be alienable by them the Indians to any
man de futuro, for this will putt ys to a continnall necessity of allotting them new
lands and possessions and they will be allwaies in feare of what they hold not being
able to distinquish between our desires to buy or inforcement to haye, in case their
grants and sales be desired; Therefore be it enacted, that for the future no such
alienations or bargaines and sales be valid without the assent of Assembly. This
act not to prejudice any Christian who hath land allready granted by pattent.?
The following acts of the same general tenor are extracted from
Hening’s Statutes, and need no comment:
[March 13th, 1657-8. Act. 51. Pnacted:] That there be no grants of land to
any Englishman whatsoewer (de futuro) vntil the Indians be first served with the
proportion of ffiftie acres of land for each bowman; and the proportion for each per-
ticular towne to lie together, and to be surveyed as well woodland as cleered ground,
and to be layd out before pattented, with libertie of all waste and vnfenced land for
hunting for the Indians. Further enacted, that where the land of any Indian or
Indians bee found to be included in any pattent allreadie granted for land at Rappa-
hannock or the parts adjacent, such pattentee shall either purchase the said land of
the Indians or relinquish the same, and be therefore allowed satisfaction by the
English inhabitants of the said places.*
[Act 72, same assembly:] All the Indians of this collonie shall and may hold and
keep those seates of land which they now have, and that no person or persons what-
soever be suffered to entrench or plant vpon such places as the said Indians claime or
desire vntil full leave from the Governour and Councill or com’rs. for the place; Yet
this act not to be extended to prejudice those English which are now seated with
the Indians’ former consent vnles ypon further examination before the Grand
Assemblie cause shall be found for so doeing . . . Further enacted. That the
Indians as either now or hereafter shall want seates to live on, or shall desire to
remove to any places void or vntaken vp, they shall be assisted therein, and order
granted them, for confirmation thereof, And no Indians to sell their lands but at
quarter courtes, And that those English which are lately gone to seate neare the
Pamunkies and the Chichominyes on the north side of Pamunkie river shall be
recalled and such English to choose other seates else where, and that the Indians as
by a former act was granted them, shall have free liberty of hunting in the woods
without the English fenced plantations, these places excepted between Yorke river
and James river and between the Black water and the Manakin towne and James
river, and noe pattent shall be adjudged valid which hath lately passed or shall
pass contrary to the sense of this act, Nor none to be of force which shall intrench
yppon the Indians’ lands to their discontent without expresse order for the same.*
The act of March 13, 1658, same assembly, ratifies the grant of the
“ Wiccacomoco Indians” of certain lands belonging to them in North-
umberland county to the “honourable Samuel Mathewes,” governor.
1Burk, History of Virginia, vol, 11, p. 102. 8Tbid., p. 456-457.
?Hening's Statutes at Large, vol. 1, p. 396. 4 Ibid., p. 467.
THOMAS] VIRGINIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 567
The act of October 11, 1660, authorizes the governor to have sur-
veyed and laid off for the “ Accomacke” Indians, on the east side of
the bay, ‘“‘such a proportion of land as shall be sufficient for their
maintenance, with hunting and fishing excluded.” This land was to be
secured to the Indians, but they were to have no power to alienate it
to the English.
An act passed March 23, 1661, brings to view the difficulty sometimes
encountered by private purchases which were made before the passage
of the act of March 10, 1655, or in disregard of it. It is as follows:
Upon the petition of Harquip the Mangai of the Chickahomini Indians to have all
the lands from Mr. Malorys bounds to the head of Mattaponi river & into the woods
to the Pamaunkes It is accordingly ordered that the said land be confirmed to the
said Indians by pattent, and that no Englishman shall upon any pretence disturbe
them in their said bounds nor purchase it of them unles the major part of the great
men shall freely and voluntarily declare their consent in the quarter court or
assembly.
Whereas a certaine grant hath been made to the Chickahomini Indians of certaine
lands in which tract Major Gennerall Manwaring Hamond claimeth a devident of
2,000 acres granted him by pattent, It is ordered, that the same Major Gennerall
Hamond be desired to purchase the same of the Indians or to procure their consent
for the preservation of the countreys honour and reputation.1
Numerous disputes having arisen between the English and the Indians
in regard to land purchases, and frequent complaints having been made
by the latter of encroachments upon their territory, the following act
was passed in 1660:
Act 138. Whereas the mutuall discontents, complaints, jealousies and ffeares of
English and Indians proceed chiefly from the violent intrusions of diverse English
made into their lands, The governor, councell and burgesses . . . enact, ordaine
and confirme that for the future noe Indian king or other shall upon any pretence
alien and sell, nor noe English for any cause or consideration whatsoever purchase
or buy any tract or parcell of land now justly claymed or actually possest by any
Indian or Indians whatsoever; all such bargaines and sales hereafter made or
pretended to be made being hereby declared to be invalid, voyd and null, any
acknowledgement, surrender, law or custome formerly used to the contrary not-
withstanding.?
This is probably the act referred to by Charles Campbell’ where he
makes the following statement:
The numerous acts relating to the Indians were reduced into one; prohibiting the
English from purchasing Indian lands; securing their persons and property; pre-
venting encroachments on their territory; ordering the English seated near to assist
them in fencing their corn-fields; licensing them to oyster, fish, hunt and gather the
natural frnits of the country; prohibiting trade with them without license, or im-
prisonment of an Indian king without special warrant; bounds to be annually
defined; badges of silver and copper plate to be furnished to Indian kings; no
Indian to enter the English confines without a badge, under penalty of imprison-
ment, till ransomed by one hundred arms length of roanoke (Indian shell money) ;
Indian kings, tributary to the English, to give alarm of approach of hostile Indians;
Indians not to be sold as slaves, &c.
'Hening’s Statutes at Large, vol. 11, p. 34.
2 Thid., p. 138.
8 History of the Colony and Ancient Dominion of Virginia (1847), p. 77
18 ETH, Pr 2——4
568 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [e7s. ann. 18
By the act of October 10, 1665, the bounds of the Indians on the
south side of James river were fixed as follows: “ From the heads of
the southern branches of the blackwater to the Appomatuck Indians,
and thence to the Manokin Town.” This boundary was more accurately
fixed in 1691, as will later be shown.
After the death of Opechancanough, no chief of sufficient prestige
and authority to hold the Indians in confederation having arisen, a
long peace followed. Several of the tribes retired westward and those
which remained, reduced in numbers and wanting concert, lingered on
the- frontiers, and exchanged with the settlers their superfluous prod-
ucts at stated marts. This peace, however, was broken in 1675. The
Indians at the head of Chesapeake bay and tribes farther south made
sudden and furious inroads upon the frontier settlements “marked by
devastation and blood.”! On the 6th of June, 1676, during the war
which ensued, the following act was passed:
Act 3. Whereas this country is now engaged in a warr against the Indians, and
will thereby inevitably be at great cost and charges in prosecuting the same, and
whereas at or about the last conclusion of peace with the Indians, certain great
quantities of land was assigned and sett apart, for them, which lands were they sold
for the use of the country would in some measure help to defray the publique charge
aforesaid, . . . Therefore enacted and ordained by governour, council and burgesses
of this grand assembly, and by the authority of the same, that all lands whatsoever
sett apart for Indians in the last conclusion of peace with them and other Indian
lands as now are, or hereafter shall be by them deserted, bee not granted away by
pattent to any perticuler person or persons, but that the same be reserved, and by
due forme of law vested on the country, and dispose to the use of the publique
towards defraying the charge of this warr. Provided alwaies that this act nor any
thing therein contained shall prejudice any legall grants heretofore made to any
person or persons whatsoever of any part or parcell of the said lands, and all such
Indian lands as have bin pattented since the peace aforesaid, and before such deser-
tion shall be held and deemed to be illegally pattented.?
The act of April 16, 1691, above referred to as determining the
boundary of the Indian territory south of James river, is as follows:
Forasmuch as by a clause of the 8th act of assembly made at James Citty October the
tenth, 1665, it is enacted that the bounds of the Indians on the south side James river,
be from the heads of the Southern branches of the Black water to the Appomatuck
Indians, and thence to the Manokin Town, for the better explaining and ascertain-
ing the bounds betwixt the English and Indians on the south side of James River,
Beit enacted . . . Thata line from the head of the cheife or principal branch of
the black water, to the upper part of the old Appamattocks Indian Town feild, and
thence to the upper end of Manokin Town be judged, deemed, held and taken, to
be the said bounds, and that the right honourable the lieutenant governour, with
the advice of the councell bee requested to appoint some surveyor or surveyors to
lay out, ascertain and plainly marke the said lines, and that all pattents or other
grants of any lands laying without the said bounds be, and hereby are declared void
and null to all intents and purposes as if the same had never been granted.?
In 1722 Governor Spotswood concluded a treaty with the Six Nations
by which they agreed never to appear to the east of the Blue ridge nor
1Burk, History of Virginia, vol. 11, pp. 155-157, 2 Hening’s Statutes at Large, vol. 1, p. 351.
$Hening’s Statutes at Large, vol. 111, p. 84.
THOMAS] MARYLAND'S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 569
south of the Potomac. But this boundary line was not sufficient to
arrest the westward progress of English settlement, for it was not long
before hardy pioneers had located themselves west of the dividing
ridge. This, as a natural consequence, angered the Indians, and col-
lisions ensued.
However, on July 31, 1743, a treaty of peace was concluded at Lan-
caster, Pennsylvania, between Virginia, Maryland, and Pennsylvania
on the one hand and the Six Nations on the other, in which, among
other agreements, was one by which these Indians, for the considera-
tion of four hundred pounds, reluctantly relinquished the country lying
westward from the frontier of Virginia to Ohio river.
MARYLAND
The charter granted June 20, 1632, by Charles II to Cecilius Cal-
vert, Baron of Baltimore, contains no reference to the Indians. By
section 18, however, full and absolute power is given to the Baron of
Baltimore, his heirs and assigns, to—
. assign, alien, grant, demise or enfeoff such and proportionate parts and par-
cels of the premises, to any person or persons willing to purchase the same as they
shall think convenient, to have and to hold to the same person or persons willing to
take or purchase the same, and his and their heirs and assigns in fee simple, or fee-
tail, or for term of life, lives or years; to hold of the aforesaid now Baron of Balti-
more, his heirs and assigns, by so many, such and so great services, customs and
rents of this kind, as to the same now Baron of Baltimore, his heirs and assigns,
shall seem fit and agreeable, and not immediately of us our heirs or successors.
The King’s right of granting lands in the province being thereby
fully and completely transferred to Lord Baltimore, his heirs and
assigns, without any reservation or exception in regard to the natives,
gave him full authority to deal with them in his own way in reference
to their title to and possession of the lands.
The policy to be pursued was made evident first by action, several
years having elapsed after the first settlement before it was announced
in an official manner or enacted into a law.
The first settlers under Leonard Calvert, brother of the Baron, as
leader and governor, landed on the 27th of March, 1634, on the north
bank of the Potomac and planted themselves in the Indian town of
Yoamaco (probably Wicomoco), which they named St Mary’s. This was
done, however, with the consent of and by agreement with the Indians.
In order to pave the way to a peaceable admission into the country, the
governor presented to the chief and principal men of the Yoamacoes
“some English cloth, axes, hoes, and knives,” which they accepted with
pleasure, They also agreed to leave the whole town to the English as
soon as their corn was gathered, which agreement was faithfully carried
out. It is supposed that this agreement was facilitated by an antici-
pated attack by the Susquehanocks, whom they feared.
That this was considered a purchase is asserted by Chalmers,! who
1 Annals, p. 207.
570 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [erH. ayy. 18
says that Calvert ‘‘purchased the rights of the aborigines for a con-
sideration which seems to have given them satisfaction .. . and lived
with them on terms of perfect amity till it was interrupted by Clay-
borne.” It does not appear, however, that the extent of territory was
indicated or that any metes and bounds were designated.
It will perhaps not be considered out of place to insert here the some-
what strong defense of Maryland’s justice and humanity in dealing with
the Indians, presented by her historian, Bozman,' It is given partly
because of its bearing on a question which will be alluded to in speaking
of the Pennsylvania policy:
As philanthropists have been excessively clamorous in the praises of William
Penn for his ostentatious purchase of the lands of the aborigines, particularly at
the time of his supposed treaty with the Indians under the great elm at Shackamaxon,
(so brilliantly illustrated by the pencil of his Britannic majesty’s historical painter, )
it is here thought, that the conduct of Leonard Calvert, on a similar occasion
will not shrink from a comparison with that of William Penn. It will not be fully
admitted, that William Penn, or any other European colonist, or even the United
States at this day, can with perfect honesty and integrity purchase the lands of the
aboriginal natives of America; for several reasons ;—1irst, it is not a clear proposition,
that savages can, for any consideration, enter into a contract obligatory upon them,
They stand by the laws of nations, when trafficking with the civilized part of man-
kind, in the situation of infants, incapable of entering into contracts, especially for
the sale of their country. Should this be denied, it may be then asserted, that no
monarch of a nation, (that is no sachem, chief, or headmen, or assemblage of sachems,
&c.) has a power to transfer by sale the country, that is, the soil, of the nation over
which they rule. But neither did William Penn, make, nor has any other European
since made, a purchase of lands from any tribe or nation of Indians through the
agency of any others than their sachems or headmen; who certainly could have no
more right to sell their country, than any European monarch has to sell theirs. But
should it be contended, that savages are capable of entering into contracts, and that
their sachems have a power to transfer by sale the country of the people over whom
they rule, it may be safely asked,—what could William Penn, or at least what did he
give, which could be considered, in any point of view, as a consideration or compen-
sation to those poor ignorant aborigines for their lands? If we are to follow Mr.
West’s imagination, (in his celebrated picture of ‘‘Penn’s treaty with the Indians ;”)
for, history recognizes no such treaty, and the late biographer of William Penn,
(Clarkson,) fairly acknowledges, that ‘‘in no historian could he find any account of
it;” but from ‘‘traditions in Quaker families,” and ‘‘relations in Indian speeches,”
it might be inferred, that there was such a treaty; if then, the pencil of the artist
is correctly warranted by ‘‘tradition,” William Penn gave nothing more than some
English broad cloth, or perhaps some beads or other trinkets, which might have been
contained in the trunk displayed in the fore ground of the picture, for all the lands,
on which he built his city, including also a large portion of his province; and this
he seems to have been induced to do, not from his own original perception of the
justice of the thing, but, as he acknowledges in his letter to the lords of the council
composing the committee of Plantations, dated August 14th, 1683, “‘that he might
exactly follow the bishop of London’s counsel, by buying, and not taking away, the
native’s land.” (See this letter at length in Chalmers’s Annals, ch. Xx1. note 38.)
Now, the presents of Leonard Calvert really seem to have been of greater value; for,
besides broad cloth, history says, that he gave them “‘axes and hoes ;” thereby endeav-
oring to introduce among them, as it were the first rudiments of civilization—the
implements of agriculture. With this, it seems, they were as well satisfied to give
1History of Maryland (1837), vol. 11, pp. 569-79.
THOMAS) MARYLAND’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 571
up the lands of St. Mary’s, as the Indians of Shackamaxon were to give up those
where Philadelphia stands.
The foregoing remarks would, perhaps, not haye been made, had they not been
drawn forth by a part of a speech, which the before-mentioned biographer of Wil-
liam Penn has dressed up for him, on the occasion of this celebrated treaty, entirely
from ‘‘ tradition,” as he acknowledges, in which he makes him to say to the Indians ;—
“that he would not do as the Marylanders did, that is, call them children or
brothers only; for, often parents were apt to whip their children too severely, and
brothers sometimes would differ: but he should consider them as the same flesh and
blood with the Christians, and the same as if one man’s body were to be divided
;
into two parts.”
By section 3 of the act of March 19, 1638,' it was decreed that—
No subject of his majesty’s the king of England, or of any other foreign prince or
state shall obtain, procure, or accept of any land within this province from any
foreign prince or state, or from any person whatsoever, (the natives owners of the
land excepted,) other than from the lord proprietary or his heirs or some person
claiming under him or them.—Neither shall he obtain, procure, or accept of any land
within this province from any Indian to his own or the use of any other than of ‘the
lord proprietary or his heirs, nor shall hold or possess any land within this province
by virtue of such grant, upon pain that every person offending to the contrary hereof
shall forfeit and lose to the lord proprietary and his heirs all such lands so accepted
or held without grant of the lord proprietary or under him,”
It is probable that this law was enacted at this time because of the
fact that Lord Baltimore’s title to some of the lands of the province
was disputed by William Clayborne and those who claimed under hin.
This claim was based upon a royal license he had obtained to trade
with the Indians and an alleged purchase from the Indians (Susque-
hanocks?) of the Island of Kent. As it does not appear that the
Indian title to this island was subsequently purchased or extinguished
by the Maryland government, the inference is that, although the lords
commissioners of the plantations decided the dispute in Lord Balti-
more’s favor, the purchase by Clayborne was accepted as an extinguish-
ment of the Indian title. This is confirmed by the fact that in the
treaty with the Susquehanocks in 1652 (mentioned below) it is expressly
stated that ‘the Isle of Kent and Palmer’s Island belong to Captain
Olay borne.”
On April 21, 1649, an act entitled ‘An act concerning purchasing
lands from the Indians” was passed, which Bozman says was, as to
principle, a law of general utility even up to his day. The substance
of this law as given in Bacon’s Collection (unpaged) is as follows:
Whereas divers Persons have heretofore purchased or accepted of lands, &c. from
the Indians, and made use of and possesed the same, without any lawful Title and
Authority derived from the Lord Proprietary, neglecting also to take out Grants
from his Lordship, under the Great Seal, for such Lands as have been due to them
by virtue of his Lordship’s Conditions of Plantations, or other Warrant from his
Lordship, which Proceedings are not only very great Contempts and Prejudice to
his Lordship’s Dignity and Rights, but also of such dangerous Consequence, if not
timely prevented, that they may hereafter bring a great Confusion in the Govern-
ment and public Peace of this Province. Je it therefore Enacted ete.
'Bozman, History of Maryland (1837), vol. 11, pp. 112-113.
572 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ETH. ann. 18
(1) All Purchases or Acquisitions whatsoever, of any Lands, &e. within this
Province, made or to be made, from any Person whatsoever, not deriving at the
same Time a lawful Title thereto, by, from, or under, his Lordship or his Heirs,
under the Great Seal, shall be void and null.
(2) It shall be lawful for his Lordship to enter upon, seize, possess and dispose of,
any such Lands, &c. so purchased or acquired from, any Indian or other, at his Will
and Pleasure, unless such Purchaser, at the Time of such Purchase or Acquisition,
have some lawful right or Title to such Lands, &e. by some Grant from his Lordship,
&c. under the Great Seal.
(Confirmed among the perpetual Laws, 1676, ch. 2.)
In regard to this law the author above mentioned remarks, in addi-
tion to what has been noted, that ‘The principle upon which it was
founded seems to have been adopted by the United States in the dis-
position of all the territories conquered or purchased by them from the
Indians.”
It is worthy of notice that the lords commissioners for plantations,
in the decision between Clayborne and Lord Baltimore, declared that the
principle enacted in the above law held good even against the King.
“Their lordships having resolved and declared as abovesaid the right
and title to the Isle of Kent and other places in question to be abso-
lutely belonging to the said Lord Baltimore; and that no plantation or
trade with the Indians ought to be within the precincts of his patent
without license from him; did therefore think fit and declare that no
grant from His Majesty should pass to the said Clayborne or any
others, of the said Isle of Kent or other places within the said patent.”!
On the 5th of July, 1652, a treaty was made with the Susquehanocks,
the first article of which contained the following cession of land to the
English:
First, that the English nation shall have, hould, and enjoy to them their heires
and assigns for ever, all the land lying from Patuxent river unto Palmer’s island on
the westerne side of the baye of Chesepiake, and from Choptank river to the north
east branch which lyes to the northward of Elke river on the eastern side of the said
bay with all the islands, rivers, creeks, . . . fish, fowle, deer, elke, and whatsoever
else to the same belonging, excepting the isle of Kent and Palmer’s island which
belongs to captain Clayborne, But nevertheless it shall be lawful for the aforesaid
English or Indians to build a howse or ffort for trade or any such like use or occasion
at any tyme upon Palmer’s island.?
Bozman thinks that Patuxent river, the southern (or southwestern)
limit, on the west side of the bay, of territory assigned by this treaty,
was the extent of the Susquehanock’s claim in this direction, as Pow-
hatan claimed from James river to the Patuxent. It does not appear,
however, how far west the granted territory extended.
As nothing appears after this date to show that other cessions were
obtained from Indians in this part of the state, it was probably assumed
that this grant covered all the territory on the eastern side of the bay
north of Dorchester county, and on the western side all east and north
1Bozman, History of Maryland, vol. 11, pp. 584-585; Hazard, Collections, vol. 1, p. 130; Chalmers,
Annals, ch. rx, note 25.
2 Bozman, ibid., p. 682.
THOMAS] MARYLAND’S POLICY ‘TOWARD THE INDIANS 573
of Patuxent river. It is also probable that it was assumed that the
purchase from the Yoamacoes embraced all the territory west of
Patuxent river and north of the Potomac as far westward as no other
claim intervened. There is nothing on record, so far as the writer has
been able to find, showing any purchase of land from the Indians, or
any treaty with them in regard to any lands west of Monocacy river.
That such was the construction in reference to the latter purchase
seems to be indicated by the followiny fact:
By 1651 the white population in that part of Maryland comprehend-
ing St Mary’s county and part of Charles county, had increased to
such a degree as to expel most of the aborigines thereof from their
lands. These Indians were driven out and foreed to find homes in the
more interior portions of the province. They consisted of the follow-
ing tribes: The Mattapanians, the Wicomocons, Patuxents, Lamas-
consons, Highawixons, and the Chapticons, probably divisions or
bands of the Piscataway or Conoy. Lord Baltimore, being informed
of their distress and their willingness to form a settlement by them-
selves under his protection and government, directed his lieutenant-
governor to cause a grant to be made to them under his great seal
‘“‘of a certain tract of land in the head of Wicomoco river, called
Chaptico ” (in Charles county), containing about 8,000 or 10,000 acres.
He further ordered that the land so granted should be erected into a
manor, to be called the Calverton Manor, and that a thousand acres
thereof should be set apart as the demesnes thereof, to be reserved for
his own use, aS was usual in his grants of other manors. He also
appointed Robert Clark to be the steward of said manor—
«. ., and in his name to keep court baron and court leet, as occasion should
require, in and for the said manor; and on his behalf to grant, by copy or copies of
court roll, copyhold estates, for one, two, or three lives, of any part of the said
manor, except the demesnes thereof, to any Indian or Indians that should desire the
same, and as he the said steward, with the approbation of the governor, should
think fit; provided, that no one copyhold exceed fifty acres, unless it be to the
Werowance or chief head of every of the said six nations respectively; and not to
any of them above two hundred acres a piece; and that upon every copy so to be
granted there be reserved a rent of one shilling sterling, or the value thereof, to be
paid yearly to Lord Baltimore and his heirs for every fifty acres of land respec-
tively to be granted as aforesaid, and so proportionally for a lesser or a greater
quantity of land.” !
As the acts of the assembly contain all the subsequent history of
the state relating to Indian lands of any importance in this connee-
tion, and within the scope of this work, the substance of these acts is
given here as found in Bacon and Kilty’s (unpaged) Collections.
The first of these, after those already given, following the date, is the
act of May 8, 1669—“An act for the continuation of peace with and pro-
tection of our neighbors and confederates, Indians on Choptank river.”
This act, because of the fidelity of the Choptank Indians in deliver-
ing up certain murderers, etc, settles upon them and their heirs for-
1 Bozman, ibid., p. 422.
574 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ETH. any. 18
ever “All that land on the south side of Choptank river, bounded
westerly by the free-hold now in possession of William Darrington,
and easterly with Secretary Sewall’s creek for breadth, and for length
three miles into the woods. To be held of his Lordship under the
yearly rent of six Beaver-skins.”
This is confirmed among the perpetual laws by the act of 1676
(ch. 2). By the act of 1721 (ch. 12) commissioners were appointed
for ascertaining the bounds of these lands, and the same lands are
confirmed to them by the act of 1723 (ch. 18).
The next in order of date is an act passed November 12, 1698, ‘for
ascertaining the bounds of a certain tract of land set apart to the use
of the Nanticoke Indians, so long as they shall occupy and live upon
the same.” This act falls under the general repeal of 1704 (ch. 77),
and a new act in the very same words (the enacting clause excepted)
was made in 1704; and by the act of 1723 the bounds ascertained in
this act (which are the same verbatim with those described in the
aforesaid act of 1704, ch. 58) are confirmed.
October 3, 1704. This is the act above referred to under that of
November 12, 1698. The bounds of the Nanticoke tract as set forth in
it are as follows:
That all the Land, lying and being in Dorchester County, and on the North Side
of Nanticoke River, butted and bounded as followeth; (beginning at the Mouth of
Chickawan. Creek, and running up the said Creek, bounded therewith to the Head
of the main Branch of the same, and from the Head of the said main Branch, with
a Line drawn to the Head of a Branch issuing out of the North West Fork of Nanti-
coke, known by the name of Francis Anderton’s Branch, and from the Head of the
said Branch, down the said Anderton’s Branch, bounded therewith, to the Mouth
of the same, where it falls into the said North West Fork: And from thence down
the aforesaid North West Fork, bounded therewith, to the main River: And so down
the main River to the Mouth of the aforesiid Chickawan Creek;) shall be confirmed
and assured, and, by virtue of this Act, is confirmed and assured unto Panquash
and Annotoughquan, and the People under their Government, or Charge, and their
Heirs and Suecessors for ever; any Law, Usage, Custom, or Grant, to the contrary
in any wise notwithstanding: To be held of the Lord Proprietary, and his Heirs,
Lord Proprietary or Lords Proprietaries of this Province, under the yearly rent of
one Beaver Skin, to be paid to his said Lordship and his Heirs, as other Rents in
this Province by the English used to be paid.!
By an act passed November 3, 1711, commissioners were appointed
to set aside 3,000 acres on Broad creek, Somerset county, where the
Nanticokes were then residing, for their use so long as they should
occupy the same. The rights acquired by white settlers on these lands
were purchased by the province. Instead of vesting the title in the
Indians, it was conveyed by this act to certain trustees for their use,
with the proviso that when abandoned by these Indians it should
revert to the province.
By the act of October 26, 1723, “‘for quieting the possessions of the
Indians inhabiting on Nanticoke and Choptank rivers,” their right to
the lands heretofore granted them was reaffirmed as follows: “That
} Bacon's Laws of Maryland, 1765, chap. 58, under October 3, 1704.
THOMAS] NEW YORK’S POLICY 'TOWARD THE INDIANS 515
the Nanticoke Indians and their descendants shall have, hold, occupy,
possess, and enjoy a free, peaceable, and uninterrupted possession of
all that tract or parcel of land lying between the northwest fork of
Nanticoke river and Chicucone creek, for and during such space of time
as they or any of them shall think fit to use, and shall not wholly and
totally desert and quit claim to the same, according as the same is
butted and bounded.” To the Choptank Indians, with the same pro-
visions, was granted “that tract of land lying in Dorchester county,
on Choptank river, according to the metes and bounds thereof” as
surveyed by the commissioners. f
The act of June 22, 1768, authorized the payment of $6662 to the
Nanticokes for “three certain tracts of land and also 3,000 acres lying
on Broad creek, all in the county of Summerset,” which the said Indians
agreed to accept as full payment therefor.
By section 4 of the act of March 12, 1786, authority was given to the
governor to purchase the Indian lands in Dorchester county. As this
was an important act, and specifies somewhat particularly the steps to
be adopted in dealing with the Indians in this instance, a copy of the
section is given here.
Sec. 4. And be it enacted, That the governor and the council be authorized and
requested to appoint some fit and proper person to treat with the Indians entitled,
under any act of assembly, to any lands in Dorchester County, for the purchasing
the said lands, or any part thereof, on behalf of this state, and to agree with them
on the terms of said purchase for a certain annual sum to be paid to the said Indians
as long as any of them shall remain, and to take a deed to the state expressing the
conditions, which said deed shall be acknowledged before the general court of the
eastern shore, or the court of Dorchester county, in open court, at the election of
the said Indians; andif such purchase be made, the person so appointed shall sell the
same, at auction, for current money, in such lots or parcels as will probably bring
the best price, on a credit of one third of the purchase money annually until the
whole 1s paid, with interest annually on the several sums, or the governor and the
council may, in their discretion, direct a sale of the said lands for state or conti-
nental government securities, and eight weeks notice shall be given previous to the
sale in the Maryland, Pennsylvania, Virginia and New York papers.
A similar act, providing for the purchase of a part of the lands of
the Choptank Indians and for limiting their reservation, was passed
January 18, 1799. The reservation was limited to one hundred acres
to be laid off so as to include their settlements.
NEW YORK
The discussion of the policy of New York while a colony must of
necessity begin with the Dutch settlement at the mouth of the Hud-
son known as New Netherland. The exact date of the first white set-
tlement of the area now embraced by New York city does not appear
tobe known. Itis stated by the “‘ Report of the Board of Accounts on
New Netherland,” made in 1644, that ‘‘In the years 1622 and 1623, the
West India Company took possession, by virtue of their charter, of the
576 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES | [etH. Any. 18
divers Colonists under the direction of Cornelis Jacobsz. Mey, and
Adriaen Jorissz. Tienpoint, which Directors, in the year 1624, built Fort
Orange on the North River, and Fort Nassau on the South River, and
after that, in 1626, Fort Amsterdam on the Manhattes.”' However, it
appears to have been subsequent to 1623 and previous to June, 1626.
On November 5, 1626, Pieter J. Schagen, deputy of the West India Com-
‘pany, reported to the States general of Holland as follows: “ Yester-
-day, arrived here the Ship the Arms of Amsterdam, which sailed from
New Netherland, out of the River Mauritius, on the 23" September.
They report that our people are in good heart and live in peace there;
the Women also have borne some children there. They have purchased
: the Island Manhattes from the Indians for the value of 60 guilders;
tis 11,000 morgens in size. They had all their grain sowed by the
middle of May, and reaped by the middle of August,” etc.2, The West
India Company had instructed Peter Minuet to treat with the Indians
for their hunting grounds before he took any steps toward the erection
of buildings. According to Martha J. Lamb* the purchase was made
the 6th of May, 1626. The price paid, it is true, was very small (but
little more than one dollar for a thousand acres), yet we are told the
simple natives accepted the terms with unfeigned delight.
The patent issued to Kiliaen Van Rensselaer, August 13, 1630, was
based on a purchase from the Indians, acknowledged before the direetor
and council by them at the time it was issued:
We, the Director and Council of New Netherlands, residing on the Island Man-
hatas and in Fort Amsterdam, under the anthority of their High Mightinesses the
Lords States General of the United Netherlands and the Incorporated West India
Company, Chamber at Amsterdam, do hereby acknowledge and declare, that on this
day, the date under written, before us appeared and presented themselves in their
proper persons: Kottomack, Nawanemit, Albantzeene, Sagiskwa and Kanaomack,
owners and proprietors of their respective parcels of land, extending up the River,
South and North, from said Fort unto a little south of Moeneminnes Castle, to the
aforesaid proprietors, belonging jointly and in common, and the aforesaid Nawane-
mit’s particular land called Semesseerse, lying on the East Bank opposite Castle
Island off unto the abovementioned Fort; Item, from Petanock, the Millstream,
away North to Negagonse, in extent about three miles,t and declared freely and
advisedly for and on account of certain parcels of Cargoes, which they acknowledge
to have received in their hands and power before the execution hereof, and, by vir-
tue and bill of sale, to hereby transport, convey and make over to tho Mr. Kiliaen
van Rensselaer, absent, and for whom We, ex ofiicio and with due stipulation,
accept the same; namely: the respective parcels of land hereinbefore specified,
with the timber, appendencies and dependencies thereof, together with all the action,
right and jurisdiction to them the grantors conjointly or severally belonging, consti-
tuting and surrogating the said Mr. Rensselaer in their stead, state and right, real
and actual possession thereof, and at the same time giving him full, absolute and
irrevocable power, authority and special command to hold, in quiet possession, cul-
tivation, occupancy and use, tanquam actor et procurator in rem suam ae propriam,
the land aforesaid, acquired by said Mr. Van Rensselaer, or those who may hereafter
acquire his interest; also, to dispose of, do with and alienate it, as he or others should
! New York Colonial Documents, vol. 1, p. 149. 3 History of the City of New York, p. 53.
2Tbid., p. 37. 4Three Dutch miles equal 12 English miles.
THOMAS) NEW YORK’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 577
or might do with his other and own Lands and domains acquired by good and law-
ful title, without the grantors therein retaining, reserving or holding any, the
smallest part, right, action or authority whether of property, command or jurisdic-
tion, but rather, hereby, desisting, retiring and renouncing therefrom forever, for
the behoof aforesaid,!
In the undated “‘ New Project of Freedoms and Exemptions,”? but
probably drawn up in 1629, the patroous are required by article 27 to
purchase the lands from the Indians: ‘‘The Patroons of New Nether-
land, shall be bound to purchase from the Lords Sachems in New Neth-
erland, the soil where they propose to plant their colonies, and shall
acquire such right thereunto as they will agree for with the said
Sachems.” By article 33 “All private and poor |unauthorized| people
(onvermogen personen) are excluded from these Exemptions Privileges
and Freedoms, and are not allowed to purchase any lands or grounds
from the Sachems or Indians in New Netherland, but must repair
under the jurisdiction of the respective Lords Patroons.” This, how-
ever, was modified in 1640 so that ‘‘In the selections of lands, those
who shall have first notified and presented themselves to the Company,
whether Patroons or private colonists, shall be preferred to others who
may follow.”*
It would seem from these facts that the colony commenced its deal-
ings with the Indians on the just policy of purchasing from them the
land they wished to settle. It was the boast of one of the early gov-
ernors, in his correspondence with the New England authorities, that
the Dutch had not planted a colony with a desire to seize the land of
the natives or grasp their territory unjustly, but that whatever land
they obtained was and would be fairly and honorably purchased to the
satisfaction of both parties. Nor does this boast appear to have been
without justification. Their dealings with and treatment of the Indians
in other respects may have been in some, possibly many, instances far
from proper or honorable, yet their method of extinguishing the Indian
title to lands appears, as a rule, to have been just.
In their attempts to plant colonies on the banks of Connecticut
river and on Delaware bay they purchased the desired sites from the
Indians.
The patroons, in their communication to the States General, refer more
than once to the fact that they obtained their lands from the Indians
by purchase. For example, in that of June, 1634, they say, ‘“ The
Patroons proceeding on daily, notwithstanding, bought and paid for,
not only the grounds belonging to the chiefs and natives of the lands in
New Netherland, but also their rights of sovereignty and such others
as they exercised within the limits of the Patroons’ purchased territor-
ies.” And again, October 25, 1634, that they have purchased not only
lands on “the said river” but likewise on ‘“‘the South river and others
lying to the east of the aforesaid North river.” And again, in 1651,
'New York Colonial Documents, vol. 1, p. 44. 2 Ibid., vol. 11, pp. 96-100. 3 Tbid., p. 119.
578 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eTH. ann. 18
it is asserted that ‘Immediately after obtaining the Charter, the Hon”.
Directors sent divers ships to New Netherland with people and cattle,
which people, being for the most part servants of the aforesaid Com-
pany, purchased many and various lands; among others, on the North
(alias Maurice) river, Staten island, Pavonia, Hoboocken, Nut Island
and the Island of Manhattans with many other lands thereabouts. .. .
A very extensive tract of country was also purchased from the Natives,
being Mahikanders, 36 leagues up the North river, where Fort Orange
was founded.”
It is stated by James Macauley! that—
Both the English and the Dutch on Long Island, respected the rights of the
Indians, and no land was taken up by the several towns, or by individuals, until it
had been fairly purchased of the chiefs, of the tribe who claimed it. The consid-
eration given for the Jand was inconsiderable in value, and usually consisted of
different articles of clothing, implements of hunting and fishing, domestic utensils,
and personal ornaments; but appears to have been such in all cases, as was deemed
satisfactory by the Indians.
The same author also remarks? that—
In the Dutch towns it seems that the lands were generally purchased by the gov-
ernor, and were by him granted to individuals. In the English towns in the Dutch
territory, the lands were generally purchased of the natives by the settlers, with the
consent of the Dutch governor; and in the towns under the English, the lands were
purchased of the natives by the settlers, originally with the consent of the agent of
the Earl of Sterling; and, after his death, the purchases of the Indians were made
by the people of the several towns for their common benefit.
It will be observed from this that the method of obtaining the
Indian title was not uniform and systematic, nor kept as strictly under
control of the chief colonial authority as it should have been. The
practice of permitting individuals, or companies other than municipal
authorities acting on behalf of towns, etc, to purchase lands of the
natives, even with the consent of the governor or other proper officer,
was calculated to, and did afterward, become the cause of much dis-
content and dispute in New York.
The first action of the English on this question after coming into
possession is shown by permits to purchase granted by Colonel Richard
Nicolls. The following are a few examples, though the lands are not
all embraced in the present bounds of the state of New York:*
License to purchase Indian Lands at the Nevesinks.
Upon the request of Wm. Goldinge, James Grover and John Browne, in behalf of
themselves and their associates, I do hereby authorize them to treate and conclude
with the several Sachims of the Nevisans or any others concerned, about the pur-
chase of a parcel of lands lyeing and being on the maine extending from Chaw-
goranissa near the mouth of the Raritans River unto Pontopecke for the doving
whereof this shall be their warrant. Given under my hand at’ fort James in New
Yorke on Manhattans island this 17'" day of October 1664.
R. NICOLLs,
1 History of the State of New York (1829), vol. 11, p. 260.
2 Tbid., vol. 1, p. 320.
§ Colonial Documents of New York, vol. x11, pp. 395 et seq.
THOMAS] NEW YORK’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 579
Upon the Petition of Philipp Pietersen Schuyler That hee may have Liberty to
Purchase a certaine Parcell of Land of the Natives, lying and being near tfort Albany,
as in the said Petition is exprest; I do hereby grant Liberty unto the said Philips
Pietersen Schuyler so to do of which when hee shall bring a due Certificate unto
nee, hee shall have a Patent for the said Lands by Authority from his Royale High-
nesse the Duke of Yorke for the farther Confirmation thereof. Given under my hand
at ffort James in New Yorke on Manhatans Island this 30" day of March 1665,
Ricu. NIcOLis.
Upon the peticgon of Johannes Clute and Jan Hendrick Bruyns, That they may have
leave and Liberty to Purchase of the Indyans, a certaine parcell of Land lying and
being on the west side of y® North River and against Clave Rack near ffort Albany,
as in their Peticon is exprest and that they may likewise Plant the same, I do
hereby Grant leave and Liberty unto the said Johannes Clute and Jan Hendrick
Bruyns to make Purchase, thereof and to Plant it Accordingly, as is desired, of
which, when they shall bring unto mee a due certificate, They shall have a patent
for the said Lands by Authority from his Royall Highnesse the Duke of Yorke for
their farther Confirmagon therein. Given under my hand at ffort James in New
Yorke this 1*t day of April 1665.
Ricu”?, NICOLLs.
Whereas Jan Cloet, Jan Hendricksen Bruyn and Jurian Teunissen have produced
before the Court of Albany the consent given to their petition, of his Honour the
Goyernour of New York, to purchase from the Indians a certain parcel of land situate
on the west side of the North river opposite to the Claverrack near Fort Albany.
Therefore appeared before me, the undersigned Secretary of Albany, five savages,
named Sachamoes, Mawinata, also called Schermerhoorn, Keesie Wey, Papenua,
Maweha, owners and proprietors of the said land, representing the other co-owners,
who declared in the presence of the undersigned witnesses, that they have sold,
ceded and transferred, as they herewith cede and transfer the same to the real and
actual possession of and for the benefit of the aforesaid Jan Cloet and Jan Hen-
dricksen Bruyn, to wit, the land called Caniskek, which stretches along the river
from the land of Pieter Bronk down to the valley, lying near the point of the main
land behind the Baeren Island, called Machawameck, and runs into the woods both
at the North and South ends to the Katskil road. ‘Che price for it is a certain sum
to be paid in merchandise, which they, the sellers, acknowledge to have received
from the purchasers to their full satisfaction; they therefore renounce their former
claims and declare Jan Cloet and Jan Hendricksen Bruyn to be the lawful owners
of the land, promising, ete.
Thus done at Albany in the presence of Harmen Bastiansen and Hendrick Gerrit-
sep, called in as witnesses, the 20t of April 1665 Old Style.
In another case Colonel Nicolls, acting as “‘ Governor under his Royall
Highnesse the Duke of York,” purchased a tract of the “Sachems and
people called the Sapes Indyans.”
It is perhaps proper to notice a statement by Macauley ' alluding to
an earlier transaction not relating directly to the colony, which, how-
ever, shows the disposition of the Dutch to purchase such lands as
they wished to settle or occupy: «Between the years 1616 and 1620,
about twenty persons belonging to the [Dutch East India] Company
went from the fort on Dunn’s island, below Albany, to Ohnowalagantle,
now Schenectady, where they entered into a compact with the Mohawks,
from whom they bought some land on which they erected a trading
house.” ;
1 Op. cit., p. 284.
580 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [evn. any. 18
There is but little on record by which to judge of the poliey adopted
in relation to the dealings of New York with the Indians in reference
to their lands, from the close of Dutch control up to the middle of the
eighteenth century. A few items noticed are presented here as having
some bearing upon the question.
By the instructions to the Earl of Bellomont, August 31, 1697, he is
directed to call before him the Five Nations, and upon their renewing
their submission to His Majesty’s government he is to assure them that
he will protect them as subjects against the French King; and when
an opportunity offered for purchasing ‘“ great tracts of land for His
Maj‘ from the Indians for small sums,” he was to use his discretion
therein as he judged for the convenience of or advantage to His Majesty.
This was a clear recognition of the Indians’ possessory right and an
indication of an intention not to disregard it. However, it appears
that under the preceding governor (Fletcher) large grants had been
made to individuals with little regard to the Indians’ rights, or unau-
thorized or pretended purchases from the Indians. For example, a
considerable portion of the Mohawks’ land was obtained by fraudulent
and unauthorized purchases, and the grants, notwithstanding the
protests of the Indians, were confirmed by Governor Fletcher.!
One of these grants was to Colonel Nicholas Bayard, a member of
the council, for a tract on both sides of Schoharie creek, some 24 to 30
miles in Jength. Another to Godfrey Dellius, 70 miles in length from
Battenkill, Washington county, to Vergennes, in Vermont. One to
Colonel Henry Beckman, for 16 miles square in Dutchess county; and
another on Hudson river, 20 miles in length by 8 in width. One to
William Smith, a member of the council, on the island of Nassau,
containing about 50 square miles. One to Captain Evans, 40 miles in
length by 20 in width, embracing parts of Ulster, Orange, and Rockland
counties, ete.
However, it should be remarked that Governor Fletcher, in his reply
to the charges made against him, stated that one of the instructions
received from the King was “ that when any opportunity should offer
for purchasing great tracts of land for him from the Indians for small
sums he was to use his diseretion therein, as he should judge for the
convenience or advantage which might arise to His Majesty by the
same,” and that the parties to whom the grants were made had pre-
sented evidence of their purchases from the Indians. It will be
observed, however, shat these purchases do not appear to have been
made for or on behalf of the King, but solely for the individuals
named.
On July 19, 1701, the deed presented above, under the section
relating to the English policy, by the Five Nations to their “ Beaver
Hunting Ground” was executed. As this has already been referred to,
itis unnecessary to add anything concerning it, except to say that it
1 New York Colonial Documents, vol. Iv, pp. 345, 346.
THOMAS] NEW YORK’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 581
had no lasting effect nor formed the basis of land claims save in regard
to some two or three grants made by the governor of New York under
an erroneous construction. It was, in fact, a step on the part of the
Troquois tribes in the effort to bring themselves more directly under
the sovereignty and protection of the English and induce them to take
more active measures against the French.
In regard to this effort Sir William Johnson remarks as follows:
In this Situation therefore the 5 Nations, who were at the head of a Confederacy
of almost all the Northern Nations, and in whom all their interests were united, did
in 1701, resolve upon a measure the most wise and prudent with regard to their own
interests, and the most advantageous with regard to Ours, that could have been
framed; they delineated upon paper in the most precise manner the Limits of what
they called their hunting grounds, comprehending the great Lakes of Ontario and
Erie, and all the cireumjacent Lands for the distance of Sixty miles around them,
The sole and absolute property of this Country they desired might be secured to
them.; and as a proof of perpetual Alliance, and to support Our Rights against any
Claims which the French might make, founded on the vague and uncertain pretence
of unlimited Grants or accidental local discovery, they declared themselves willing
to yield to Great Britain, the Sovereignty and absolute dominion of it, to be
secured and protected by Forts to be erected whenever it should be thought proper.
A Treaty was accordingly entered into and concluded upon these terms by Mt
Nanfan then Lieut Governor of New York; and a Deed of surrender of the Lands,
expressing the Terms and Conditions, executed by the Indians.
The advantages of such a concession on the part of the Indians were greater than
our most sanguine hopes could have expected; and had the Judgment, Zeal and
Integrity of those, whose Duty it was faithfully to execute the Conditions of the
Engagement, been equal to those of him who made it, the Indians might have been
forever secured in Our Interest and all disputes with France about American Terri-
tory prevented; but by neglect of Government on one hand, and the enormous
abuses of Individuals in the purchase of Lands on the other hand, all the solid
advantages of this Treaty and concession were lost, and with them the memory even
of the Transaction itself; The Indians were disobliged and disgusted, and many of
them joined with the Enemy in the War which followed this Treaty, and disturbed
our Settlements, whilst the French, to whom this Transaction pointed out what
their plan should be, took every measure to get possession of the Country by Forts
and Military Establishments; and altho’ they were compelled at the Treaty of
Utrecht to acknowledge in express terms our Sovereignty over the Six Nations, yet
finding We took no Steps to avail Ourselves of such a favourable declaration either
by a renewal of Our Engagement with the Indians, or taking measures to support
Our sovereignty by forts erected in proper parts of the Country, they ceased not to
pursue that Plan, in which they had aiready made so considerable a progress, and
it was not ’till the year 1725, when they had by their Establishment at Niagara,
secured to themselves the possession of Lake Ontario, that We saw too late our
Error in neglecting the advantages which might have been derived from the Treaty
of 1701.!
As referring to the same subject, and as being confirmatory of what
is said above in regard to the want of a settled policy, the following
remark from the same authority is added:
The Experience We had had of the mischiefs, which followed from a want of a
proper regard and attention to our engagement in 1701, increased by the danger
which now threatened Our Colonies from the daily and enormous encroachments of
! Documentary History of New York, vol. u, p. 778.
582 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [e1H. ann. 18
the French, ought to have been a Lesson to Us to have been now more carefull of Our
Interests, but Yet the same avidity after Possession of Indian Lands, aggravated
by many other Abuses, still remain’d unchecked and uncontroll’d by any permanent
Plan.!
The change of policy about the middle of the eighteenth century, by
which the control of Indian affairs was brought more immediately under
the English government, has been referred to in the section relating to
the English policy, and need not be repeated here. One additional
item, however, may be cited, as it mentions some of the special grants
which were the cause of much complaint on the part of the Indians,
and served to induce the government to introduce this change.
In a communication from the Lords of Trade to LuSEe: De Lancey,
March 19, 1756, is the following statement:
We set lately had under our consideration the present State of Indian Affairs,
and as it appears Clearly to us, that the Patents of Lands commonly called the
Kayoderosseras, Conojohary and that at the Oneida carrying place, which- have
been made at different times, upon pretence of purchases from the Indians, is one of
the principal causes of the decline of our Interest amongst them, and that they can
never be induced heartily and zealously to join in the just and necessary measures,
His Majesty has been compelled to take, for the recovery of his undoubted Rights,
until full satisfaction is given them with respect to these grievances, they have so
long and so justly complained of; We have thought it our duty, to recommend this
matter to Sir Cha* Hardy’s serious attention, and to desire he will lay it fully
before the Council and Assembly to the end that proper measures may be taken for
vacating and annulling these exorbitant grants, as were done upon a former occasion
of the like kind in 1699.—The many difficulties which will attend the doing this by
a legal proces in the Courts are so many and so great, as leave us little room to hope
for success from such a measure; and we see no remedy to this great evil, but from
the interposition of the Legislature by passing a Law for this purpose, which we
have directed the Goy', earnestly to recommend to them, as a measure which will
be for His Maj'y’s service, for their honour and Interest, and for the advantage,
security and welfare of their constituents in general.”
Numerous protests against the Kayoderosseras purchase were pre-
sented by the Indians, and the matter was a subject of controversy for
a number of years. This is described as “ beginning at the half Moon
and so up along Hudson’s river to the third Fall and thence to the
Cacknawaga or Canada creek which is 4 or 5 miles above the Mohawks.”
A more exact description has doubtless been published, but is not at
present at hand; but it is not essential for the present purpose. The
tract was a large one, and the regularity of the purchase was disputed
by the Indians. However, in 1765 the patentees produced the original
Indian deed, and having had the boundaries surveyed, the Indians, on
receiving ‘a handsome sum of money were at length prevailed on to
yeild their Claim to the Patentees.”
It was about the time of the above-mentioned communication that
Governor Morris stated to the Five Nations that “he found by woeful
experience that making purchases of lands was the cause of much
blood being shed; he was determined, therefore, to buy no more.”
1 Documentary History of New York, vol. 11, p. 780.
2New York Colonial Documents, vol. vu, p. 78.
THOMAS] NEW YORK’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 583
In a “Review of the trade and affairs of the Indians in the north-
ern district of America,” written about this period by Sir William
Johnson, he remarks as follows on the subject of Indian lands:
Whilst the Indian Trade was in this State at the Posts and Frontiers, the inhabit-
ants were not idle; the reduction of Canada raised the yalue.of Lands, and those
who thought they had not enough (who may be presumed to amount to a very large
number), now took every step & employed every low Agent, who understood a little
of the Indian language to obtain Tracts for them ;—on this head I need not be par-
ticular, having so oftain explained their conduct and pointed out its consequences;
however their avidity in pursuit of grants, and these in the most alarming places,
* the irregular steps which they took to obtain them, the removal [renewal?] of dor-
mant titles, and the several greater strides, which were taken as herein before is
mentioned, concerned the Indians so nearly, that a general uneasiness took place and
spread itself throughout them all.!
Although Johnson speaks more than once in this review of the
improper methods—“though forbade by the royal proclamation and
express interposition of the Government”—to obtain grants from the
Indians, yet he does not inform us how these were perfected. How-
ever, as the power of granting lands to individuals remained in the
governor of the state, they must have been perfected, so far as this
was accomplished, through him. It is proper to add, however, that
Cadwallader Colden, writing to the Lords of Trade in 1764, seems to
differ somewhat from Johnson: |
As to that part of the plan, which respects the purchasing of Land from the
Indians, I think it necessary to observe, that the regulations which have been estab-
lished, and constantly followed in this province, for upwards of twenty years,
appears to have been effectual and convenient, no complaints having been made by
Indians, or others, on any purchases made by authority of this Gov" since that
time. By these regulations all lands purchased of the Indians, are previously to be
surveyed by the King’s surveyor General of Lands, or his Deputy, in the presence of
some Indians deputed for that purpose, by the Nation from whom the purchase is
made. Of late years the Deputy Surveyors are not only sworn, but give Bonds, to
the Surveyor General, for the due and faithful execution of their work. By thir
means the employing of persons, who have not sufficient skill, or of whose integrity
one can not be so well assured, is prevented, and the Surveyor Gen! is enabled, to
compleat a general Map of the Province and to locate the several grants precisely,
which cannot be done, if Surveyors, not under the Direction of the Surveyor Gen-
eral, be employed. The Surveyor General in this Province, makes a return of the
Survey, upon every Indian purchase, into the Secretaries Office.”
This relates apparently to the officially authorized purchases, and
not to those which Johnson alludes to as obtained by fraud. However,
as the evidence shows, aud as a remedy was applied, it is presumable
that Jolnson’s statement is correct.
A close of this ill-advised and unfortunate course was at last at hand.
Orders, proclamations, and instructions, as already shown, had been
promulgated by the English government for the purpose of remedying
this, but a practical and satisfactory method of solution was not
reached until1765. It was then proposed that a fixed and well-defined
1New York Colonial Documents, vol. vu, p. 961. 2Tbid., p. 670.
18 ETH, PT 2 5)
584 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [etTH. any. 18
boundary or dividing line between the whites and the Indians should be
marked out, and that the whites should be absolutely prohibited from
settling beyond it under any pretense. This agreement was perfected
at the treaty of Fort Stanwix in 1768. The line agreed upon at this
treaty with the Six Nations was as follows:
We the said Indians Have for us and our Heirs and Successors granted bargained
sold released and confirmed and hy these presents do Grant bargain sell release and
confirm unto our said Sovereign Lord King George the third, All that Tract of
Land situate in North America at the Back of the British Settlements bounded by
a Line which we have now agreed upon and do hereby establish as the Boundary
between us and the British Colonies in America beginning at the Mouth of Cherokee
or Hogohege River where it emptys into the River Ohio and running from thence
upwards along the South side of said River to Kittaning which is above Fort Pitt
from thence by a direct Line to the nearest Fork of the west branch of Susquehanna
thence through the Allegany Mountains along the South side of the said West Branch
untill it comes opposite to the mouth of a Creek callek (sic) Tiadaghton thence across
the West Branch and along the South Side of that Creek and along the North Side
of Burnetts Hills to a Creek called Awandie thence down the same to the East
Branch of Susquehanna and across the same and up the East side of that River to
Oswegy from thence East to Delawar River and up that River to opposite where
Tianaderha falls into Susquehanna thence to Tianaderha and up the West side of
its West Branch to the head thereof and thence by a direct Line to Canada Creek
where it emptys into the wood Creek at the West of the Carrying Place beyond
Fort Stanwix and extending Eastward from every part of the said Line as far as the
Lands formerly purchased so as to comprehend the whole of the Lands between the
said Line and the purchased Lands or settlements, except what is within the Prov-
ince of Pensilvania.!
But it was provided “that the lands occupied by the Mohocks around
their villages, as well as by any other nation affected by this cession,
may effectually remain to them and to their posterity.”
As the Indian titles subsequent to this date were obtained by treaties
on the part of the state government or the United States, it is unneces-
sary to allude to them, especially as most of them are mentioned by
Mr Royce in the Schedule. The policy pursued by the United States
had now been fully adopted, and the Indian titles, with some minor
reserves, were finally extinguished in accordance therewith.
This policy was incorporated in the state constitution of 1777, as
shown by the following clause:
And whereas, it is of great importance to the safety of this State, that peace and
amity with the Indians within the same be at all times supported and maintained:
And whereas, the frauds too often practised towards the said Indians, in contracts
made for their lands, have in divers instances, been productive of dangerous dis-
contents and animosities:
Be it ordained, That no purchase or contracts for the sale of lands made since the
fourteenth day of October, in the year of our Lord, one thousand seven hundred
and seventy-five, or which may hereafter be made with any of the said Indians,
within the limits of this State, shall be binding on the said Indians, or deemed
valid, unless made under the authority, and with the consent, of the Legislature of
this State.2
1 New York Colonial Documents, vol. v1, p. 136,
2Laws of Colonial and State Governments in Regard to Indian Affairs, 1832, p. 61.
THOMAS] NEW YORK’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 585
It will be observed that the state acknowledged, in the most solemn
manner possible, the frauds practiced on the Indians in regard to their
lands.
Numerous acts were subsequently passed by the legislature in regard
to Indian lands, but one only of these, which is general in its scope, is
here noticed. This act, which was passed in 1788, is as follows:
AN ACT to punish infractions of that article of the Constitution of this State, prohibiting pur-
chases of lands from the Indians, without the authority and consent of the Legislature, and more
effectually to provide against intrusions on the unappropriated lands of this State.
Whereas, by the thirty-seventh section of the Constitution of this State, reciting
that it is of great importance to the safety of this State, that peace and amity with
the Indians within the same be at all times supported and maintained; and that the
frauds too often practiced towards the said Indians, in contracts made for their lands,
have, in divers instances, been productive of dangerous discontents and animosities;
it is ordained, that no purehases or contracts for the sale of lands, made since the
fourteenth day of October, one thousand seven hundred and seventy-five, or which
might thereafter be made with, or of the said Indians within the limits of this State,
shall be binding on the said Indians, or deemed valid, unless made under the author-
ity, and with the consent of the Legislature of this State. In order, therefore, more
effectually to provide against infractions of the Constitution in this respect,
1. Be it enacted by the people of the State of New York, represented in Senate and
Assembly, and it is hereby enacted by the authority of the same, That if any person shall
hereafter, unless under the authority, and with the consent of the Legislature of
this State, in any manner or form, or any terms whatsoever, purchase any lands
within the limits of this State, or make contracts for the sale of lands within the
limits of this State, with any Indian or Indians residing within the limits of this
State, every person so purchasing, or so making a contract, shall be deemed to have
offended against the people of this State, and shall, on conviction, forfeit one hun-
dred pounds to the people of this State, and shall be further punished by fine and
imprisonment, in the discretion of the court.
2. And be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, That every person who shall
hereafter give, convey, sell, demise, or otherwise dispose of or offer to give, convey,
sell, demise, or otherwise dispose of any lands within the limits of this State, or any
right, interest, part or share, of or in any lands within the limits of this State, to
intrude, or enter on, or take possession of, or settle on any lands within the limits of
this State, pretending or claiming any right, title, or interest in such lands by virtue,
under colour, or in consequence of any purchase from, or contract for the sale of
lands made with any such Indian or Indians as aforesaid, at any time since the four-
teenth day of October, one thousand seven hundred and seventy-five, and not under
the authority, and with the consent of the Legislature of this State, every such per-
son shall be deemed to have offended against the people of this State, and shall on
conviction, forfeit the sum of one hundred pounds to the people of this State, and
be further punished by fine and imprisonment, in the discretion of the conrt.
And be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, That if any persons other than
Indians, shall, after the passing of this act, take possession of, or intrude or settle
on any of the waste or ungranted lands of this State, lying eastward of the lands
ceded by this State to the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, and westward of the
line or lines commonly called the Line of Property, agreed on between the Indians
and the Superintendent of Indian affairs, in the year one thousand seven hundred
and sixty-eight, every person so taking possession of, or intruding or settling on any
such waste or ungranted lands, within the limits aforesaid, shall be deemed as holding
such lands by a foreign title, against the right and sovereignty of the people of this
State; and it shall and may be lawful for the person administering the government
of this State for the time being, and it is hereby declared to be his duty to remove,
586 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eTu. ann. 18
or cause to be removed, from time to time, by such means, and in such manner as he
shall judge proper, all persons other than Indians who shall so take possession of or
settle or intrude on any of the waste or ungranted lands of this State, within the
limits aforesaid, and to cause the buildings or other improvements of such intruders
on such lands, to be destroyed; and for that purpose, in his discretion, to order out
any proportion of the militia from any part of this State, and such an occasion to be
deemed an emergency, intended in the second section of the act entitled ‘‘An act to
regulate the militia,” passed the fourth day of April, 1786. And the detachments so
from time to time to be ordered ont, shall receive the same pay and rations, and be sub-
* ject to the same rules and regulations, as is provided in the said section of the said act.!
Before closing this section, the following remarks by Yates and
Moulton? in regard to the policy of the State of New York in this
respect are presented, in order that they may be considered in con-
nection with the facts which have been given:
In New York, prior to the confederacy of the Union, the same principle as that
which was confirmed in Virginia was adopted as an article (37) of the constitution of
1777, and reincorporated in that of 1822 (article 7, section 12). It rendered contracts
made with the Indians void unless sanctioned by the legislature. Before and since
the adoption of the constitution of the United States various legislative provisions
have been made relative to the ditferent Indian tribes and nations within the State.
Judicial decisions have also followed some of which were deemed to run counter to
the broad principle as settled in the last case by the courts, and were therefore
reversed directly or virtually. But it had been early settled that possession of
Indians did not invalidate a patent from the State, and that sales by Indians were
void made to the whites without legislative sanction. But in the final decision of
the Court of Errors, it was considered, that from the constitutional provisions of the
State, from the object and policy of the act relative to the different tribes and
nations within this State, declaring such purchases (without legislative sanction)
a penal offence; from the construction in pari materia of the whole code of Indian
statute law, from the special act of 1778 to that of 1810; from a review of the history
of the Six nations from their first alliance with the Dutch until the surrender of the
colony to the English, and from the time when they placed themselves under the
protection of the latter to the present period, having for more than a century been
under their and our protection; from the resolutions of Congress and our public
treaties, all combining to elucidate the principle of pre-eminent claim, and from the
whole scope and policy of these constitutional and legislative provisions originating
in the cautious and parental policy of government to protect the Indians in the pos-
session of their lands from the frauds and imposition, superior cunning, and sagacity
of the whites; they were to be deemed as incapable of aliening as inoper concilii,
and therefore, that, although they are regarded not as citizens, but as independent
allies, or alien communities, still continuing under the protection of government,
and exempt from the civil municipal laws which regulate citizens, (though not from
the operation of our criminal code for crimes committed within our jurisdictional
limits, though among themselves) nevertheless, all contracts for lands, whether
from « tribe or nation—from Indians or from an individual Indian, whether such
individual be an Indian heir deriving from a military grant from government,
(which though presumed from lapse of time to have issued lawfully, must be con-
strued as a grant to the Indian and his Indian heirs and assigns) yet such is their
total incapacity to convey to whites, that all contracts for lands are not only void,
but reciprocally inoperative, except such individual sales as shall first receive, pur-
suant to the act of the legislature, the approval of the Surveyor General of the State,
to be indorsed on the deed from such Indian.
1 Laws of Colonial and State Governments in Regard to Indian Affairs, pp. 63-65,
2History of New York (1824), vol. 1, pp. 308-10.
THOMAS] NEW JERSEY’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 587
Such being the principles of international law, as sanctioned before and since our
revolution, such the municipal regulations of our general and State governments
since, and such the foundation to the domain of this State; no title derived from the
grant of any Indians, unless received immediately from our government, can be
recognized in our courts of justice so long as all title is vested in, and must emanate
from the United States, or a State, under whichsoever jurisdiction the land may be a
part of its sovereignty.
This is undoubtedly a correct statement of the law and theory of the
United States as already noticed, and is also applicable to New York
subsequent to the treaty of Fort Stanwix in 1768, but the facts as
given above, which might be greatly multiplied, do not indicate such
a regular, systematic, and just policy prior to this date as that por-
trayed by Yates and Moulton.
NEW JERSEY
It may be stated at the outset that, as a general rule, the policy
adopted by the proprietors and settlers of the province of New Jersey,
in dealing with the Indians in regard to their lands, was just and equi-
table, though passing, in the course of its history, under different gov-
ernments. Occasional injustice was done, and complaints were made by
the natives, but a disposition was generally manifested on the part of the
authorities to amend the error. During the contests between the Dutch
and the Swedes, it is probable that the rights of natives were not as
strictly observed as they should have been; nevertheless, the contend-
ing claims were all to some degree based on purchases or pretended
purchases from them.
The Dutch, as has been shown in the section relating to New York,
usually purchased of the Indians the lands they wished to occupy.
Whether this rule was observed in taking possession in 1623 (or 1624)
of the land on which Fort Nassau (near Gloucester) was built, does not
appear from any records examined.
In 1627 (according to some authors, later according to others) the
Swedes made their appearance in this region, and soon thereafter pur-
chased of ‘“‘some Indians (but whether of such as had the proper right to
convey is not said) the land from Cape Inlopen to the Falls of Dela-
ware, on both sides the river, which they called New-Swedeland stream;
and made presents to the Indian chiefs, to obtain peaceable possession
of the land so purchased.” !
There is, however, considerable doubt as to the correctness of this
statement, as George Smith? asserts that the Swedes made no settle-
ments on the Delaware until after 1631.
It appears that during the contest between the Dutch and the Swedes,
each party decided to pursue the policy of obtaining additional grants
of lands from the Indians as the one most likely to strengthen its claim
upon the river, There is evidence that both parties conceded the
‘Samuel Smith, History of the Colony of Nova-Cvesaria, or New-Jersey (reprint), p. 22.
? History of Delaware county, Pennsylvania.
588 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eru. ann. 18
possessory right to be in the natives, and, although using it for selfish
purposes, respected it. As the policy of the Dutch, who gained and
held control of the province until it was acquired by the English in
1664, has been referred to under New York, it is unnecessary to add
further evidence on this point.
The province having been granted to Lord Berkeley and Sir George
Carteret, they appointed Philip Carteret as governor. Although there
was no provision in the concessions for bargaining with the Indians,
Governor Carteret, on his arrival, thought it prudent to purchase their
rights. He ordered that all settlers were either to purchase of the
Indians themselves, or if the lands had been purchased before, they
were to pay their proportions. In 1672 particular instructions were
given that the governor and council should purchase all lands from the
Indians, and be reimbursed by the settlers as they obtained grants or
made purchases from the proprietors. This course had the effect to
render the Indians, as a general rule, quiet and peaceable neighbors
during the early days of the colony. By ‘“‘The concessions and agree-
ments of the proprietors, freeholders and inhabitants,” March 3, 1676,
which was substantially a constitution, it is agreed (chap. XXV1):
When any lands is to be taken up for settlements of towns, or otherways, before
it be suryeyed, the commissioners or the major part of them, are to appoint some
persons to go to the chief of the natives concerned in that land, so intended to be
taken up, to acquaint the natives of their intentions, and to give the natives what
present they shall agree upon, for their good will or consent; and take a grant of
the same in writing, under their hands and seals, or some other publick way used
in those parts of the world: Which grant is to be registered in the publick register,
allowing also the natives (if they please) a copy thereof; and that no person or
persons take up any land, but by order from the commissioners, for the time being.
In a memorial by the proprietors of East New Jersey, addressed to
the Lords of Trade in 1699, they ask, among other things, that ‘‘the pro-
prietors shall have the sole privilege—as always hath been practiced—
of purchasing from the Indians, all such land lying within East Jersey,
as yet remain unpurchased from them.” This request was granted. The
same request was repeated in 1701 by East Jersey and West Jersey
jointly.
In 1677 commissioners were sent by the proprietors of West Jersey
with power to buy lands of the natives; to inspect the rights of such
as claimed property, etc. On September 10 of the same year they
made a purchase of the lands from Timber creek to Rankokas creek;
on September 27, from Oldman’s creek to Timber creek, and on Octo-
ber 10, from Rankokas creek to Assunpink. In 1703 another pur-
chase was made by the council of West Jersey of land lying above
the falls of the Delaware; another at the head of Rankokas river, and
several purchases afterward, including the whole of the lands worth
taking up, except a few plantations reserved to the Indians.? Previ-
ous to this, in 1693, Jeremiah Bass, attorney for the West Jersey
1 Smith's History of New Jersey, p. 533. 2Tbid., pp. 94, 95.
THOMAS] NEW JERSEY’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 589
Society, made a purchase on their behalf of the lands between Cohan-
sick creek and Morris river. Other purchases, not necessary to be
mentioned here, were made before and afterward.
The two divisions having been united into one province in 1702, by
order of Queen Anne, Lord Cornbury was appointed governor. One
of the numerous instructions given him is as follows: ‘You shall not
permit any other person or persons besides the said general proprietors
or their agents to purchase any land whatsoever from the Indians
within the limits of their grant.”
In 1703 the following act was passed:
AN ACT for regulating the purchasing of land from the Indians.
Whereas, several ill disposed persons within this province have formerly presumed
to enter into treaties with the Indians or natives thereof, and have purchased lands
from them, such person or persons deriving no title to any part of the soil thereof
under the Crown of England, or any person or persons claiming by, from or under
the same, endeavoring thereby to subvest her Majesty’s dominions in this country.
Sec. 1. Be it therefore enacted by the Governor, Council and General Assembly, now
met and assembled, and by authority of the same, That no person or persons whatso-
ever, forever hereafter, shall presume to buy, take a gift of, purchase in fee, take
a mortgage, or lease for life or number of years, from any Indians or natives for
any tract or tracts of lands within this province, after the first day of December,
1703, without first obtaining a certificate under the hand of the proprietor’s recorder
for the time being, certifying such person hath a right, and stands entitled to a pro- °
priety, or share in a propriety, such person or persons Shall produce such certificate
to the governor for the time being, in order to obtain a license to purchase such
quantities of land or number of acres from the Indianseor natives aforesaid, as
such certificate mentions.
Src, 2. Be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, That if any person or per-
sons shall presume to buy, purchase, take gift, or mortgage, or lease of any land,
contrary to this present act, he or they so offending shall forfeit forty shillings, money -
of this province for each acre of land so obtained, to he recovered by any person or
persous who shall prosecute the same to effect, by action of debt, in any court of rec-
ord within this province, one half to the use of her Majesty, her heirs and successors,
towards the support of the government, and the other to the prosecutor: Provided
always. That such purchasers, their heirs and assigns shall forever hereafter be
incapable to hold plea for the said land in any court of common law or equity.'
The Indian troubles in Pennsylvania having caused fear among the
people of New Jersey in regard to the disposition of the natives of this
colony, and some complaints having been made by them in reference
to certain lands, the legislature, in 1756, appointed commissioners to
examine into the treatment the Indians had received. In 1757 an act
was passed to remedy the grievances by laying a penalty upon persons
selling strong drink to them, and declaring all Indian sales or pawns
for drink void; that no Indian should be imprisoned for debt; that no
traps of larger weight than 34 pounds should be set, and that all sales
or leases of lands by the Indians, except in accordance with said act,
should be void.
As the Indians specified quite a number of tracts which had been
1 Laws of Colonial and State Governments in Regard to Indian Affairs (1832), p. 133.
590 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH ann. 18
purchased, and others which had not been properly obtained, the com-
missioners, by the following act, passed in 1758, were authorized to
purchase and settle these claims:
AWN ACT to empower certain persons to purchase the claims of the Indians to land in this colony.
Whereas, it is the inclination of the legislature of this colony to settle and estab-
lish a good agreement and understanding with the Indians who do and have inhab-
ited the same. And as the satisfying their just and reasonable demands will be a
necessary step thereto; and as a strict and minute inquiry into their several claims
will be attended with great difficulty expense and delay.
Sec. 1. Beit enacted by the Governor, Council and General Assembly, and it is
hereby enacted by the authority of the same. That it shall and may be lawful to
and for the treasurers of this colony, or either of them, to pay unto the honorable
Andrew Johnston, Richard Salter, esquires, Charles Read, John Stevens, William
Foster and Jacob Spicer, esquires, who are hereby appointed commissioners on the
part of New Jersey for this purpose, or any three of them, out of any money in their
hands, which now is or hereafter shall be made current for the service of the present
war, such sum and sums of money as they may find necessary to purchase the right
and claim of all or any of the Indian natives of this colony, to and for the use of
the freeholders in this colony, their heirs and assigns forever, so that the sum
expended in the whole exceed not sixteen hundred pounds, proclamation money,
and that the sum expended in the purchase of the claims of the Delaware Indians,
now inhabiting near Cranberry, and to the southward of Raritan river, shall not
exceed one half of the said sum: And the receipts of the said commissioners, or any
three of them, when produced, shall discharge them, the said treasurers, or either
of them, their executors and administrators, for so much as they, or either of them,
shall pay out of the treasury by virtue of this act.
2, And whereas, the Indians south of Raritan river, have represented their incli-
nation to have part of the sum allowed them laid out in land whereon they may
settle and raise their necessary subsistence: In order that they may be gratified in
that particular, and that they may have always in their view a lasting monument
of the justice and tenderness of this colony towards them:
Be it enacted by the authority aforesaid, That the commissioners aforesaid, or any
three of them, with the approbation and consent of his exceilency the governor, or
the governor or commander in chief for the time being, shall purchase some con-
venient tract of land for their settlement, and shall take a deed or deeds in the name
of his said excellency or commander in chief of this colony for the time being, and
of the commissioners and their heirs, in trust, for the use of the said Indian natives
who have or do reside in this colony, south of Raritan, and their successors forever:
Provided nevertheless, That it shall not be in the power of the said Indians, or their
* successors, or any part of them to lease or sell to any person or persons any part
thereof. And if any person or persons, Indians excepted, shall attempt to settle on
the said tract or tracts, it shall and may be lawful for any justice of the peace to
issue his warrant to remove any such person or persons from the land. And if any
person or persons Indians excepted, shall fell, cut up, or cart off, any cedar, pine or
oak trees, such person or persons shall forfeit and pay, for each tree so felled cut
up or carted off, the sum of forty shillings, to be recovered before any justice of the
peace in this colony, or other court where the same is cognizable, one half to and
for the use of his Majesty, his heirs and successors to and for the support of goy-
ernment of this colony, and the other half to such persons as shall prosecute the
same to effect.!
In pursuance of this act, the commissioners did obtain releases and
grants from the Indians fully extinguishing, as is stated by different
authorities, their claims to all lands in the colony.
1 Laws of Colonial and State Governments in Regard to Indian Affairs (1832), p. 135.
THOMAS] PENNSYLVANIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS OIL
From the facts set forth above, nearly all of which are matters of
official record, itis apparent that the policy adopted and carried out by
this colony was just and honorable. Not only were all the lands pur-
chased from the native occupants, but in cases of subsequent disputes
and claims the wiser course of yielding in part and buying out these
claims was adopted. As a consequence, the people of New Jersey, as
a general rule, dwelt in peace and safety when Indian wars were raging
in the contiguous colonies.
PENNSYLVANIA
The task of writing up in general terms the policy of Pennsylvania
during its colonial history is a pleasant one, first, because it seldom
varied, so far as it related to its lands, from that consistent with honor
and justice; and, second, because it was so uniform that a compara-
tively brief statement will suffice to present all that is necessary to
be said.
The Dutch claim of land on the Schuylkill purchased in 1633 by
Arent Corsen of “ Amettehooren Alibakinne, Sinques, sachems over
the district of country called Armenveruis,” may be dismissed as
doubtful. Nevertheless, it is consistent with their general rule of
basing claims to land on purchases from the Indians.
If the statement by Smith, given above (under New Jersey), that the
Swedes in 1627 “purchased of some Indians the land from Cape Inlo-
pen to the Falls of the Delaware” be correct, this is the first purchase
of landin Pennsylvania. It is denied, however, that the Swedes made
any settlements on the Delaware until after 1633, and the fact that the
Dutch based their claim on the above-mentioned purchase in 1633
would agree with the latter opinion. This, however, is a question of
no importance in the present discussion.
In 1638 Minuet, who had gone over from the Dutch to the Swedes,
landed with colonists near the mouth of Minquas creek, where, after
haying purchased the iand from the Indians, he erected a fort, or trad-
ing house, which he named Christina.
At the same time Minuet purchased from the Indians the whole
western shore of the Delaware to the falls near the present site of
Trenton. Acrelius, speaking of this transaction, says! that immediately
land was bought from the Indians, a deed was given, written in Low
Dutch (as no Swede could yet interpret the Indian). By this agree-
ment the Swedes obtained all the western land on the river from Cape
Henlopen to the falls of Trenton, then called by the Indians Santican,
and as much inward from it, in breadth, as they might want. It is
more than probable that this is really the transaction referred to by
Smith,’ which has been antedated and made to include “both sides of
the Delaware.” :
1 Pennsylvania Magazine, Hist. Soc. Peun., vol. 111, p. 280,
2 History of New Jersey, p. 22.
592 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN 'THE UNITED STATES [etH. ayy. 18
The following remarks, by George Smith,' in reference to this pur-
chase, are worthy of quotation:
It was the first effort of civilized man to extinguish the Indian title to the district
of country that is to claim our particularattention. It will be seen that it embraced
Swanendael, for which the Dutch had already acquired the Indian title, and also the
lands about the Schuylkill to which, on account of prior purchase, they set up a
rather doubtful claim. The lands within the limits of our county were free from
any counter claim on this account; and it follows, that to the wise policy of the
Swedes we are really indebted for the extinguishment of the Indian title to our
lands,—a policy first introduced by the Dutch as a matter of expediency, and subse-
quently adopted by William Penn on the score of strict justice to the natives.
But it cannot be contended, that in accordance with national law, this purchase
from the natives, gave to the Swedish government any /Jegal claim to the country.
They had no legal right to make purchases from the Indians. To the Dutch, as dis-
coverers of the river, belonged the right of preemption, or if any doubt existed on
this point, it would be in favor of the English. As against the Swedes, the Dutch
claim rested not only on discovery, but the exercise of preemption and occupancy.
On the 25th day of September, 1646, the Dutch purchased some land
which ineluded a portion of the grounds now occupied by Philadel-
phia, ‘“‘as it also certainly did some of the lands that had been pur-
chased by the Swedes.”
As the policy of the Dutch and the Swedes, in their dealings with
the Indians regarding the lands of the latter, has been fully shown in
the sections relating to New York and New Jersey, it is unnecessary to
dwell further on it. It may, however, be repeated that throughout the
disputes and contentions of these two parties, both in Pennsylvania
and New Jersey, both recognized fully the possessory right of the
natives, and considered no claim valid unless based on a purchase
from them.
Wiiliam Penn, having obtained from Charles II in 1681 a charter for
the province, sent in advance his relative, Colonel William Markham,
who was his secretary. He was accompanied by several commissioners,
who were to confer with the Indians respecting their lands, and to
endeavor to make with them a league of permanent peace. They were
enjoined by Penn to treat them with all possible candor, justice, and
humanity.” However, it does not appear that these commissioners
were associated with Markham in the single purchase he made of the
Indians prior to Penn’s arrival. This was the large purchase on the
Delaware above Shackamaxon.
The deed, as given in the ‘‘Pennsylvania Archives”* (though of
somewhat doubtful authenticity), is as follows:
First Indian Deed to Wm. Penn, 1682.
Tus INDENTURE, made the 15th day of July, in the yeare of o° Lord, according to
English Accompt, one Thousand Six Hundred Eightye Two, Between Idquahon,
Ieanottowe, Idquoquequon, Sahoppe for himselfe and Okonikon, Merkekowon Orec-
ton for Nannacussey, Shaurwawghon, Swanpisse, Nahoosey, Tomakhickon, Westkekitt
1 History of Delaware County, Pennsylvania, pp. 24-25.
? Clarkson, Memoirs of William Penn (1827), p. 112.
3 Vol. 1, pp. 47, 48.
tHomas] = PENNSYLVANIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 593
& Tohawsis, Indyan Sachamakers of y® one pte, And William Penn, Esq", Chief Pro-
prieto’ of the Province of Pennsylvania of the other pte: Witnesseth that for and in
Consideracon of the sumes and particulers of Goods, merchandizes, and ytensiils herein
after mentioned and expressed, (That is to say,) Three Hundred and ffifty ffathams of
Wampam, Twenty white Blankits, Twenty frathams of Strawd waters, Sixty ffathams
of Duftields, Twenty Kettles, ffower whereof Jarge, Twenty Gunns, Twenty Coates,
fforty Shirts, fforty payre of Stockings, fforty Howes, fforty Axes, Two Barrels of
Powder, Two Hundred Barres of Lead, Two Hundred Knives, Two Hundred small
Glasses, Twelve payre of Shooes, fforty Copper Boxes, tforty Tobacco Tonngs, Two
small Barrells of Pipes, fforty payre of Sissers, florty Combes, Twenty ffower pounds
of Red Lead, one Hundred Aules, Two handfulls of ftish-hooks, Two handfulls of
needles, fforty pounds of Shott, Tenne Bundles of Beades, Tenne small Saws, Twelve
drawing knives, flower anchers of Tobacco, Two anchers of Rumme, Two anchers of
Syder, Two anchers of Beere, And Three Hundred Gilders, by the said William Penn,
his Agents or Assigns, to the said Indyan Sachamakers, for the use of them and
their People, at and before Sealeing and delivery hereof in hand paid and delivered,
whereof and wherewith they the said Sachemakers doe hereby acknowledge them-
selves fully satisfyed Contented and paid. The said Indyan Sachamakers, (parties to
these presents, ) as well for and on the behalfe of themselves as for and on the behalfe
of their Respective Indyans or People for whom they are concerned, Have Granted,
Bargained, sold and delivered, And by these presents doe fully, clearley and abso-
lutely Grant, bargayne, sell and deliver vnto the sayd William Penn, his Heirs and
Assignes forever, All that or Those Tract or Tracts of Land lyeing and being in the
Province of Pennsylvania aforesaid, Beginning at a certaine white oake in the Land
now in the tenure of John Wood, and by him called the Gray Stones over against the
ffalls of Dellaware River, And soe from thence up by the River side to a corner
marked Spruce Tree with the letter P at the ffoot of a mountayne, And from the sayd
corner marked Spruce Tree along by the Ledge or ffoot of the mountaines west north
west to a Corner white oake, marked with the letter P, standing by the Indyan path
that Leads to an Indyan Towne called Playwickey, and near the head of a Creek
ealled Towsissinck, And from thence westward to the Creek called Neshammonys
Creek, And along by the sayd Neshammonyes Creek unto the River Dellaware, alias
Makeriskhickon; And soe bounded by the sayd mayne River to the sayd-ttirst men-
tioned white oake in John Wood’s Land; And all those Islands called or knowne by
the seyerall names of Mattinicunk Island, Sepassincks Island, and Orecktons Island,
lying or being in the sayd River Dellaware, Togeather alsoe with all and singular
Isles, Islands, Rivers, Rivoletts, Creeks, Waters, Ponds, Lakes, Plaines, Hills, Moun-
taynes, Meadows, Marrishes, Swamps, Trees, Woods, Mynes, mineralls and Appur-
tennees whatsoever to the sayd Tract or Tracts of Land belonging or in any wise
Apperteyning; And the reverson and reversons, Remaindr. and Remaindrs. thereof,
And all the Estate, Right, Tytle, Interest, vse, pperty, Clayme and demand whatso-
ever, as well of them the sayd Indyan Sackamakers (Ptyes to these presents) as
of all and every other the Indyans Concerned therein or in any pte. or Peel. thereof.
To HAVE AND TO HOLD the sayd Tract or Tracts of Land, Islands, and all and every
other the sayd Granted premises, with their and every of their Appurtennces vnto
the sayd William Penn, his Heires and Assignes forever, To the only pper vse &
behoofe of the sayd William Penn, his Heires and Assigues forevermore. And the
sayd Indyan Sachamakers and their Heires and successors, and every of them, the
sayd Tract or Tracts of Land, Islands, and all and every other the sayd Granted
pmisses, with their and every of their Appurtennces unto the sayd William Penn,
his Heires and Assignes forever, against them the sayd Indyan Sachamakers, their
Heirs and successors, and against all and every Indyan and Indyans and their Heires
and successors, Clayming or to Clayme, any Right, Tytle or Estate, into or out of
the sayd Granted premises, or any pte. or preel. thereof, shall and will warrant and
forever defend by these presents; In witness whereof the said Prtyes. to these present
Indentures Interchangeably have sett their hands and seales.
594 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [eTH. ayy. 18
The following supplementary article was signed August 1, 1682:
WEE, whose names are underwritten, for our Selves and in name and behalfe of
the rest of the within mentioned Shackamachers, in respect of a mistake in the first
bargaine betwixt us and the within named Wm. Penn, of the number of tenn gunns
more than are mentioned in the within deed when we should then have received, doe
now acknowledge the receipt of the saide tenn gunus from the said Wm. Penn; And
whereas in the said deed there is certaine mention made of three hundred and fifte
fathom of Wampum, not expressing the quality thereof, Wee yrfore for-our Selves,
and in behalfe also do declare the same to be one halfe whyt wampum and the other
halfe black wampum; And we, Peperappamand, Pyterhay and Eytepamatpetts,
Indian Shachamakers, who were the first owners of ye Land called Soepassincks, &
of ye island of ye same name, and who did not formerlie Sign and Seal ye within
deed, nor were present when the same was done, doe now by signing and sealling
hereof, Ratefie, approve and confirm ye within named deed and the ye partition of
ye Lands within mentioned writen and confirm thereof in all ye points, clauses, and
articles of ye same, and doe declare our now sealing hereof to be as valid, effectual
and sufficient for ye conveyance of ye whole Lands, and of here within named to
ye sd. Wm. Penn, his heirs and assigns for evermore, as if we had their with the
other within named Shachamakers signed and sealed in ye same.
As there was no change of policy in this respect during the colonial
history of Pennsylvania, a brief reference to some of the more impor-
tant purchases, and a few of the laws bearing on the subject, will
suffice for the purpose at present in view.
As remarked by Smith in a note to his Collection of the Laws of
Pennsylvania,! ‘The early Indian deeds are vague and undefined as to
their boundaries and the stations can not be precisely ascertained at
this day.” This is true of the one given above, and is certainly true
of some of those mentioned below. However, according to the same
authority, “the deed of September 17 1718 seems to define pretty
clearly, the extent and limits of the lands acquired by the several pur-
chases to that period.”
The lands granted by the deed of June 23, 1683, were those “lying
betwixt Pemmapecka and Neshemineh creeks, and all along upon
Neshemineh creek, and backward of the saine, and to run two days
journey with an horse up into the country, as the said river doth go.”
By another deed of the same date, two sachems who had not joined
in the first, released to Penn the same territory, omitting the “two
day’s journey.” “The extent of this purchase,” says Smith, “would
be considerable, and greatly beyond the limits of the subsequent deed
of Sept. 1718.”
Another deed by a single sachem, one Wingebone, dated June 25 of
the same year, grants ‘‘all my lands lying on ye west side of ye Skol-
kill river beginning from ye first Falls of ye same all along upon ye
sd river and backward of ye same as farr as my right goeth.”
July 14, 1683, two “Indian Shackamakers” claiming to be the right
owners thereof, granted to Penn the lands lying between Manaiunk
(Schuylkill) and Macopanackhan (Chester) rivers, ‘‘ beginning on the
1Vol, 11 (1810), pp. 106-124, footnote.
THOMAS] PENNSYLVANIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 595
west side of Manaiunk {obliteration | called Consohockhan |obliteration|,
and from thence by a westerly line to the said river Macopanackhan.”
On the same day four ““Shackamakers and right owners of ye lands
lying between Manaiunk als [alias] Schulkill and Pemmapecka
creeks,” granted all their rights to said lands as far as the hill called
Consohoeckan on Manaiunk river, and from thence by a northwest line
to Pemmapecka river. In his note on this purchase, Smith says,
- “What was the true situation of the Conshohockan hill can not, per-
haps, be now ascertained. That it could not be very high up the
Schuylkill is apparent; otherwise a ‘northwest line’ from it, as men-
tioned in the deed last recited, would never strike Pennepack creek,
nor would the line mentioned in deed of July, 1685, hereafter cited,
touch the Chester and Pennepack creeks.”
September 10, 1685, grant from Kekelappan of Opasiskunk, for his
half of all his land betwixt Susquehanna and Delaware, which lay on
the Susquehanna side, with a promise to sell the remainder next spring.
October 18, 1683, Machaloha, claiming to be owner of the lands from
Delaware river to Chesapeake bay, and up to the falls of the Susque-
hanna, conveys his right to Penn.
June 3, 1684, deed from Manghougsin for all his land on Pahkehoma
(now Perkioming).
June 7, 1684, Richard Mettamicont, calling himself owner of the land
on both sides of Pemmapecka creek, on Delaware river, sells to Penn.
July 30, 1685, deed from four “Sakemakers” for lands between
Macopanackan (Chester) creek and Pemapecka (Dublin) creek; ‘“* Begin-
ning at the hill called Conshohockin on the river Manaiunk or Skool-
kill; from thence extends in a parallel line to the said Macopanackan
als Chester creek by a southwesterly course, and from the said Consho-
hocken hill up to ye aforesaid Pemapecka, als Dublin creek, by ye said
parallel line northeasterly, and so up along the sd Pemapecka creek so
far as the creek extends, and so from thence northwesterly back into
ye woods to make up two full daies journey, as far as a@ man can go in
two dayes from the said station of ye sd parallel line at Pemapecka;
also beginning at the sd parallel at Macopanackan (als Chester) creek,
and so from thence up the sd creek as far as it extends; and from
thence northwesterly back into the woods to make*up two full dayes
journey, as far as a man can go in two dayes from the sd station of the
sd parallel line at ye sd Macopanackan (als Chester) creek.”
As it may be desirable to know the consideration paid for some of
these purchases, the items mentioned in this case are given here, to
wit: 200 fathoms wampum; 30 fathoms duffels; 30 guns; 60 fathoms
Stroud-waters; 30 kettles; 30 shirts; 20 gimlets; 12 pairs shoes; 30
pairs stockings; 30 pairs scissors; 30 combs; 30 axes; 30 knives; 31
tobacco tongs; 30 bars lead; 30 pounds powder; 30 awls; 30 glasses;
30 tobacco boxes; 3 papers beads; 44 pounds red lead; 30 pairs hawk
bells; 6 drawing knives; 6 caps; 12 hoes.
596 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eTH. any. 18
October 2, 1685, a deed from twelve ‘‘ Indian kings, shackamakers”!
to all the lands from Quing Quingus (or Duck) creek unto Upland
(Chester) creek, all along by the west side of Delaware river, and so
between said creeks backward as far aS a man can ride in two days
with a horse.
June 15, 1692, deed from four “kings” to the land “lying between
Neshamina and Poquessing” upon the Delaware and extending back-
ward to the utmost bounds of the province.
In his note on this purchase, Smith remarks that “these limits on
the Deleware, are precisely defined. The Poquessing, a name still
retained (as is Neshaminey), is the original boundary between the coun-
ties of Philadelphia and Bucks, as ascertained in 1685.”
July 5,1697, deed from the great sachem Taminy, his brother and
sons, to the lands between Pemmopeck and Neshaminey creeks, extend-
ing in length from the Delaware ‘so farr as a horse can travel in two
summer dayes, and to carry its breadth according as the several courses
of the said two creeks will admit. And when the said creeks do so
branch that the main branches or bodies thereof cannot be discovered,
then the tract of land hereby granted shall stretch forth unto a direct
course on each side and so carry on the ffull breadth to the extent of
the length thereof.”
September 13,1700, deed from ‘‘Widaagh alias Orytyagh and An-
daggy-junk-quagh kings or Sachems of the Susquehannagh Indians,”
for the Susquehanna river and all the islands therein, and all the lands
on both sides thereof and “next adjoining to ye same, extending to the
utmost confines of the lands which are, or formerly were the right of
the people or nation called the Susquehannagh Indians, or by what
name soever they were called or known thereof.” As this embraced
the same lands that Penn had purchased in 1696 of Colonel Dongan,
who claimed to have purchased it of the Indians, a clause confirming
that sale was added in the deed. Penn was very anxious to secure an
undisputed right to Susquehanna river and the immediate lands along
its course through the province, therefore no opportunity was lost to
bring this title to the notice of the Indians in his dealings with them.
The claim of the Five Nations was finally extinguished by the treaty
at Philadelphia in 1756.
“A bout this period,” says Smith, “the Indian purchases become more
important, and the boundaries more certain and defined, and princi-
ples were established, and acquired the force of settled law, of deep
interest to landholders; and which have been since uniformly recognized,
and at this moment govern and control our judicial tribunals.”
By a deed of September 17,1718, from sundry Delaware chiefs, all
the lands between the Delaware and Susquehanna rivers from Duck
creek to the mountains on this side of Lechay [Lehigh] were granted,
and all former deeds for lands in these bounds were confirmed. By
‘Tt is deen:ed unnecessary to give the names of these Indians.
THOMAS] PENNSYLVANIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 597
this agreement all the preceding deeds, westward “two days’ journey,”
ete, which would extend far beyond the Lehigh hills, were restricted
to those hills.
It is apparent from these deeds, which will suffice to show clearly the
policy adopted by Penn, that, though just and humane, his method was
somewhat peculiar. His chief object appears to have been to extin-
guish claims, and to give satisfaction to the natives for their possessory
rights, rather than to fix definite and accurate boundaries of the lands
purchased. It seems from the wording of the deeds and the bounds
and extent indicated, that the intention was to cover all possible claims
of those making the grants. Hence it was an item of little importance
to the proprietor of the province that these deeds often overlapped and
included areas obtained from other claimants.
As the policy adopted in this colony is clearly shown from what has
been stated, it is unnecessary to refer to more than two or three of the
general laws on the subject.
By the act of October 14, 1700, it was declared “that if any person
presumed to buy any land of the natives within the limits of this Prov-
ince and Territories, without leave from the Proprietary thereof, every
such bargain or purchase shall be void and of no effect.”
This, however, failing to prevent individuals from surreptitious efforts
to obtain possession of Indian lands, an additional and more stringent
act was passed October 14, 1729, as follows:
A Supplementary Act to an Act of Assembly of this Province, intituled, An Act against buying
Land of the Natives.
Whereas divers Laws have, from Time to Time, been acted in this Province, for
preserving Peace, and cultivating a good understanding with the Indian Natives
thereof: And whereas, notwithstanding the Provision made by the said former Act,
against purchasing Land of the said Natives, without Leave from the Proprietary,
the Peace of the Public has been and may further be endangered by the Proceedings
of some persons, who, to elude the said Act now in Force against such Practices, do,
contrary to the Intention thereof, pretend to take Land of the Natives, on Lease, or for
Term of Years, or to bargain with the Indians for the Herbage, or for the Timber or
Trees, Mines, or Waters thereof: and others, who, without any Authority, have settled
upon and taken Possession of vacant Lands, as well to the manifest Contravention
of the Royal Grant of the Soil of this Province from the Crown to the Proprietary and
his Heirs, and the apparent Damage of such Persons who have Right to take up Lands
heretofore granted to them within this Province, as to the laying a Foundation for
Disputes, Misunderstandings and Breaches with the said Natives and others: For
the Prevention whereof, Be it enacted by the Honorable Patrick Gordon, Esq; Lieu-
tenant Governor of the Province of Pennsylvania, &c. by and with the Advice and
Consent of the Representatives of the Freemen of the said Province, in General
Assembly met, and by the Authority of the same, That no Person or Persons, Bodies
Politic or Corporate whatsoever, shall at any Time hereafter, for any Cause or Con-
sideration, or on any Pretence whatsoever, presume to purchase, bargain, contract,
for, have or take, of or from any Indian, Native or Natives, by any Manner of Gift,
Grant, Bargain or Sale, in Fee-simple, or for Life, Lives, Terms of Years, or any
Estate whatsoever, any Lands, Tenements, or Hereditaments, within the Limits of
this Province, or any Manner ef Right, Title, Interest or Claim, in or to any such
Lands, lenements or Hereditaments, or in or to any Herbage, Trees, Fishings,
598 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ers. ayy. 18
Rivers, Waters, Mines, Minerals, Quarries, Rights, Liberties or Privileges, of or be-
longing unto any such Lands, Tenements or Hereditaments, without the Order or
Direction of the Proprietary or Proprietaries of this Province, or of his or their
Proprietary Commissioners or Deputies, authorised and appointed, or to be author-
ised and appointed for the Management of the Proprietary Affairs of this Province,
for and in Behalf of the Proprietary or Proprietaries thereof for the Time being; and
that every Gift, Grant, Bargain, Sale, written or verbal Contract or Agreement, and
every pretended Conveyance, Lease, Demise, and every other Assurance made, or that
shall be hereafter made, with any of the said Indian Natives, for any such Lands,
‘Tenements or Hereditaments, Herbage, Trees, Rivers, Waters, Fishings, Mines, Min-
erals, Quarries, Rights, Liberties or Privileges whatsoever, within the Limits of this
Province, without the Order and Direction of the Proprietary or his Commissioners
as aforesaid, shall be and is hereby declared and enacted to be null, void, and of none
effect, to all Intents, Constructions and Purposes in the Law whatsoever, And that
as well the Grantee, Bargainee, Lessee, Purchaser, or Person pretending to bargain,
or to have bargained or agreed with any Jndian Native as aforesaid, contrary to the
the true Intent and Meaning of this Act, as all and every Person or Persons entering
into and taking Possession of any Lands within the Province of Pennsylvania, not
located or surveyed by some Warrant or Order from the Proprietary or Proprietaries,
his or their Agents or Commissioners as aforesaid, to the Person or Persons pos-
sessing said Lands, or tosome Person or Persons under whom they claim, and upon
reasonable Notice and Request, refusing to remove, deliver up the Possession, or
to make Satisfaction, for such Lands, shall and may be proceeded against in such
Manner as is"prescribed by the several Statuets of that Part of the Kingdom of
Great Britain, called England, made against forcible Entries and Detainers; and that
no Length of Possession shall be a Plea against such Prosecution. !
In April, 1760, an act was passed ‘to prevent the hunting of deer
and other wild beasts beyoud the limits of the lands purchased of the
Indians by the Proprietaries of this Province, and against killing deer
out of season.”
Trouble having been brought upon the colony by the encroachments
on the Indians’ lands, and war from other causes having been carried
on against the western settlements of the province by the Delawares
and Shawnees, soon after peace was restored the following law was
passed, October 14, 1768:
AN ACT to prevent Persons from settling on the Lands, within the Boundaries of this Province,
not purchased of the Indians.
Whereas many disorderly Persons have presumed to settle upon Lands not pur-
chased of the Indians, which has occasioned great Uneasiness and Dissatisfaction
on the Part of the said Indians, and have been attended with dangerous Conse-
quences to the Peace and Safety of this Province; For Remedy of which Mischief
in future, Be it Enacted by the Honorable John Penn, Esq; Lieutenant Governor,
under the Honorable Thomas Penn, and Richard Penn, Esquires, true and absolute
Proprietors of the Province of Pennsylvania, and Counties of New Castle, Kent and
Sussex upon Delaware, by and with the Advice and Consent of the Representatives
of the Freemen of the said Province, in General Assembly met, and by the Author-
ity of the same. That if any Person or Persons, after the Publication of this Act,
either singly or in Companies, shall presume to settle upon any Lands, within the
Boundaries of this Province, not purchased of the Indians, or shall make or cause
any Survey to be made, of any Part thereof, or mark or cut down any Trees thereon,
with Design to settle or appropriate the same to his own, or the use of any other
1 Acts of Assembly of the Province of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia, 1775, pp. 157-158.
THOMAS] MASSACHUSETTS’ POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 599
Person or Persous whatsoever, every such Person or Persons so offending, being
legally convicted thereof in any Court of Quarter Sessions of the County where
such Offenders shall be apprehended (in which said Court the Offences are hereby
made Cognizable) shall forfeit and pay, for every such Offence, the Sum of Five
Hundred Pounds, and suffer Twelve Months Imprisonment, without Bail or Main-
prize; and shall, moreover, find Surety for his good Behavior during the Space of
Twelve Months from and after the Expiration of the Term of such Imprisonment;
one Moiety of the said Sum of Money to the Prosecutor, and the other Moiety to the
Overseers of the Poor of the City or Township where such Offender shall be appre-
hended, to the Use of the Poor thereof.!
By the close of the eighteenth century, or at least before the year
1810, all the land within the bounds of Pennsylvania, including the
addition forming Erie county, had been purchased from the Indians.
There was other legislation relating to the subject, but as it is of the
same tenor as that given it is unnecessary to quote it here.
That the policy of this colony, inaugurated by William Penn, was
just and honorable must be conceded from the evidence given above,
and that it was so considered by the Indians is a matter of history.
The method pursued in making purchases from the Indians, however,
was peculiar, as is apparent from the deeds which have been preserved,
some of which have been noticed. The object, as remarked above,
seems to have been to extinguish claims rather than to purchase
definite bodies of land. The consequence was that the grants often
overlapped one another and tracts had to be purchased twice or three
times where there were conflicting claims, as in case of the valley of
the Susquehanna. Part of the payment for the first deed, as wi'l be
seen by reference to the copy given above, consisted of rum. This,
however, appears to have been the only one for which intoxicants
formed part of the payment.
MASSACHUSETTS
It is probably not going too far to agree with Reverend Dr George
E. Ellis’ that the problems of the Massachusetts colonies, especially
of Massachusetts Bay, have not even yet been fully and clearly worked
out by modern historians. There remains in the mind of him who has
searched the numerous histories, lectures, and essays relating to the
early days of New England rather a confused idea of conflicting
views, lights of various tints, and opinions of various hues than a
clear, comprehensive idea of the views, motives, and purposes of the
hardy pioneers who sought a refuge on the rugged shores of Massa-
chusetts bay. There is generally close agreement as to details, even to
minute particulars, for the data, except on a few lines, are more than
usually full; hence he who would solve the problems to his own satis-
faction must study the records for himself and draw his own econelu-
sion. Unfortunately for the present investigation, the subject under
1 Acts of Assembly of the Province of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia, 1775, p. 355.
? Aims and Purposes of the Massachusetts Colony.
18 ETH, Pr 2. 6
600 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eT#. ann. 18
consideration is one of the few lines forming the exceptions alluded
to, at least so far as appears from the published data.
The theory upon which the policy and acts of the Plymouth colony
and several other settlements were based is sufficiently clear, but that
of Massachusetts Bay is not so well defined and is not given precisely
the same in all the histories in which allusion to it is made. Moreover,
the records are somewhat deficient in the data bearing on the question.
Further reference, however, will be made to the subject a little later.
A side light may be thrown on the method of acquiring title from
the Indians usually followed in Massachusetts, and, in fact, in most of
New England, by reference to the following passage from Doyle:
Of the various rights of the New England township the most important perhaps
were the territorial. In Virginia the Governor and his Council, as the representatives
of the Crown, made over a tract of land to an individual as a tenant for life, paying
a quitrent. In Maryland or Carolina the same process took place, except that the
grant was made, not by the Crown, but by the Proprietors. But in New England
the soil was granted by the government of the colony not to an individual, but to
a corporation. It was from the corporation that each occupant derived his rights.
Nor was this corporate claim to the land a legal technicality, like the doctrine that
the soil of England belongs to the Crown, and that all estates in land are derived
thence. The New England township was a landholder, using its position for the
corporate good, and watching jealously over the origin and extension of individual
rights. At the same time the colonial government did not wholly abandon its rights
over the territory. For example, we find the General Court of Plymouth in part
revoking a grant of lands at Mattacheese, or, as it was afterwards called, Yarmouth,
on the ground that the territory in question had not been fully occupied. It was
accordingly enacted that those settlers who had actually taken up lands should
continue to enjoy them, but that the township should not be allowed to make any
further distribution.
As we have already seen, the territorial system of the New England town took
almost spontaneously a form closely resembling the manor. Part of the land was
granted in lots, part was left in joint pasture, part was to be tilled in common.
Though this was cultivated on a uniform system, yet apparently it was cut up into
strips which were allotted, not in annual rotation, but in permanence, to the differ-
ent holders.
It would follow, as a natural consequence of this custom, that pur-
chases of lands from Indians were usually by and on behalf of the
towns.
Plymouth colony commenced its settlement under favorable circum-
stances, so far as the right of entry was concerned. Notwithstanding
what is stated hereafter in regard to purchases, it appears that the
land they fixed upon as the site of their town was without inhabitants
or claimants. The following, from the “ Preface to the Plymouth
Laws,” as given in Holmes’ Annals, shows that this was the under-
standing ot the first settlers:
The new Plymouth associates, by the favor of the Almighty, began the colony in
New England, at a place called by the natives, Apaum, alias Patuxet; all the lands
being void of inhabitants, we the said John Carver, William Bradford, Edward
1 Puritan Colonies, vol. 1, pp. 12-13.
THOMAS] MASSACHUSETTS’ POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 601
Winslow, William Brewster, Isaac Allerton, and the rest of our associates, entering
into a league of peace with Massasoit, since called Woosamequin, Prince or Sachem
of those parts: he, the said Massasoit, freely gave them all the lands adjacent to
them, and their heirs forever.'
In the “Journal of a Plantation,” first printed in 1622, and abbrevi-
ated in Purehas’ Pilgrimes,? occurs the following passage, which
accounts for the absence of natives at this time and place:
He [Samoset] told us the place where we now live is called Patuxet, and that
about four years ago all the inhabitants died of an extraordinary plague, and there
is neither man, woman, or child remaining as indeed we have found none; so as
there is none to hinder our possession, or lay claim to it.
Tt would seem from the evidence furnished by the old records that
as this colony began to increase, it adopted the just policy of purchas-
ing from the natives the lands they desired to obtain. ‘It is a con-
soling fact,” says Dr Holmes, “that our ancestors purchased of the
natives their land for an equivalent consideration, as appears by a
letter from the pious governor Winslow, dated at Marshfield, May 1st,
1676, as follows: ‘I think I can clearly say, that before these present
troubles broke out, the English did not possess one foot of land in this
colony but what was fairly obtained by honest purchase of the Indian
proprietors. We first made a law that none should purchase or receive
of gift any land of the Indians, without the knowledge of our court.
And lest they should be straitened, we ordered that Mount Hope,
Pocasset, and several other necks of the best land im the colony,
because most suitable and convenient for them, should never be
bought out of their hands.’”*
This letter brings out two important facts: First, that the people of
Plymouth recognized the Indian occupants as the proprietors; second,
that they adopted at an early day the rule that no purchases of land
should be made without the consent of the court. It is to be noticed
that Peter Oliver,‘ in his severe charge against the Puritans of over-
looking the Indians’ rights, does not include Plymouth. However, it
may not be amiss to add Bancroft’s comment on the last clause of
Winslow’s letter: “Repeated sales had narrowed their [the Indians’|
domains, and the English had artfully crowded them into the tongues
of land as ‘most suitable and convenient for them.’ There they could
be more easily watched, for the frontiers of the narrow peninsulas were
inconsiderable.” This, after all, is but a sample on a small seale of
what has been done on a much grander plan during the march of
civilization over the territory of the United States.
As indicated above, the theory held by the colonists of Massachusetts
in regard to the Indian title to the land was not the same as that held
by the people of other colonies. This theory as given by one, though
!'Thacher, History of Plymouth, p. 38, note. 3 Thacher, History of Plymouth, p. 145.
2 Book 10, chapter 4. 4Puritan Commonwealth.
602 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES — [ern ann, 18
a New Nnglander, who writes as a strong opponent of Puritanism, is
as follows:!
“They deemed themselves commissioned, like Joshua of old, to a work of blood; ”
and they sought an excuse for their uniform harshness to the Indians in those dread-
ful tragedies which were enacted, far back in primeval ages,on the shores of the
Red Sea and the fertile plains of Palestine, and in which Almighty Wisdom saw fit
to make the descendants of Israel the instruments of his wrath, So early as 1632,
the Indians “began to quarrel with the English about the bounds of their land;”
for the Puritan Pilgrims, maintaining that ‘the whole earth is the Lord’s garden,”
and, therefore, the peculiar property of his saints, admitted the natural right of the
aborigines to so much soil only as they could occupy and improve. In 1633, this
principle was made to assume the shape of law; and, ‘for settling the Indians’ title
to lands in the jurisdiction,” the general court ordered, that “ what lands any of the
Indians have possessed and improved, by subduing the same, they have just right unto,
according to that in Genesis, ch. i, 28, and ch, ix, 1.” Thus the argument used was
vacuum domicilium cedit oceupanti: and, by an application of the customs of civili-
vation to the wilderness, it was held, that all land not oceupied by the Indians as
agriculturists, ‘lay open to any that could or would improve it,”
x w ” " n " ”
It has been the fashion, of late, to assert for the Puritans that they regarded
Buropean right, vesting on discovery, to be a Popish doctrine, derived from Alexander
VI., and that they recognized the justice of the Indian claims. But this position
cannot be maintained. The rude garden, which surrounded the savage wigwam, was
alone considered as savage property. The boundless landscape, with its forests,
fields, and waters, ho was despoiled of, on the harsh plea of Christian right, Tn
this way, Charlestown, Boston, Dorchester, Salem, Hingham, and other places, were
intruded ‘into by the Puritan Pilgrims, without condescending to any inquiry con-
cerning the Indian title. ‘They were seized and settled, because they were not wav-
ing with fields of yellow corn duly fenced in with square-cut hawthorne,
Although this is harshly expressed by one evidently prejudiced, and
is not fully warranted, it sets forth the Puritan theory of the Indian
title correctly. The act of 1633, alluded to as given by ‘Thomas and
Homans,’ is as follows:
Tt is declared and ordered by this Court and authority thereof, That what lands any
of the Indians in this jurisdiction have possessed and improved, by subduing the
same, they have just right unto, according to that in Gen, 1, 28, and Chap. 9. 1, and
Psal, 115, 16,
And for the further encouragement of the hopeful work amongst them, for the
civilizing and helping them forward to Christianity, if any of the Indians shall be
brought to civility, and shall come among the English to inhabit, in any of their
plintations, and shall there live civily and orderly, that such Indians shall have
allotinents amongst the English, according to the custom of the English in like case,
Further it is ordered, Vhat if, upon good experience, there shall be a competent
number of the Indians brought on to civility, so as to be capable of a township upon
their request to the General Court, they shall have grant of lands undisposed of, for
a plantation, as the English have,
And further it is ordered by this Court and the authority thereof, and be it hereby
enacted, That all the tract of land within this jurisdiction, whether already granted
to any English plantations or persons, or to be granted by this Court (not being
' Peter Oliver, Puritan Commonwealth, pp, 101-108,
* Laws of Colonial and State Governments (1852), pp, 9-10,
THOMAS] MASSACHUSETTS’ POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 603
under the qualifications of right to the Indians) is, and shall be accounted the just
right of such English as already have, or hereafter shall have grant of lands from
this Court, and the authority thereof, from that of Gen, 1, 28, and the invitation of
the Indians.
Sue. 2. And it is ordered, That no person whatsoever shall henceforth buy land of
any Indian, without license first had and obtained of the General Court; and if any
offend herein, such land so bought shall be forfeited to the country.
Subsequently (1665) the court, in explanation of the last clause of
this act, declared as follows:
This Court doth declare the prohibition there exprest, referring to the purchase of
Indian land without license from this Court is to be understood, as well grants for
term of years, as forever, and that under the same penalty as in the said law is
exprest.
The first clause of this act certainly accords with the theory of
restricted rights as above set forth. However, the words “and the
invitation of the Indians,” in the fourth clause, are significant, espe-
cially in view of the fact that the settlement at Charlestown was made
by ‘“‘consent” of the chief, Sagamore John.
In a paper bearing the title, “ General considerations for the planta-
tion in New England, with an answer to several objections,” written
by Winthrop, according to the copy in the Massachusetts State Papers,
answers the objection, “ But what warrant have we to take that land
which is and hath been of long tyme possessed of other sons of Adam ?”!
Thus—
That which is common to all is proper to none. This savage people ruleth over
many lands without title or property; for they inclose no ground, neither have they
cattell to maintayne it, but remove their dwellings as they have occasion, or as they
can prevail against their neighbors, And why may not christians have liberty to
go and dwell amongst them im their waste lands and woods (leaving them such
places as they have manured for their corne) as lawfully as Abraham did among the
Sodomites? For God hath given to the sons of men a two-fould right to the earth;
there is a naturall right and a civil right. The first right was naturall when men
held the earth in common, every man sowing and feeding where he pleased; Then,
as men and cattell increased, they appropriated some parcells of ground by enclosing
and peculiar manuranee, and this in tyme got them a civil right. Such was the
right which Ephron the Hittite had to the field of Machpelah, wherein Abraham
could not bury a dead corpse without leave, though for the ont parts of the country
which lay common, he dwelt upon them and tooke the fruite of them at his pleasure,
This appears also in Jacob and his sons, who fedd their flocks as bouldly in the
Canaanites land, for he is said to be lord of the country; and at Dotham and all
other places men accounted nothing their owne, but that which they had appro-
priated by their own indastry, as appears plainly by Abimelech’s servants, who in
their own countrey did often contend with Isaac’s servants about wells which they
had digged; but never about the lands which they occupied, So likewise betweene
Jacob and Laban; he would not take a kidd of Laban’s without special contract;
but he makes no bargaine with him for the land where he fedd, And it is probable
that if the countrey had not been as free for Jacob as for Laban, that covetous
wretch would haye made his advantage of him, and have upbraided Jacob with it
as he did with the rest. 2dly, There is more than enough for them and us. Sdly,
1 Pages 30-31,
.
604 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [etH. any. 18
God hath consumed the natives with a miraculous plague, whereby the greater part
of the countrey is left voide of inhabitants. 4thly, We shall come in with the good
leave of the nutives.!
We are informed that the colony in the first year of its existence
made an order that no person should trade with the Indians or hire one
as a servant without license. But it is doubtfal whether this would
have been construed as referring to land purchases, as colonial laws
prohibiting “trade” or “traffic” were not generally understood as
relating to lands, though doubtless a trade in land would have been
considered a violation of the law. But the point made here is that the
colonists, in making this law, did not have land purchases in view,
and that no inference can be drawn from it that purchases of land had
taken place.
The following are some of the transactions with the Indians in ref-
erence to lands, mentioned by the old records which have been pub-
lished. However, the towns referred to by Mr Oliver as having
disregarded the Indian title are not all thereby cleared from this
charge. How far this charge holds good as to “other places” can
only be inferred from what is hereafter presented. The records of
Dorchester, one of the towns mentioned, contains the following entry:
Whereas there was a plantation given by the town of Dorchester unto the Indians
at Ponkipog it was voted at a general town meeting the seventh of December, 1657,
that the Indians shall not alienate or sell their plantation, or any part thereof, unto
any English upon the loss or forfeiture of the plantation.
The same day it was voted that the honored Major Atherton, Lieutenant Clap,
Ensign Foster, and William Summer, are desired and empowered to lay out the Indian
plantation at Ponkipog, not exceeding six thousand acres of land.
It is stated by Reverend T, M. Harris, in his account of Dorchester,’
that the first settlers were kindly received by the aborigines, who
granted them liberty to settle; ‘“‘but at the same time they were care-
ful to purchase the territory of the Indians;” also that “for a valuable
consideration they bought a tract of land from what is now called Rox-
bury brook on the west to Neponset river on the south, and on the
other sides bounded by the sea.” A deed was also obtained from
Kitchmakin, “sachem of Massachusetts,” for an addition as far as the
“Great Blue Hill.” In 1637 the general court made a second grant to
the town “extending to the Plymouth line,” called “the New Grant,”
but the purchase from the Indians was not completed until 1666, and
deed obtained in 1671. The amount paid for this last purchase was
$140 (£28). If this writer, who adds, ‘‘These are pleasing evidences
of the precaution used by the early settlers to make regular purchases
1 There is considerable difference between the various copies of this paper. The second paragraph,
as given in the ‘tOld South Leaflets,”’ (12th series, number 3) is as follows: ‘‘ We shall come in wt?
the good leave of the Natives, who finde benefitt already by our neighbourhood & learne of us to
improve pt to more use, then before they could doe the whole, & by this meanes wee come in by valu-
able purchase: for they hay of us that w*! will yeild them more benefitt then all the land we! wee
have from them."’ In the copy given above, this is found in the fourth paragraph, abbreviated thus:
“We shall come in with the good leave of the natives.”
2 Collections Massachusetts Historical Society, vol. 1x, first series, pp. 159, 160.
THOMAS] MASSACHUSETTS’ POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 605
of the natives,” be correct, then Mr Oliver is mistaken so far as his
charge against this town is concerned.
In regard to Salem, however, Mr Oliver’s charge is not so clearly
refuted. William Bentley, in his “ Description of Salem,”! makes a
weak apology for the town, as follows:
An inquiry into the settlement of Salem will not necessarily lead to examine the
authority of the royal patent, granted to the Plymouth company, or to the dispute
respecting its extent. The right of possession, in regard to particular natives of
America, may be as unnecessary an inquiry, in regard to the matter of fact. The
Indian deed, or, as it might be called, quitclaim, granted, at so late a year as 1686,
to John Higginson, from the Indians of Chelmsford and Natick, and for a small
consideration, could be nothing but an attempt to prevent iuture trouble, and must
satisfy us that no proper settlement had been made wy the consent of the Indians.
For Salem there is an apology which is sufficient: The natives had forsaken this
spot, before the English had reached it. On the soil, they found no natives, of whom
we have any record. No natives ever claimed it, and the possession was uninter-
rupted. Reverend John Higginson reports from tradition, that there had been an
Indian town in North-fields, but no particular settlement, about the time of the
infaney of the colony, appears. On several points of land, convenient for fishing,
several graves have been found, which indicate the visits of the fishing Indians.
But these are too few to agree with any settlements. Mr. Williams, who came to
Salem, and settled within two years after Winthrop arrived, and who has given us
the most early and best history of the Indians, does not mention them near Salem,
and Gookin does not find them upon this spot. Williams speaks, as if the Indians,
known to him, buried their dead, laying in their graves; but all the graves, which
have been opened, shew that the dead were buried sitting at Neumkeage. No where
have Indian names obtained, but English names were immediately adopted. These
facts are sufficient to satisfy that no Indian claims were regarded, in the first settle-
ment of Salem.
This apology, based on the idea that there were no Indian claimants,
does not accord exactly with the fact that John Higginson obtained a
deed “to prevent trouble,” nevertheless it is possible that both state-
ments may be correct.
Barnstable.—No account of the first settlement of this town, called
by the Indians Mattacheeset, appears to be on record. The Reverend
Mr Mellen, in his “Topographical Description,” says “‘there is reason
to think that no part of the town was settled without purchase or con-
sent of the natives; for though no record remains of any considerable
tract on the north side being purchased of the Indians, yet it appears
by several votes and agreements of the town, extracted from the first
town book and preserved in the second, that all the south side of the
town was amicably purchased of Wianne and several other sachems
about the year 1650,”
Nantucket.—The whole of the island was purchased piecemeal, begin-
ning at the western end.
The land about Sandwich and Marshpee was purchased about 1660
from Quachatisset and others, but, strange to say, for the use and
benefit of other Indians.
1Collections Massacuusetts Historical Society (1800), vol. v1, pp. 230-251.
606 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ETH. ayn. 18
In 1697 purchases of land from the Indians were made by the town
of Truro, as appears from an old book of records kept by the town.!
The principal part of the town of Hopkinton was purchased from
the natives by Mr Leverett, then president of Harvard College, for
the purpose, it is said, of perpetuating the legacy of Edward Hopkins
to the college.
In 1644 the following lands were purchased: “A tract of land called
Pochet, with two islands, lying before Potanumaquut, with a beach
and small island upon it; also all the land called Namskeket, extend-
ing northward to the bounds of the territory belonging to George, the
sachem excepting a small island (Pochet). They bought at the same
time all the lands belonging to Aspinet.” The inhabitants of Eastham
also, in 1646, purchased “the neck of land lying at the mouth of the
harbor, the island Pochet, and the tract” extending from the northern
limits of Nauset to a little brook named by the Indians Sapokonisk
and by the English Bound brook.
The Indian deed for the lands purchased of them for the town of
Haverhill is as follows:
,
Know ALL MEN BY THESE PRESENTS; that wee Passaquo and Saggahew, with the
consent of Passaconnaway haye sold unto the inhabitants of Pentuckett all the land
we have in Pentuckett; that is eight miles in length from the little river in Pen-
tuckett westward, six milesin length from the aforesaid river northward, and six
miles in length from the aforesaid river eastward, with the islands and the river
that the islands stand in as far in length as the land lyes, as formerly expressed,
that is fourteene myles in length; and we the said Passaquo and Saggahew with the
consent of Passaconnaway have sold unto the said inhabbittants all the right that
wee or any of us have in the said ground, and islands and river; and do warrant it
against all or any other Indians whatsoever unto the said inhabbittants of Pen-
tuckett and to their heirs and assigns forever. Dated the fifteenth day of Novem-
ber: Anno Dom: 1642:
Witness our hands and seals to this bargayne of sale the day and yeare above
written (in the presents of us). Wee the said Passaquo and Saggahew have received
in hand, for and in consideration of the same, three pounds and ten shillings.?
Zaccheus Macy, in his account of Nantucket,’ throws a little light
on the subject of Indian deeds, where he says: “I have observed also,
that some of our old deeds from the Indian sachems were examined
by Peter Folger, and he would write something at the bottom of the
deed and sign it, in addition to the signature of the justice; for he
understood and could speak the Indian tongue.” In what capacity
Folger signed these deeds does not appear. He was one of the commis-
sioners appointed to lay out lots in Nantucket, but this had no relation
to purchases from the Indians. However, it appears that the magis-
trate’s signature was necessary. This would indicate, as stated above,
that the authority governing these purchases remained practically in
the towns, and that reference to the general court was made only in
1Collections Massachusetts Historical Society, vol. 11.
2Q). cit., vol. Iv (1816), pp. 169-170.
§ Collections Massachusetts Historical Society, vol 11, first series, p. 159.
THOMAS] MASSACHUSETTS’ POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 607
unusual or extraordinary cases, or in disputed cases which could not
otherwise be settled.
Reverend Peres Forbes, in his description of the town of Raynham
(1793), says that lands (8 by 44 miles) originally known by the name
Cohanat, ‘in the colony of New Plymouth,” were purchased of Mas-
sasoit by Elizabeth Pool and her associates.
According to Drake,' the following purchases were made of King
Philip: “In 1665, he sold the country about Acushena (now New Bed-
ford,) and Coaxet, (now in Compton.) Philip’s father having previously
sold some of the same, £10 was now given him to prevent any claim
from him, and to pay for his marking out the same.” In 1662 Wrentham
was purchased of him by the English of Dedham. In 1669 an addi-
tional purchase was made by Dedham. In 1667 he sold to Constant
Southworth and others all the meadow lands ‘from Dartmouth to
Matapoisett;” also to Thomas Willet and others ‘all that tract of land
lying between the Riuer Wanascottaquett and Cawatoquissett, being
two niles long and one broad.”
He sold and quitelaimed several other tracts, viz, “eight miles square,”
including the town of Rehoboth; an island near Nokatay; ‘a consider-
able tract of land in Middleborough;” land lying “near Acashewah in
Dartmouth;” a tract “twelve miles square” south of Taunton, and a
few days later ‘four miles square more.”
These examples are sufficient to show that to some extent at least
the lands as occupied by the colonists were purchased from the Indians;
yet the lack of evidence, absence of records, and even want of tradi-
tion in regard to some of the towns lead to the inference that posses-
sion of the lands was otherwise gained, as at Boston, Salem, and other
places.
In 1645 an act was passed by the Plymouth colony prohibiting all
traffic in land with the Indians; and in 1657 and 1662 the general court
took measures to protect the natives’ fields and grounds from the stray
cattle and swine of the English.
Among the articles of the confederation or alliance of 1643 between
the four colonies—Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, and New
Haven—was the following:
It is also by these confederates agreed, that the charge of all just wars, whether
offensive or defensive, (upon what part or member of this confederation soever they
shall fall,) shall both in men and provisions, and all other disbursements, be borne
by all the parts of this confederation, in different proportions, according to their
different abilities, in manner following, viz. ‘That the commissioners for each juris-
diction, from time to time, as there shall be occasion, bring account and number of
all the males in each plantation, or any way belonging to or under their several
jurisdictions, of what quality or condition soever they be, from sixteen years old to
sixty, being inhabitants there; and that according to the different numbers, which
from time to time shall be found in each jurisdiction, upon a true and just account,
the service of men, and all charges of the war be borne by the poll. Each jurisdie-
‘Indians of North America (1833), bk. 3, chap. 2, p. 14.
608 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [TH. ayy. 18
tion or plantation being left to their own just course or custom of rating themselves
and people, according to their different estates, with due respect to their qualities
and exemptions among themselves; though the confederates take no notice of any
such privilege, and that according to the different charge of each jurisdiction and
plantation, the whole advantage of the war, (if it pleased God so to bless their
endeavors, ) whether it be in land, goods, or persons, shall be proportionably divided
amongst the said confederates. !
As “offensive” as well as “defensive” wars are alluded to, and the
“advantages gained in lands, goods, or persons” were to be divided
proportionately, Mr Oliver declares this ‘‘must have had reference to
an absorption of the whole territory of New England.” Though the
provisions are curious and seem to embrace somewhat covertly the
right under certain conditions to wage an offensive war and appropri-
ate the territory thereby gained, Mr Oliver’s inference is-not fully
justified. Moreover, it seems to be forbidden by the ninth article of
the agreement.
The only reference in this agreement to the treatment of the Indians
is the following brief paragraph in article 8: That the commissioners
appointed are to see ‘‘how all the jurisdictions may carry it toward the
Indians, that they neither grow insolent nor be injured without due
satisfaction, lest war break in upon the confederates through miscar-
riages.”’ These references are given as furnishing some indication of
the theory of the colonists of Massachusetts in regard to the rights
and title of the natives, for it must be understood that this agreement
was in truth the expression of Massachusetts Bay, Rhode Island being
refused admittance and Connecticut being virtually a silent factor.
Another episode in which the question of primary title was brought
forward was that caused by the abrogation of the charter and the
course of Governor Andros. The history is too well known to need
repetition here. It is necessary only to say the theory accepted by
the Crown was that, in consequence of the abrogation of the charter,
no claim based on a grant from the Massachusetts Company or on a
purchase from the Indians was valid, and that no New England settler
had ever acquired a legal title to his lands. The real object of this
bold move appears to have been to force contributions from the people
by compelling them to pay for new grants and new confirmations of
their purchases. Indian deeds were declared to be “worth no more
than the seratch of a bear’s paw.”
These items are sufficient to give a general idea of the policy and
methods of dealing with the Indians in regard to their lands, adopted
and practiced by the colonists of Massachusetts in the early days of
their history while under Puritan control. In closing this brief exam-
ination of the period of Massachusetts history alluded to, the decision
given by Doyle, who appears to be a fair and unbiased authority, may
be adopted if the words “New Englanders” are limited to Massachu-
' Collections Massachusetts Historical Society, vol. v, 2d ser., p. 469.
? Hubbard, General History, chap. 52.
THOMAS] MASSACHUSETTS’ POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 609
setts: ‘“ Whatever may have been the failings of the Puritan settlers,
they cannot be charged with wanton and purposeless cruelty. Greed
in despoiling the natives of their land, unreasonable and unjust sus-
picion in anticipating attacks, harshness in punishing them, of none of
these can we acquit the New Englanders.”
As the province of Maine was abandoned by Gorges in 1651, and by
consent of the people taken under control of Massachusetts in 1652
and made a part of that colony by the new charter of 1691, a brief
reference to some dealings with the Indians in regard to the lands of
that province is made here.
The following items are from the Collections and Proceedings of the
Maine Historical Society.
In a letter by Governor Shuts to the Lords Commissioners for Trade
and Plantations, March 13, 1721, it is stated that—
Those lands which the French Government calls the Indians’ land, are lands which
the English have long since purchased of the Indians, and have good deeds 10
produce for the same, and have also erected some Forts thereupon. And that the
said lands have been at several gen'. meetings of the Indians and English confirmed
to them, and once since my being Governour of these Provinces; as will appear by
the inclosed treaty of the 19'* August 1717.
In another letter to Marques de Vaudreil (1722) he says: ‘“‘Arowsick
is a small island at the mouth of one of our chief rivers, purchased by
good deeds from the natives near seventy years agone, and settled
with a good English village about fifty years since.” The following
important item relating to one point in the method of treating with the
Indians in this eastern province is also contained in the same letter:
“Now it is notorious that, at all times when this government accepted
the submission of, or treated with these eastern Indians, their delegates
or some of their chiefs were present and produced their powers or cre-
dentials from the tribe.”
In a letter from Governor Dummer to the same party it is stated that
“the Penobscot Indians, Norridgewalk Indians, and many other tribes
had in the year 1693 at a treaty of Sir William Phipps governor of
this Province, not only submitted themselves as subjects to the crown
of England, but also renounced the French interest and quitted claim
to the lands bought and possessed by the English.”
In volume Ivy, second series, page 303, of the collections cited occurs
this remark: “ Levett’s probity was as marked as his sagacity, and
instead of seizing upon the land by virtue of his English patent, he pro-
cured from Cogawesco, the sagamore of Casco, and his wife, permission
to occupy it, recognizing them as inhabitants of the country, and as
having ‘a natural right of inheritance therein.’ This is in marked
contrast to most other patentees of lands in New England.”
These items, to which others of similar import might be added, indi-
eate a just policy in regard to that part of the territory which came
under the authority of Massachusetts. They are sufticient to show
610 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES | [eEtH. ann. 18
that the people of this district recognized the Indian title of occupancy
and respected it.
It seems that after the close of Puritan control and the grant of the
new charter, the authorities gradually drifted into the theory and policy
held by most of the other colonies and adopted subsequently by the
United States. Brief reference to some items indicating this fact is all
that is necessary here. :
In the plan of a proposed union of the several colonies, drawn up in
1754, in which Massachusetts took part, is the following section:
That the Presicent-General, with the Grand Council, summoned and assembled for
that purpose, or a quorum of them as aforesaid, shall hold and direct all Indian
treaties, in which the general interest or welfare of these colonies may be concerned;
and make peace or declare war with Indian nations; that they make such rules and
orders, with pains and punishments annexed thereto, as they judge necessary, for reg-
ulating all Indian trade; that they direct and order the ways and means, necessary
and beneficial to support and maintain the safety and interests of these colonies,
against all their common enemies; that they make all purchases from Indians, for
the Crown, of lands not now within the bounds of particular colonies, or that shall
not be within their bounds, when the extension of some of them are rendered more
certain. !
Here is a clear recognition of the Indian title and the necessity for
extinguishing it by purchase.
In 1758 the following act was passed by the governor, council, and
house of representatives:
That there be three proper persons appointed for the future by this Court, near to
every Indian plantation in this province, guardians to the said Indians in their
respective plantations, who are hereby empowered from and after the twenty-third day
of June, A. D. 1758, to take into their hands the said Indians’ lands, and allot to the
several Indians of the several plantations, such parts of the said lands and meadows
as shall be sufticient for their particular improvement from time to time, during the
continuance of this act; and the remainder, if any there be, shall be let out by the
guardians of the said respective plantations, to suitable persons, for a term not
exceeding the continuance of this act; and such part of the income thereof as is
necessary, shall be applied for the support of such of the proprietors in their respec-
tive plantations as may be sick or unable to support themselves; and the surplusage
thereof, if any there be, distributed amongst them according to their respective
rights or interest, for providing necessaries for themselves and families, and for the
payment of their just debts, at the deseretion of their said guardians; and that the
respective guardians aforesaid be hereby empowered and enabled, in their own names,
and in their capacities as guardians, to bring forward and maintain any action or
actions for any trespass or trespasses that may be committed on the said Indian land;
and that any liberty or pretended liberty obtained from any Indian or Indians for
cutting off any timber wood, or hay, milking pine trees, carrying off any ore or
grain, or planting or improving said lands, shall not be any bar to said guardians in
their said action or actions: Provided, That nothing in this act shall be understood
to bar any person or persons from letting creatures run upon the said Indians’ unim-
proved lands that lie common and contiguous to other towns or proprietors.
And be it further enacted, That from and after the twenty-third day of June afore-
said, no Indian or Indians shall sell or lease out to any other Indian or Indians any of
his or her lands without the consent of the guardians, or a major part of the guardians
' Massachusetts Historical Society Collections, vol. vil (1801), p. 205.
THOMAS] CONNECTICUT'S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 611
of the Indians of the plantation wherein such lands do lie; and all sales or leases
of land for any term or terms of years that shall at any time hereafter during the
continuance of this act, be made by any Indian or Indians to any other Indian or
Indians, shall be utterly void and of none effect, unless the same be made by and
with license of the respective guardians as aforesaid.
In 1780 an act was passed appointing commissioners to examine all
sales of lands previously made by any of the Indians of the Moheakun-
nuk tribe residing in Stockbridge which had not been legally confirmed,
and to confirm those for which payment had justly been made.
Another act was passed confirming the agreement with the Penobscot
Indians, by which said Indians released their claims to all lands on
the west side of Penobscot river, ‘from the head of the tide up to the
river Pasquatequis being about forty-three miles; and all their claims
and interest on the east side of the river from the head of the tide
aforesaid up to the river Mantawomkeektook being about eighty-five
miles, reserving only to themselves the island on which the old town
stands and those islands on which they now have actual improvement.”
As the records show purchases of but a comparatively small portion
of the territory of the state, and no assertions are found in any of the
numerous histories that the lands, except in the bounds of Plymouth
colony, were generally purchased, the reasonable inference is that they
were not, or at least that a large portion of them was otherwise obtained.
This conclusion appears to be confirmed by statements which have been
quoted above. That Massachusetts made an earnest effort to christian-
ize the Indians is certainly true, but it must be admitted that the treat-
ment of these natives by the Puritans of Massachusetts Bay in regard
to their lands will not compare in the sense of justice, equity, and
humanity with the policy of Connecticut, Rhode Island, or Pennsyl-
vania.
CONNECTICUT
The policy of the settlers of Connecticut in their dealings with the
natives regarding their lands forms one of the brightest chapters, in
this respect, of the early history of our country. It is perhaps not
without justification that the author of one of the histories of the state?
makes the following statement:
The planters of Connecticut proved by their conduct that they did not seek to
obtain undue advantage over the Indians. Even the Pequod war was not under-
taken for the purpose of increasing their territory, but only in self-defense; for they
did not need their lands, nor did they use them for a considerable time. If they had
wished for them, they would have preferred to pay several times their value. They
allowed the other tribes all the land they claimed after the destruction of the
Pequods, and took none without paying a satisfactory price. Indeed, in most cases
they bought the land in large tracts, and afterward paid for it again in smaller
ones, when they wished to occupy it. In some instances, they thus purchased land
thrice, and, with the repeated presents made to the sachems, the sums they spent
'Laws of Colonial and State Governments Relating to Indian Affairs (1832), p. 16.
2Theodore Dwight, jr., The History of Connecticut from the First Settlement to the Present Time
(1841), p. 89.
612 INDIAN LAND C#HSSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [£tH. ayy. 18
were very large. It was admitted by good judges at the time, that they paid more
than the land was worth, even after the improvements were made; and large estates
were expended by some of the settlers in buying land at such prices as should pre-
vent any dissatisfaction among the natives. At the same time, they allowed them
the right of hunting and fishing on the ground they had sold, as freely as the Eng-
lish, and to dwell and eut wood on it. for more than a century; and required the
towns, by law, to reserve proper tracts for the Indians to cultivate. Laws were
made to protect them from injury and insult.
As it is apparent from this statement, which is in accord with the
earlier histories and original documents so far as preserved, that the
attempt to unravel the various purchases would be au almost hopeless
undertaking, no effort to do this will be made here. All that is neces-
sary to the object of this article is that sufficient data be presented to
show clearly the policy adopted and the practical treatment of the
Indians by the colonists in regard to their lands.
The first attempt on the part of the people of Plymouth colony to
settle Connecticut was made in 1633 by William Holmes, who fixed
-upon the site of the present city of Windsor, but no buildings were
erected or permanent settlement made until the ground had been pur-
chaséa from the Indians. The extent of this purchase is not given.
The title, however, was not obtained from the Pequods, who had driven
the original owners from the territory and claimed it by conquest.
Holmes, probably aware of this fact, brought back the original owners,
and, having placed them again in possession, purchased of them the
lands he wished to obtain, This proceeding on his part greatly incensed
the Pequods and was one of the complaints on which they based their
subsequent war against the colonists.
About the same time, or perhaps a little prior to the date that
Holmes fixed his trading post at Windsor, the Dutch of New York
made a purchase from Nepuquash, a Pequod sachem, of 20 acres at
Hartford.
Macauley! says that, according to the author of “The New Nether-
lands,” printed in Amsterdam in 1651, the Dutch, in 1632, purchased
from the natives the lands on both sides of Connecticut river. How-
ever, as they failed to establish their claim to this region as against
the English, their purchases were disregarded by the latter.
In order that a somewhat clearer idea may be given of the subsequent
purchases mentioned, Trumbull’s statement’ in regard to the location
of the different tribes of Connecticut at this early day is quoted:
From the accounts given of the Connecticut Indians, they cannot be estimated at
less than twelve or sixteen thousand. They might possibly amount to twenty.
They could muster, at least, three or four thousand warriors. It was supposed, in
1633, that the river Indians only could bring this number into the field. These were
principally included within the ancient limits of Windsor, Hartford, Weathersfield,
and Middletown. Within the town of Windsor only, there were ten distinct tribes,
or sovereignties, About the year 1670, their bowmen were reckoned at two thousand.
1 History of New York (1829), vol. 1, p. 304.
2 History of Connecticut (1818), vol. 1, pp. 40-43.
THOMAS | CONNECTICUT’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 613
At that time, it was the general opinion, that there were nineteen Indians, in that
town, to one Englishman. There was a great body of them in the center of the town.
They had a large fort a little north of the plat on which the first meeting-house was
erected. On the east side of the river, on the upper branches of the Podunk, they
were very numerous. There were also a great number in Hartford. Besides those
on the west side of the river, there was a distinct tribe in East-Hartford. These
were principally situated upon the Podunk, from the northern boundary of Hart-
ford to its mouth, where it empties into Connecticut river. Totanimo, their first
sachem with whom the English had any acquaintance, commanded two hundred
bowmen. These were called the Podunk Indians.
At Mattabesick, now Middletown, was the great sachem Sowheag. His fort, or
castle, was on the high ground, facing the river, and the adjacent country, on both sides
of the river, was his sachemdom. This was extensive, comprehending the ancient
boundaries of Weatherstield, then called Pyquanug, as well as Middletown. Sequin
was sagamore at Pyquaug, under Sowheag, when the English began their settle-
ments. On the east side of the river, in the tract since called Chatham, was a con-
siderable clan, called the Wongung Indians. At Machemoodus, now called East-
Haddam, was a numerous tribe, famous for their pawaws, and worshipping of evil
spirits. South of these, in the easternmost part of Lyme, were the western Nehan-
ticks. These were confederate with the Pequcts. South and east of them, from
Connecticut river to the eastern boundary line of the colony, and north-east or north,
to its northern boundary line, lay the Pequot and Moheagan country. This tract
was nearly thirty miles square, including the counties of New-London, Windham,
and the principal part of the county of Tolland.
Historians have treated of the Pequots and Moheagans, as two distinct tribes, and
have described the Pequot country as lying principally within the three towns of
New-London, Groton, and Stonington. All the tract above this, as far north and
east as has been described, they have represented as the Moheagan country. Most
of the towns in this tract, if not all of them, hold their lands by virtue of deeds
from Uncas, or his successors, the Moheagan sachems. It is, however, much to be
doubted, whether the Moheagans were a distinct nation from the Pequots. They
appear to have been a part of the same nation, named from the place of their
situation. ...
The Pequots were, by far, the most warlike nation in Connecticut, or even in New-
England. The tradition is, that they were, originally, an inland tribe, but, by their
prowess, came down and settled themselves, in that fine country along the seacoast,
from Nehantick to Narraganset bay. . .. The chief seat of these Indians,was at
New-London and Groton. New-London was their principal harbor, and called Pequot
harbor. They had another small harbor at the mouth of Mystie river. Their
principal fort was on a commanding and most beautiful eminence, in the town of
Groton, a few miles south-easterly from fort Griswold. It commanded one of the
finest prospects of the sound and the adjacent country,which is to be found upon the
coast. This was the royal fortress, where the chief sachem had his residence. He
had another fort near Mystic river, a few miles to the eastward of this, called Mystic
fort. ‘This was also erected upon a beautiful hill, or eminence, gradually descend-
ing towards the south and south-east. . . .
West of Connecticut river and the towns upon it, there were not only scattering
families in almost every part, but, in several places, great bodies of Indians. At
Simsbury and New-Hartford they were numerous; and upon those fine meadows,
formed by the meanders of the little river, at ‘l'unxis, now Farmington, and the
lands adjacent, was another very large clan. There was a small tribe at Guilford,
under the sachem squaw, or queen, of Menunkatuck. At Branford and East-Haven
there was another. They had a famous burying ground at East-Haven, which they
visited and kept up, with much ceremony, for many years after the settlement of
New-Haven.
614 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ern. ayy. 18
At Milford, Derby; Stratford, Norwalk, Stamford, and Greenwich, their numbers
were formidable.
At Milford, the Indian name of which was Wopowage, there were great numbers;
not only in the center of the town, but south of it, at Milford point.... They
had a strong fortress, with flankers at the four corners, abont half a mile north of
Stratford ferry. This was built as a defense against the Mohawks. At Turkey
hill, in the north-west‘part of Milford, there was another large settlement.
In Derby, there were two large clans. There was one at Pangusset. This clan
erected a strong fort against the Mohawks, situated on the bank of the river, nearly
amile above Derby ferry. At the falls of Naugatuck river, four or five miles above,
was another tribe.
At Stratford, the Indians were equally, if not more numerous. In that part of
the town only, which is comprised within the limits of Huntington, their warriors,
after the English had knowledge of them, were estimated at three hundred; and,
before this time, they had been much wasted by the Mohawks.
The Indians at Stamford and Greenwich, and in that vicinity, probably, were not
inferior in numbers to those at Stratford. There were two or three tribes of Indians
in Stamford, when the English began the settlement of the town. In Norwalk were
two petty sachemdoms; so that within these towns, there was a large and dangerous
body of savages. These, with the natives between them and Hudson’s river, gave
extreme trouble to the Dutch. The Norwalk and Stamford Indians gave great
alarm, and occasioned much expense to the English, after they made settlements in
that part of the colony.
In the town of Woodbury there were also great numbers of Indians. The most
numerous body of them was in that part of the town since named South Britain. . . .
On the northeasterly and northern part of the colony were the Nipmuck Indians.
Their principal seat was about the great ponds in Oxford, in Massachusetts, but
their territory extended southward into Connecticut, more than twenty miles, This
was called the Wabbequasset and Whetstone country; and sometimes, the Moheagan
conquered country, as Uncas had conquered and added it to his sachemdom.
On the 24th of November, 1638, Theophilus Eaton, Mr Davenport,
and other English planters entered into the following agreement with
Momauguin, sachem of Quinnipiack :!
That Momaunguin is the sole sachem of Quinnipiack, and had an absolute power to
aliene and dispose of the same: That, in consequence of the protection which he had
tasted, by the English, from the Pequots and Mohawks, he yielded up all his right,
title, and interest to all the land, rivers, ponds, and trees, with all the liberties and
appurtenances belonging to the same, unto Theophilus Eaton, John Davenport, and
others, their heirs and assigns, forever. He covenanted, that neither he, nor his
Indians, would terrify, nor disturb the English, nor injure them in any of their
interests; but that, in every respect, they would keep true faith with them,
The English covenanted to protect Momauguin and his Indians, when unreasonably
assaulted and terrified by other Indians; and that they should always have a suffi-
cient quantity of land to plant on, upon the east side of the harbour, between that
and Saybrook fort. They alsocovenanted, that by way of free and thankful retribu-
tion, they gave unto the said sachem, and his council and company, twelve coats of
English cloth, twelve alchymy spoons, twelve hatchets, twelve hoes, two dozen of
knives, twelve porringers, and four cases of French knives and scissors.
In December following they purchased of Montowese another large
tract which lay principally north of the former. This tract was 10
miles in length north and south, and 13 in breadth. It extended 8
1 Trumbull, History of Connecticut, vol. 1, pp. 98, 99.
THOMAS] CONNECTICUT’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 615
miles east of Quinnipiak river and 5 miles west of it, and included
all the lands in the ancient limits of the old towns of New Haven,
Branford, and Wallingford, ‘and almost the whole contained in the
present [1818] limits of those towns and of the towns of Hast-Haven,
Woodbridge, Cheshire, Hamden, and North-Haven ”!
Wopowage and Menunkatuck (Milford and Guilford) were purchased
in 1639, These lands, as also those in New Haven, were purchased by
the principal men, in trust, for all the inhabitants of the respective
towns. Every planter, after paying his proportionate part of the
expenses, drew a lot, or lots of land in proportion to the amount he had
expended in the general purchase. Most of the principal settlers were
from Weathersfield. ‘They first purchased of the Indians all that
tract which lies between New Haven and Stratford river, and between
the sound on the south and a stream line between Milford and Derby.
This tract comprised all the lands within the old town of Milford and a
small part of the town of Woodbridge. The planters made other pur-
chases which included a large tract on the west side of Stratford river,
principally in the town of Huntington.”
The purchasers of Guilford required the Indians to move off the lands
they had obtained from them; which agreement they carried out in
good faith.
Mr Ludlow and others who settled Fairfield purchased a large tract
of the natives.
“Settlements,” says Trumbull, “commenced the same year at Cupheag
and Pughquonnuck, since named Stratford. That part which contains
the town plat, and lies upon the river, was called Cupheag, and the
western part bordering upon Fairfield Pughquonnuck.” He says the
whole township was purchased of the natives, but at first Cupheag and
Pughquonnuck only, the purchase of the township not being completed
until 1672.
The following general statement by the same authority? indicates
very clearly the just and humane policy of the settlers of this colony:
After the conquest of the Pequots, in consequence of the covenant made with
Uneas, in 1638, and the gift of a hundred Pequots to him, he became important. A
considerable number of Indians collected to him, so that he became one of the prin-
cipal sachems in Connecticut, and even in New-England. At some times he was
able to raise four or five hundred warriors. As the Pequots were now conquered,
and as he assisted in the conquest, and was a Pequot himself, he laid claim to all
that extensive tract called the Moheagan or Pequot country. Indeed, it seems he
claimed, and was allowed to sell some part of that tract which was the principal seat
of the Pequots. The sachems in other parts of Connecticut, who had been conquered
by the Pequots, and made their allies, or tributaries, considered themselves, by the
conquest of this haughty nation, as restored to their former rights. They claimed
to be independent sovereigns, and to have a title to all the lands which they had at
any time before possessed. The planters therefore, to show their justice to the
heathen, and to maintain the peace of the country, from time to time, purchased of
the respective sachems and their Indians, all the lands which they settled, excepting
1 Trumbull, History of Connecticut, vol. 1, , p. 99. 2 Vol. 1, pp. 116, 117.
18 ETH, PT 2 7
616 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [evH. ayn. 18
the towns of New-London, Groton, and Stonington, which were considered as the
peculiar seat of the Pequot nation. The inhabitants of Windsor, Hartford, and
Weathersfield, cither at the time of their settlement or soon after, bought all those
extensive tracts, which they settled, of the native, original proprietors of the coun-
try. Indeed, Connecticut planters generally made repeated purchases of their lands.
The colony not only bought the Moheagan country of Uneas, but afterwards all the
particular towns were purchased again, either of him or his successors, when the
settlements in them commenced, Besides, the colony was often obliged to renew
its leagues with Uncas and his snecessors, the Moheagan sachems; and to make new
presents and take new deeds, to keep friendship with the Indians and preserve the
peace of the country. The colony was obliged to defend Uneas from his enemies,
which was an occasion of no small trouble and expense. The laws obliged the
inhabitants of the several towns to reserve unto the natives a sufficient quantity of
planting ground, They were allowed to hunt and fish upon all the lands no less
than the English.
He also mentions in the same connection the following purchases:
Connecticut made presents to Uneas, the Moheagan sachem, to his satisfaction,
and on the Ist of S@ptember, 1640, obtained of him a clear and ample deed of all his
lands in Connecticut, except the lands which were then planted. These he reserved
for himself and the Moheagans.
The same year, Governor Haynes, in behalf of Hartford, made a purchase of Tunxis,
including the towns of Farmington and Southington, and extending westward as
far as the Mohawk country.
The people of Connecticut, about the same time, purchased Waranoke and soon
began a plantation there, since called Westfield. Governor Hopkins erected a trad-
ing house and had a considerable interest in the plantation.
Mr. Ludlow made a purchase of the eastern part of Norwalk, between Saugatuck
and Norwalk rivers. Captain Patrick bought the middle part of the town. A few
familes seemed to have planted themselves in the town about the time of these pur-
chases, but it was not properly settled until about the year 1651. The planters then
made a purchase of the western part of the town.
About the same time Robert Feaks and Daniel Patrick bought Greenwich. The
purchase was made in behalf of New-Haven, but through the intrigue of the Dutch
governor, and the treachery of the purchasers, the first inhabitants revolted to the
Dutch. They were incorporated and vested with town privileges by Peter Stuyve-
sant, governor of New-Netherlands, The inhabitants were driven off by the Indians,
in their war with the Dutch; and made no great progress in the settlement until
after Connecticut obtained the charter, and they were taken under the jurisdiction
of this colony.
Captain Howe and other Englishmen, in behalf of Connecticut, purchased a large
tract of the Indians, the original proprietors, on Long-Island. This tract extended
from the eastern part of Oyster bay to the western part of Howe’s or Holmes’s bay
to the middle of the great plain. It lay on the northern part of the island and
extended southward about half its breadth. Settlements were immediately begun
upon the lands, and by the year 1642, had made considerable advancement.
New-Haven made a purchase of all the lands at Rippowams. This purchase was
made of Ponus and Toquamske, the two sachems of that tract, which contained the
whole town of Stamford, <A reservation of planting ground was made for the
Indians. (The purchase was made by Captain Nathaniel Turner, agent for New-
Haven. It cost about thirty pounds sterling.)
In 1640 laws were enacted by both Connecticut and New Haven pro-
hibiting all purchases from the Indians by private persons or companies
without the consent of their respective general courts. These were to
authorize and direct the manner of every purchase.
THOMAS] CONNECTICUT'S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 617
The Pequots having petitioned the English to take them under their
protection, this request was granted in 1655. Places of residence were
appointed for them by the general court of Connecticut “about Paw-
catuck and Mystie rivers,” and they were allowed to hunt on the lands
west of the latter. They were collected in these two places and an
“Tndian governor” appointed over them in each place. General laws
were also made for their government.
In June, 1659, Uneas, with his twe sons, Owaneco and Attawanhood,
by a formal and authentic deed, made over to Leffingwell, Mason, and
others (35 in all) “the whole township of Norwich, which is about 9
miles square.” !
Other purchases were made, of which the following may be mentioned:
A township of land ealled ‘‘Thirty miles island,” at or near East
Haddam.
Massacoe or Symsbury.
Lands adjoining or near Milford were purchased of the sagamores
Wetanamow, Raskenute, and Okenuck, between 1657 and 1671.
The purchase from the Mohegans of a large tract, including most of
the Pequod country. This tract, however, was claimed by Mason and
his associates. A long and expensive controversy ensued, but after
several years had passed in contesting the adverse claims, judgment
was finally rendered in favor of the colony. The bounds of this tract
are given as follows: “‘Commencing on the south at a large rock in
Connecticut river, near Eight mile island, in the bounds of Lyme, east-
ward through Lyme, New London, and Groton to Ah-yo-sup-suck, a
pond in the northeast part of Stonington; on the east, from this pond
northward to Mah-man-suck, another pond; thence to Egunk-sank-a-
pong, Whetstone hills; from thence to Man-hum-squeeg, the Whetstone
country. From this boundary the line ran a few miles to Acquiunk, the
upper falls in Quinnibaug river. Thence the line ran a little north of
west, through Pomfert, Ashford, Willington, and Tolland to Moshenup-
suck, the notch of the mountain, now known to be the notch in Bolton
mountain. From thence the line ran southerly through Bolton, Hebron,
and East Haddam” to the place of beginning.
It appears that the colonists, by repeated purchases and “ample
deeds,” had already obtained title to most of this land, but to prevent
trouble and to satisfy the Mohegans, they offered the latter a further
sum of money, which was accepted as a full, complete, and satisfactory
payment. In addition to this the colonists reserved for the Indians
between 4,000 and 5,000 acres of land between New London and Nor-
wich, and granted them the privilege of hunting and fishing every-
where, and of building wigwams and cutting wood in all uninclosed
lands.
It appears from the “Hast Hampton Book of Laws”? that the people
1 Trumbull, History of Connecticut., vol. 1, p. 236. 2New York Historical Collections, vol. 1.
618 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [etH. Ayn. 18
of this settlement made a rule, about 1663, against private purchases
of Jand from Indians—
No purchase of lands from the Indians after the first day of March 1664 shall be
esteemed a good title without leave first had and obtained from the Governour, and
after leave so obtained, the purchasers shall bring the Sachem and right owner of
such lands before the Governour to acknowledge satisfaction and payment for the
said lands, whereupon they shall have a grant from the Governour and the purchase
so made and prosecuted is to be entered upon record in the office and from that time
to be valid to all intents and purposes.
Had the colonists but added the Canadian (English) custom of requir-
ing the members of the tribe or tribes to name the sachems or men
authorized to make the sale, the plan would have been about as nearly
perfect as the case would have admitted of at that time.
In 1708 John Belden and others purchased a large tract between
Norwalk and Danbury.
These examples are sufficient to show the policy adopted by the
settlers of Connecticut in dealing with the Indians for their lands and
their practical methods in this respect. It is clear that they conceded
the right of possession to be in the natives, and that a just and humane
policy required them to purchase this possession before they converted
the lands to their own use. Although purchases were made at first by
individuals or companies, these were in most cases for or on behalf of
settlements and not for the sole benefit and advantage of the person
inaking the purchase. To what extent and in what manner these
early purchases were confirmed by competent authority is not entirely
clear. It is presumed, however, from the fact that laws were passed
by both Connecticut and New Haven (1640), before their union, pro-
hibiting purchases without the consent of their general courts, that
abuses had occurred from this loose method.
The following act “concerning purchases of native rights to land”
was passed in May, 1717:
That all Lands in this Government are Holden of the King of Great Britain, as
Lord of the Fee: And that no Title to any Lands in this Colony can accrew by any
purchase made of J/ndians, on Pretence of their being Native Proprietors thereof
without the Allowance, or Approbation of this Assembly.
And it is hereby Resolved. That no Conveyance of Native Right, or Indian Title
without the Allowance, or approbation of this Assembly aforesaid, shall be given
in Evidence of any Man’s Title, or Pleadable in any Court.!
Another act of the same tenor, entitled “An Act for preventing
Trespass on the Lands of this Colony, by Illegal Purchase thereof from
the Indians,” was passed October 11, 1722, as follows:
That whosoever shall presume to purchase any Lands within the Bounds of this
Colony, of any Indians whatsoever, without the Leave of this Assembly hereafter
first had, and obtained, under colour, or pretence of such Indians being the Propri-
etors of said Lands by a Native Right; or shall having Purchased of any Indians
Lands in such manner, without Leave of this Assembly afterwards first had, or the
1 Statutes of Connecticut (1750), p. 110.
THOMAS] RHODE ISLAND’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 619
Confirmation of this Assembly afterwards obtained, presume to make any Sale of,
or any Settlements upon any Lands so Purchased, every Person who shall in any
such Manner Transgress, and be thereof Convicted in the County Court, or in the
Superior Court of that County where such Lands shall lye, shall incur the Penalty
of Fifty Pounds to the Treasury of this Colony.
And whatsoever Person, or Persons shall suffer any Wrong by means of such Sale
or Settlement, as aforesaid, shall Recover in either of the said Courts, upon Proof
of such Wrong, by him suffered, Treble Damages against the Person, or Persons so
Wronging of him.!
A few years later (1750?) even more stringent provisions were enacted
against unauthorized purchases from Indians, namely—
Src. 10. And be it further enacted, That no person or persons in this State, whether
inhabitants or other, shall buy, hire or receive a gift or mortgage of any parcel of
land or lands of any Indian, for the future, except he or they do buy or receive the
same for the use of the State, or for some plantation or village, and with the allow-
ance of the General Assembly of this State.
Src. 11. And if any person or persons shall purchase or receive any lands of any
Indian or Indians, contrary to the intent of this act, the person or persons so offend-
ing, shall forfeit to the public treasury of this State the treble value of the lands so
purchased or received; and no interest or estate in any lands in this State shall
accrue to any such person or persons, by force or virtue of such illegal bargain,
purchase, or receipt.
Sec. 12. It is further enacted. That when, and so often as any suit shall be
brought by any Indian or Indians, for the recovery of lands reserved by the Indians
for themselves, or sequestered for the use and benefit of the Indians, by order of
this Assembly, or by any town, agreeable to the laws of this State, that the defend-
ent or tenant shall not be admitted to plead in his defence his possession, or any
way take benetit of the law; entitled ‘“‘An Act for the quieting men’s estates, and
avoiding of suits,” made May the eighteenth, one thousand six hundred and
eighty-four.?
RHODE ISLAND
When, in the spring of 1636, Roger Williams and his twelve compan-
ions, sad, weary, and hungry, succeeded in passing beyond the boundary
of the Plymouth colony, they found themselves in the country of the
Narragansett Indians. Here the simple story of their unhappy condi-
tion excited the pity of Canonicus, chief of the tribe, who granted
them ‘all that neck of land lying between the mouths of Pawtucket
and Moshasuck rivers, that they might sit down in peace upon it and
enjoy it forever.” Here, as Williams observed to his companions,
“The Providence of God had found out a place for them among savages,
where they might peaceably worship God according to their con-
sciences; a privilege which had been denied them in all the Christian
countries they had ever been in.”
As Williams denied the right of the King to the lands, but believed
it to be in the Indian occupants, and that the proper course to obtain
it was by just and honorable purchase from them, the policy adopted
was one of justice and equity.
It appears from certain statements in the “Confirmatory deed of
1Statutes of Connecticut (1750), p. 114.
? Laws of Colonial and State Governments (1832), pp. 50-51,
620 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [erH. ann. 18
Roger Williams and his wife” to his associates, December 20, 1638,
that he had arranged for purchase of lands from the Indians one or
two years in advance of his arrival in the territory. As an examina-
tion of this deed is necessary to a clear understanding of Williams’
first steps in this direction, it is given here:
Be it known unto all men by these presents, that I, Roger Williams, of the Towne
of Providence, in the Narragansett Bay, in New England, having in the yeare one
thousand six hundred and thirty-foure, and in the yeare one thousand six hundred
and thirty-five, had severall treaties with Conanicusse and Miantonome, the chief
sachems of the Narragansetts, and in the end purchased of them the lands and
meadows upon the two ffresh rivers called Mooshassick and Wanasquatucket; the
two said sachems having by a deed under their hands two yeares after the sale
thereof established and conffirmed the boundes of these landes from the river and
ffields of Pawtuckqut and the great hill of Neotaconconitt on the northwest, and
the towne of Mashapauge on the west, notwithstanding I had the frequent promise
of Miantenomy my kind friend, that it should not be land that I should want about
these bounds mentioned, provided that I satisfied the Indians there inhabiting, I
having made covenantes of peaceable neighborhood with all the sachems and natives
round about us. And having in a sense of God’s mercifull providence unto mein my
distresse, called the place Providence, I desired it might be for a shelter for persons
distressed of conscience; I then, considering the condition of divers of my dis-
tressed countrymen, I communicated my said purchase unto my loving ffriends John
Throckmorton, William Arnold, William Harris, Stukely Westcott, John Greene,
senior, Thomas Olney, senior, Richard Waterman and others who then desired to
take shelter here with me, and in succession unto so many others as we should
receive into the fellowship and societye enjoying and disposing of the said purchase;
and besides the ffirst that were admitted, our towne records declare that afterwards
wee received Chad Brown, William ffeild, Thomas Harris, sen’r, William Wickenden,
Robert Williams, Gregory Dexter and others, as our towne booke declares. And
whereas, by God’s mercifull assistance, I was the procurer of the purchase, not by
monies nor payment, the natives being so shy and jealous, that monies could not doe
it; but by that language, acquaintance, and favour with the natives and other
advantages which it pleased God to give me, and also bore the charges and venture
of all the gratuetyes which I gave to the great sachems, and other sachems and
natives round and about us, and lay ingaged for a loving and peaceable neighbour-
hood with them all to my great charge and travell. It was, therefore, thought by
some loveing firiends, that I should receive some loving consideration and gratuitye;
and it was agreed between us, that every person that should be admitted into the
fellowship of injoying landes and disposing of the purchase, should pay thirtye
shillinges into the public stock; and ffirst about thirtye poundes should be paid unto
myselfe by thirty shillings a person, as they were admitted. This sum I received in
love to my ffriends; and with respect to a towne and place of succor for the dis-
tressed as aforesaid, I doe acknowledge the said sum and payment as ffull satisffac-
tion. And whereas in the year one thousand six hundred and thirtye seaven, so
called, I delivered the deed subscribed by the two aforesaid chiefe sachems, so much
thereof as concerneth the aforementioned landes ffrom myselfe and my heirs unto
the whole number of the purchasers, with all my poweres right and title therein,
reserving only unto myselfe one single share equall unto any of the rest of that
number, I now againe in a more fformal way, under my hand and seal, conffirm my
fformer resignation of that deed of the landes aforesaid, and bind myselfe, my heirs,
my executors, my administrators and assignes never to molest any of the said per-
sons already received or hereafter to be received into the societye of purchasers as
aforesaid, but they, theire heires, executors, administrators and assignes, shall at all
times quietly and peaceably injoy the premises and every part thereof.'
1 Rhode Island Colonial Records, vol. 1, pp. 22-24.
THOMAS] RHODE ISLAND’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 621
The confirmation by Canonicus and Miantonomi, March 24, 1637, is
as follows:
At Nanhiggansick, the 24th of the first month, commonly called March, in y° sec-
ond yeare of our plantation or planting at Mooshausick or Providence.
Memorandum, that we Cannaunicus and Miantunomi, the two chief sachems of
Nanhiggansick, having two yeares since sold vnto Roger Williams, y® lands and
meadowes vpon the two fresh rivers, called Mooshausick and Wanasqutucket, doe
now by these presents, establish and confirme y® bounds of those lands, from y®
river and fields at Pautuckqut, y® great hill of Notquonckanet, on y® northwest, and
the town of Maushapogue on y® west.
As also, in consideration of the many kindnesses and services he hath continually
done for us, both with our friends at Massachusetts, as also at Quinickicutt and
Apaum or Plymouth, we doe freely give unto him all that land from those rivers
reaching to Pawtuxet river; as also the grass and meadowes upon y® said Pawtuxet
Triver,!
It was a fortunate circumstance for this feeble colony that Canonieus
was chief sachem of the district when the wanderers reached it, and
that his life was spared to old age. Truly did he say, “I have never
suffered any wrong to be offered to the English since they landed; nor
never will.” Winthrop and Williams recognized the fact that during
the latter part of his life he kept the peace of New England. He alone
of the several New England sachems seemed to comprehend the fact
that a new age was coming in; that there was a power behind the few
English settlers which would conquer in the end, Philip may have
seen the danger which threatened his race, but had not the sagacity
to adopt the course best for his people. His chief object was revenge,
and all his energies were bent to this end, regardless of the result,
which a shrewder chief would have foreseen. In some respects Canoni-
cus showed greater foresight than Williams. But it is unnecessary to
extend these remarks, which have been made simply to emphasize the
fact that the policy and peace of the colony was due to these two per-
sous. It may be added here, however, that Williams’ enthusiasm and
confidence in his own integrity caused him to anticipate results that
were not to be obtained, and made him, in his latter years, look upon
the Indians with far less favor than when he first made his home among
them.
Subsequently to the first deed above mentioned, Williams purchased
the principal part of the county of Providence. Of the deeds of pur-
chase of land from the Indians in the colony, the following may be cited
as examples:
Deed from Ousamequin (Massasoit). 1646,
This testifyeth, that I Ousamequin chiefe Sachem of Pankanawket, for and in
consideration of full satisfaction in wampum, cloth and other commodities received
at present; doe give, grant, sell and make over unto Roger Williams and Gregory
Dexter, inhabitants of Providence, together with all those inhabitants of Providence
that hath or shall joyne in this purchase, with all my right and interest of all that
parcell or tract of land which lies betweene Pawtuckqut and Loqusquscit, with all
the meadowes, trees and appurtenances thereof, and after the...
! Rhode Island Colonial Records, vol. 1, p. 18.
622 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH ann. 18
And I doe hereby bind myself, my heires and successors, to maintaine all and every
of their peaceable enjoyment of the foresaid lands from any other claime or bar-
gaine whatsoever. And Ido hereby authorize Saunkussecit alias Tom of Wauchi-
moqut to marke trees and set the bounds of the land aforesaid ..... in case that
great meadow at or about Loqusqusitt fall not within the bounds aforesaid, yet it
shall be for them to enjoye the said medow forever.!
Deed from the successors of Canonicus and Miantonomi, 1659.
This be known to all that it may concerne, in all ages to come, that I Caujani-
quaunte, sachem of the Narragansetts, ratify and confirme to the men of Providence,
and to the men of Pawtuxcette, their landes, and deed, that my brother Meantono-
meah made over and disposed to them, namely, all the landes, between Pawtuckette
river and Pawtuxcette river, up the streams without limit for their use of cattle.?
This was acknowledged and confirmed by the other sachems inter-
ested.
Deed to the Island of Aquedneck (Rhode Island), March 24, 1637.
MEMORANDUM. That we Cannonnicus and Miantunnomu y* two chiefe Sachems of
the Nanhiggansitts, by vertue of our generall command of this Bay, as allso the
perticular subjectinge of the dead Sachims of Acquednecke and Kitackamuckqutt,
themselves and land unto us, have sold unto Mr. Coddington and his friends united
unto him, the great Island of Aequednecke lyinge from hence Eastward in this Bay,
as allso the marsh or grasse upon Quinunicutt and the rest of the Islands in the Bay
(exceptinge Chibachuwesa formerly sould unto Mr. Winthrop, the now Goyernour of
the Massachusetts and Mr. Williams of Providence).
January 12, 1642, Miantonomi sold to the inhabitants of Shawomot
(Warwick): ‘Lands lyinge uppon the west syde of that part of the sea
called Sowhomes Bay, from Copassanatuxett, over against a little
island in the sayd bay, being the north bounds, and the utmost point of
that neck of land called Shawhomett; being the South bounds ffrom the
sea shoare of each boundary uppon a straight lyne westward twentie
miles.”
As the same system of dealing with the Indians prevailed in the
Rhode Island as in the Providence settlement, and also in the colony
after the union of the two, the above examples will suffice to show the
practical methods adopted in carrying out their policy. This method
of obtaining the Indians’ right was carried on until practically all the
lands included in the state as at present bounded were obtained.
It would seem from some laws which were passed at a comparatively
early date, that the vicious practice of individual purchases began to
make its appearance in the otherwise prudent and commendable policy.
These orders or laws were passed for the purpose of putting a stop to
this practice.
The first of these found on the record was passed in 1651, and is as
follows:
Ordered; That no purchase shall be made of any Land of y®* natives for a planta-
tion without the consent of this State, except it bee for the clearinge of the Indians
1 Rhode Island Colonial Records, vol. 1, pp. 31-32. 2Tbid., p. 35, 3Tbid., p. 45.
THOMAS] RHODE ISLAND’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 623
from some particular plantations already sett down upon; and if any shall so pur-
chase, they shall forfeit the Land so purchased to the Collonie, as also the President
is to grant forth prohibition against any that shall purchase as aforesayd.!
This proving insufficient to put an end to the practice, an additional
act (or ‘‘order”) was passed in 1658, as follows:
Whereas, there hath beine severall purchases of land made from the Indians by
men within the precincts of this Collony, which, for want of a law thereaboute in
the collony, cannot be now made yoyde or hindered, as namely, the purchase of
Quononagutt Island, and the island called Dutch Island, which hath beine made by
William Coddington and Benedict ‘Arnold, and many others joyned by coyinants
with them thereabouts cannot now bee made yoyde, but must bee and are alowed and
confirmed as lawfull as purchased from the Indians if it were not bought before; as
also any other purchases made by others as aforesayd formerly, Yett to prevent the
licke purchasings hereafter from the Indians; it is ordered, by the authority of this
present Assembly, that noe person, strainger or other, shall make any further pur-
chases of lands or Islands from the Indians within the precinets of this Collony, butt
such only as are soe alowed to doe, and ordered therein by an express order of a
court of commissioners, upon penalty of forfeitinge all such purchassed lands or
Islands to the Collony, and to pay besides, a fine of twenty pound to the collony in
case of transgressinge this order.?
As examples of the orders granting permission to purchase under the
aforesaid acts, the following are taken from the proceedings of 1657:
Whereas, we have a law in our collony, dated November the 2d, 1658, that noe
person within the precincts of this collony shall buy or purchass any land of the
Indians without licence of this Generall Court; and whereas, there is a place for a
plantation in the bownds of this Collony, aboute a place so called Nyantecutt: Itis
ordered, that the Court apoynt one man in each Towne of this Collony to purchass
the foresayd land of Ninecraft, who are, viz.: Mr. Ben: Arnold, Mr. Arthur Fenner,
Mr. William Baulston, and Capt. Randall Honlden, and that it be dispossed to such
as have need of each towne of this collony; they payinge suffitiantly for it to sueh
as are apoynted to purchass it, or otherwise to be ordered, as each towne apoynt.
It is ordered, that Providence shall have liberty to buy out and cleare off Indians
within the bowndes of Providence, as expressed in their towne evidence, and to pur-
chass a little more in case they wish to add, seeinge they are straytened, not exceed-
inge three thousand acres joyninge to their township.”
Also June 17, 1662:
The Court doe grant free liberty and leave to the petitioners and their sayd asso-
ciates to make purchase of the natives within this jurisdiction, and to buy of them
that are true owners, a tract of land lying together, and not exceeding fower thou-
sand ackers; always provided, it bee such land as is not already granted, or annexed
to any of the townshipes of the Collony by purchase or other lawfull meanes, nor
that it be land already purchased and justly claimed by any other perticular persons,
freemen of the Collony or ther successors.*
In 1696 an act was passed to prevent intrusion upon the lands of the
Narragansetts. It provided ‘‘that all possessions of any lands in the
Narragansett country obtained by intrusion, without the consent and
approbation of the general assembly, be deemed and adjudged illegal
624 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [e7H. any. 18
and their lands wholly subject to its control. From 1709 onward the
assembly was frequently called upon ta exercise its authority for their
protection and relief. Commissioners were from time to time appointed
to oversee and lease their lands. As time went on there was some
change in the mode of management; laws prohibiting the purchase of
lands were repeated, and the guardianship of the legislature was
kindly exercised for these natives as their numbers continued to
dwindle.
Evidences of the method followed by the people of this colony might
be multiplied, but what has been given is sufficient to show that the
policy was a just and humane one, that was seldom if ever marred by
official acts of injustice in this respect.
NORTH CAROLINA
History does not make clear the policy of the North Carolina colony
in dealing with the Indians in regard to their lands; in truth, it does
not appear that any official policy was adopted until near the close of
its colonial existence.
As a general rule, which had but few interruptions, the relations ex-
isting between the settlers and natives were friendly and peaceful up
to the year 1711. The editor of the Colonial Records expresses some
doubt on this point in his ‘‘prefatory notes,” but the evidence appears
to sustain the statement of historians. After the conquest of the Tus-
karora there was no other tribe, except the Cherokee, on their western
frontier which the colonists deemed worthy of consideration. It may
also be added that during the first half of its existence the colony was
without any stable government, its political affairs being interrupted
more than once by rebellion, and once or twice reduced almost to a
chaotic condition. Add to these considerations the fact that the Albe-
marle or first settlement was made on territory claimed to be within
the jurisdiction of Virginia, and the reason why no settled policy was
adopted by the North Carolina colony in regard to its dealings with
Indians for their lands will readily be understood.
Notwithstanding these serious drawbacks, individual enterprise,
energy, and patriotism were sufficient for the emergencies, and suc-
ceeded at length in bringing order and system out of misrule. As
might be expected, the transactions with the natives in regard to lands
during this period were chiefly by individuals, the only exceptions being
where attempts were made to found separate colonies.
As above stated, the first settlement within the bounds of the state
was about Albemarle sound, a region believed to be within the limits of
the Virginia charter, and was made by emigrants from that colony, who
were in search of rich and unoccupied lands. The first purchase of
land made from the Indians of this region, of which history makes any
mention, appears to have been by Francis Yeardly, son of Sir George
1HoMAs] NORTH CAROLINA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 625
Yeardly. The only mention of this is in a letter by the younger Yeardly
to John Ferrar, esq. The paragraphs referred to are as follows: !
In September last, a young man, a trader for beavers, being bound out to the
adjacent parts to trade, by accident his sloop left him; and he, supposing she had
been gone to Roanoke, hired a small boat, and, with one of his company left with
him, came to crave my license to go to look after his sloop, and sought some relief
of provisions of me; the which granting, he set forth with three more in company,
one being of my family, the others were my neighbors. They entered in at Caratoke,
ten leagues to the southward of Cape Henry, and so went to Rhoanoke Island;
where, or near thereabouts they found the great Commander of those parts with
his Indians a-hunting, who received them civilly, and showed them the ruins of
Sir Walter Raleigh’s fort, from whence I received a sure token of their being
there. . . . Immediately I dispatched away a boat with six hands, one being a
carpenter, to build the King an English house, my promise, at his coming first,
being to comply in that matter. Isent £200 sterling in trust to purchase and pay
for what land they should like, the which in little time they effected and purchased,
and paid for three great rivers, and also all such others as they should like of,
southerly; and in solemn manner took possession of the country, in the name, and
on the behalf of the Commonwealth of England; and actual possession was solemnly
given to them by the great Commander, and all the great men of the rest of the
provinces, in delivering them a turf of the earth with an arrow shot into it; and so
the Indians totally left the lands and rivers to us, retiring to a new habitation,
where our people built the great Commander a fair house, the which I am to furnish
with English utensils and chattels.
Although no boundaries are mentioned, the territory embraced must
have been of considerable extent, as it is said ‘they purchased and
paid for three great rivers, and also such others as they should like of,
southerly.”
The next purchase mentioned, and the earliest one of which a record
has been preserved, was from the chief of the Yeopim (Weopemeoc)
Indians. This grant was made March 1, 1661, to George Durant for
a tract of land then called Wecocomicke, lying on Perquimans river
and Roanoke sound. The place is now known as “ Durant’s Neck.”
This, as given in the Colonial Records and purporting to be a copy of
the record in Perquimans county, is as follows:
Know All men by these presents that I, Kileacenen, King of Yeopim have for a
valeiable consideration of satisfaction received with the consent of my people sold,
and made over and to George Durant a Parcell of land lying and being on Roneoke
Sound and on a River called by the name of Perquimans which. Issueth out of the
North Side of the aforesaid Sound which Land at present bears the name of Weco-
comicke, begining at a marked Oak Tree, which divides this land from the land I
formily sold to Saml Pricklove aud extending westerly up the said Sound to a Point
or Turning of the aforesaid Perquimans River and so up the eastward side of the
said River to a creek called by the name of Awoseake, to-wit ;—All the Land betwixt
the aforesaid Bounds of Samuel Pricklove and the said Creek; thence to the Head
thereof. And thence through the Woods to the first Bounds.”
To have and to hold the quiet possession of the same to him and his heirs forever,
with All Rights and Priviledges thereunto forever from me or any Person or Persons
whatsoever. As witness my hand this first day of March 1661.*
1 Colonial Records, vol. 1, p. 18. 2Tbid., p. 19. 3Ibid., p. 19.
626 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH any. 18
It must be confessed that the orthography and language have a
rather modern look, indicating, if genuine, that it is given in sub-
stance rather than as an exact copy. There is, however, an additional
item of evidence tending to confirm the correctness of this record. It
appears from the same record book that one Catehmang or Catchmany,
having received a grant from the governor of Virginia, including this
tract, conceded Durant’s right thereto and transferred to him all claim
derived from the governor’s patent.
It appears from the reference in Durant’s deed to a previous sale
that a former grant had been obtained from the Indians, though no
record of it has been preserved.
These appear, however, to be only the first of a series of like indi-
vidual purchases. As early as 1662 purchases made directly from the
Indians had become such an evil in the sight of the government that
it was resolved to recognize them no longer. The “instructions” to
Sir William Berkeley (1663), relating to the settlement of “The Proy-
ince of Carolina,” contains the following passage:
If those men which haye purchased shall for the better moddelling and secureing
the plantations parte with there Interest bought of the Indians which they must
doe the next possessor ought to pay him what he leyed out with some small advan-
tage for his disburse, and if the party in possession have cleaned and planted (or
either) more than his proportion of Grownd in breadth he ought to be compounded
with for his charge of which the Governor and Councill to be Judge.!
The following statement occurs in a letter to the same person, dated
September 8, 1663:
By our instructions and proposealls you will see what proportions of lande we
intend for each master and sarvant and in what manner to be allotted, but we
understand that the people that are there have bought great tracts of land from
the Indians, which if they shall injoye will weaken the plantation.2
The Lords Proprietors more than once recognized the fact that lands
had been purchased from the Indians before the date of their charter.
The settlements nade on lower Cape Fear river were based on pur-
chases. It is expressly stated that the New Englanders, who were the
first to attempt a settlement here, “purchased of the Indian chiefs a
title to the soil.”
The Barbadoes colony, which, encouraged and directed by Sir John
Yeamans, began a settlement a few years later (1665) near the locality
the New Englanders had abandoned, did so upon lands first purchased
from the Indians. The planters who wished to remove thither, first
dispatched an agent to find a suitable locality. This was found on
Cape Fear river, not far from the locality the New England settlers
had occupied, and a purchase of 32 miles square made, or, as the agent
reported, ‘‘We made a purchase of the river and land of Cape Fair of
Watcoosa and such other Indians as appeared to us to be the chief of
those parts.”
Although none of the Carolina charters refer to the rights of the
1 Colonial Records, vol. 1, p. 51. 2Tbid., p. 53.
THOMAS] NORTH CAROLINA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 627
natives or concede in any manner their claims to the lands, yet, as we
have seen, the “instructions” to Governor Berkeley indicate consider-
able opposition to the indiscriminate individual purchases. On the
other hand, the same Lords Proprietors seemed to be content with
allowing these individual transactions, provided the land was first
obtained from them. In “An Answer to certine Demands and Pro-
posealls made by severall Gentlemen” of Barbadoes they say in reply to
the third request: ‘‘To the 3d demand wee consent that the Governor
and Counsell shal be amply and fully impowered from us to graunte
such proportions of land to all that shall come to plant in quantity
and according to the Meth-hood and under that acknowledgement and
noe more, as in our declarations and proposealls is set forth for which
they may contract and compound with the Indians; if they see fitt.”
It would seem from this that the Indian title was considered of little
importance by the Lords Proprietors. However, it is a slight acknowl-
edgment of that title, but its extinguishment was left to the indi-
vidual grantees—an ill-advised policy, which, as has been shown, pre-
vailed to some extent in New York during the early history of that
colony.
The following clauses in the “Fundamental Constitutions,” drawn
up by John Locke, are the only ones therein bearing on this subject:
50th. The grand council, ete., shall have power... to make peace and war,
leagues, treaties, etc., with any of the neighbour Indians.
112th. No person whatever shall hold, or claim any land in Carolina by purchase,
or gift, or otherwise from the natives or any other whatsoever; but merely from
and under the Lords Proprietors, upon pain of forfeiture of all his estate, moveable
or immoveable, and perpetual banishment.
But the ‘‘ Fundamental Constitutions” were in truth a dead letter
from the first. Although adopted in 1669 they were never practically
in force.
It may be added here that Graffenried, in his manuscript account
of the incidents attending the settlement of his colony at Newbern,
asserts that he paid the Indians for the lands where he first settled, on
which Newbern was built.
For forty years subsequent to the date given above the records of
North Carolina, so far as the subject now under cousideration is
coucerned, present a complete blank. In fact, as Doyle (‘ English
Colonies in America”) has truly remarked, ‘“‘ For the next forty years
the annals of North Carolina became more meager than those of any
{other one| of our American colonies.”
In 1711 the bloody Indian war broke out, which, but for the timely
aid of South Carolina, would have resulted in the destruction of the
northern settlement. This was carried on chiefly by the Tuskarora,
who, at this time, as it is stated, numbered 1,200 warriors, the other
neighboring tribes having migrated or dwindled, through contact with
civilization, until they were no longer a source of alarm to the colonists.
The real cause of this outbreak does not appear to be clearly stated—
that mentioned by Graffenried not furnishing a full explanation.
628 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ern any. 18
Hitherto, ‘as a general rule, the relations between the settlers and the
natives had been peaceful, and for the greater part friendly. It appears
that as early as 1703 there had been some petty disputes concerning
lands and trade, and it is probable that the war grew out of some dis-
satisfaction on this account, as intimated by Graffenried. This seems
apparent from the wording of an act passed by the general assembly
in 1715, “For restraining the Indians from molesting or injuring the
inhabitants of this government and for securing to the Indians the
right and property of their own lands.” The fourth section of this act
is as follows:
_And whereas there is great reason to believe that disputes concerning land has
already been of fatal consequence to the peace and welfare of this colony, Be it fur-
ther enacted, by the authority aforesaid, That no white man shall, for any considera-
tion whatsoever, purchase or buy any tract or parcel of land claimed, or actually in
possession of any Indian, without special liberty for so doing from the Governor and
Council first had and obtained, under the penalty of twenty pounds for every hun-
dred acres of land so bargained for and purchased, one half to the informer and
other half to him or them that shall sue for the same: to be recovered by bill, plaint,
or information, in any court of record within this government; wherein no ession,
protection, injunction, or wager of law, shall be allowed or admitted of.!
After this the only natives of any consequence with whom the colo-
nists had to contend were the Cherokee, who dwelt on their western
frontier. The Tuskarora, who had remained at peace during the con-
flict, were removed in 1717 to a reservation on the northern bank of
Roanoke river, in what is now Bertie county; the remnant of the hos-
tiles abandoned the country and joined the Iroquois. There is another
fact which should not be overlooked in this connection, namely, that a
considerable portion of the state was absolutely uninhabited. This
will be apparent to anyone who will follow Lawson? closely in his
travels through the two Carolinas. He also remarks that ‘it must be
confessed that the most noble and sweetest part of this country is not
inhabited by any but savages; and a great deal of the richest part
thereof, has no inhabitants but the beasts of the wilderness; for the
Indians are not inclinable to settle on the richest land because the
timbers are too large for them to cut down, and too much burthened
with wood for their laborers to make plantations of.”
In 1748 an act was passed ‘for ascertaining the bounds of a certain
tract of land formerly laid out by treaty to the use of the Tuskarora
Indians, so long as they, or any of them, shall occupy and live upon the
same; and to prevent any person or persons taking up lands, or settling
within the said bounds.” As parts of this act are of historical impor-
tance in this connection, they are quoted here:
Whereas complaints are made by the Tuskarora Indians, of divers incroachments
made by the English on their lands, and it being but just that the ancient inha)bit-
ants of this province shall have and enjoy a quiet and convenient dwelling place in
this their native country; wherefore,
1 Laws of Colonial and State Governments Relating to Indian Affairs (1832), p. 162,
? John Lawson, History of, Upper South Carolina.
THOMAS] NORTH CAROLINA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 629
UU. We pray that it may be enacted, and be it enacted, by his Excellency Gover-
nor Gabriel Johnston, Esq; Governor, by and with the adyice and consent of his
Majesty’s Council and General Assembly of this province, and it is hereby enacted
by the authority of the same, That the lands formerly allotted the Tuskerora Indi-
ans, by solemn treaty, lying on Morattock river, in Bertie county, being the same
whereon they now dwell, butted and bounded as follows, viz. beginning at the
mouth of Quitsnoy swamp, running up the said swamp four hundred and thirty
pole, to a serubby-oak near the head of said swamp, by a great spring; then North
ten degrees east, eight hundred and fifty-pole to a persimon tree on Raquis swamp;
then along the swamp and Poecosion main course, North fifty-seven degrees West,
two thousand six hundred and forty pole, to a hickory on the east side of the falling
run or deep creek, and down the various courses of the said run to Morattock river,
then down the river to the first station; shall be confirmed and assured, and by
virtue of this act is confirmed and assured, unto James Blount, chief of the Tus-
karora nation, and the people under his charge, their heirs and successors, for ever;
any law, usage, custom or grant to the contrary notwithstanding.
* Fs * * x x *
And be it further enacted by the autherity aforesaid, That no person, for any con-
sideration whatsoever, shall purchase or buy any tract or parcel of land, claimed, or
in possession of any Indian or Indians, but all such bargains and sale shall be, and
hereby are declared to be null and void, and of none effect; and the person or persons
so purchasing or buying any land of any Indian or Indians, shall further forfeit the
sum of ten pounds proclaimation money, for every hundred acres by him purchased and
bought; one half to the use of the public, the other half to him or them that shall
sue for the same; to be recovered by action of debt, bill plaint or information, in
any court of record within this government wherein no ession, protection, injunction
or wager of law, shall be allowed or admitted of.!
In 1761 the British government issued instructions to the governors
of the.several American colonies, including North Carolina, South
Carolina, and Georgia, and “the agent for Indian affairs in the southern
department” (given above under New York), forbidding purchases of
land from the Indians without first having obtained license to this
effect.
As the only other dealings of importance by North Carolina with the
Indians were with the Cherokee, which have been set forth by Mr Royce
in his paper in the Fifth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology,
itis only necessary to mention the more important and refer the reader
to the memoir cited.
In 1730 Sir Alexander Cumming was commissioned by the authorities
of North Carolina to conclude a treaty with these Indians. Although
it included no cession of lands, the tribe agreed to submit to the
sovereignty of the King and his successors, and to permit no whites
except the English to build forts or cabins or plant corn among them.
In 1762 a grant to one Captain Patrick Jack was signed by Governor
Dobbs and Little Carpenter for certain lands in eastern Tennessee,
which it seems had been purchased by Jack of the Cherokee in 1757.
Lands on Watauga and Nolachucky rivers (at that time, 1772-1775
in North Carolina, now in Tennessee) were purchased of the Indians
by the pioneers who had pushed their way over the mountains into the
valleys of these streams.
' Public Acts, General Assembly N. C., by James Iredell (1804), pp. 23-35.
630 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [eTu. ayy. 18
In 1777 a treaty was concluded between Virginia and North Carolina
on the one part, and the Cherokee on the other, by which the boundary
and prohibitions as set forth in the act of the legislature of North
Carolina are as follows:
No person shall enter or survey any lands within the Indian hunting grounds, or
without the limits heretofore ceded by them, which limits westward are declared
to be as follows: Begin at a point on the dividing line which hath been agreed upon
between the Cherokees and the colony of Virginia, where the line between that
Commonwealth and this State (hereafter to be extended) shall intersect the same;
running thence a right line to the mouth of Cloud’s Creek, being the second creek
below the Warrior’s Ford, at the mouth of Carter’s Valley; thence a right line to
the highest point of Chimney Top Mountain or High Rock; thence a right line
to the mouth of Camp or MceNamee’s Creek, on south bank of Nolichucky, about
ten miles below the mouth of Big Limestone; from the mouth of Camp Creek a
southeast course to the top of Great Iron Mountain, being the same which divides
the hunting grounds of the Overhill Cherokees from the hunting grounds of the
middle settlements; and from the top of Iron Mountain a south course to the dividing
ridge between the waters of French Broad, and Nolichucky Rivers; thence a south-
westerly course along the ridge to the great ridge of the Appalachian Mountains,
which divide the eastern and western waters; thence with said dividing ridge to
the line that divides the State of South Carolina from this State.!
The subsequent treaties with these Indians were made by the United
States and are given in Mr Royee’s schedule.
It would seem from these records, though incomplete and frag-
mentary, that but a comparatively small portion of the territory of
North Carolina was purchased from the Indians, and, as above stated,
that until near the close of the colonial era the province had adopted
no fixed policy in regard to this subject. There were, in fact, no tribes
in the middle portions that were deemed worthy of the attention of the
colonists when the demand for their lands arose. Mr James Mooney,
of the Bureau of American Ethnology, who has made a careful study
of the natives of this section, remarks’—
The tribes between the mountains and the sea were of but small importance
politically; no sustained mission work was ever attempted among them, and there
were but few literary men to take an interest in them. War, pestilence, whisky
and systematic slave hunts had nearly exterminated the aboriginal occupants of the
Carolinas before anybody had thought them of sufficient importance to ask who
they were, how they lived, or what were their beliefs and opinions.
SOUTH CAROLINA
The first settlement of this state, which was destined to form part of
the real history thereof, was made in 1670 at or near Port Royal. Dis-
satisfied with the location, the settlers moved to the banks of Ashley
river, where they began what was to become the city of Charleston.
Whether the particular lands taken possession of for these settlements
were purchased at the time such settlements were made is unknown;
at least, history has left the inquiry unanswered. However, it is
' Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, 1883-84, p. 150.
2 The Siouan Tribes of the East (1894), p. 6.
THOMAS] SOUTH CAROLINA'S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 631
known that for the purpose of affording room for the expansion of the
colony which had settled at the junction of Ashley and Cooper rivers,
land was purchased from the natives.
Mills' says the first public deed of conveyance found on record is
dated March 10, 1675. This was probably while the settlers were still
occupying the site first selected on the western bank of Ashley river
and before the removal to Oyster point. The deed as given by Mills
is as follows:
To all manner of people. Know ye, that we the cassiques, natural born heirs and
sole owners ani proprietors of greater and lesser Casor, lying on the river of Kyewaw,
the river of Stono, and the fresher of the river Edistoh, doe, for us, ourselyes and
Subjects and vassels, demise, sell, grant, and forever quit and resign, the whole
parcels of land called by the name and names of great and little Casor with all the
timber of said land or lands, and all manner of the appurtenances any way belonging
to any part or parts of the said land or lands, unto the Right Honorable Anthony
Earle of Shaftsbury, Lord Baron Ashley of Winboon, St. Gyles’s, Lord Cooper of
Pawlett, and to the rest of the lords proprietors of Carolina for and in consideration
of a valuable parcel of cloth, hatchets, beads, and other goods and manufactures,
now received at the hands of Andrew Percivall, Gent. in full satisfaction of and
for these our territorics, lands, and royalties, with all manner the appurtenances,
privileges, and dignities, any manner of way to us, ourselves or vassals belonging.
In confirmation whereof we the said eassiques have hereunto set our hands, and
affixed our seals, this tenth day of March, in the year of our Lord God one thousand
six-hundred seventie and five, and in the twenty-eighth year of the reign of Charles
the second of Great Britain, France and Ireland, King, defender of the faith ete.
By another deed, dated February 28, 1688, the chief or “cassique”
of Wimbee (or Wimbee Indians) cedes “a strip of country between the
Combahee and Broad river extending back to the mountains.”
Another deed, dated February 13, 1684, is a conveyance by the “Cas-
sique of Stono.” Another of the same date is by the “Cassique of
Combahee;” and another also of the same date is by “the Queen of
St Helena;” and also of the same date is one by the “Cassique of Kis-
sah.” On the same day “all these cassiques joined to make a general
deed conveying all the lands which they before conveyed separately to
the lords proprietors.”
It would seem from these facts that the South Carolina colony adopted
at the outset a correct, just, and humane policy in treating with the
Indians for their lands. Not only was the territory purchased, but the
grants were made to the properly constituted authorities, the Lords
Proprietors. And yet this was at a time when there was constant fric-
tion between the people and the rulers. “The continued struggles with
the proprietaries hastened the emancipation of the people from their
rule; but the praise of having been always in the right can not be
awarded to the colonists. The latter claimed the right of weakening
the neighboring Indian tribes by a partisan warfare, and a sale of the
captives into West India bondage; their antagonists demanded that
1 Statistics of South Carolina (1826), p. 106. ? Bancroft, History of the United States, vol. 1.
18 ETu—pr 2—_8
632 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [etH ayy. 18
The dark blot on South Carolina’s Indian history is her encourage-
ment of Indian enslavement. On this point it is sufficient to quote the
following remarks by Doyle,! which are based on the report of Governor
Johnson, made to the proprietors in 1708.
In another way, too, the settlers had placed a weapon in the hands of their ene-
mies. The Spaniards were but little to be dreaded, unless strengthened by an Indian
alliance. The English colonists themselves increased this danger by too faithful an
imitation of Spanish usages. In both the other colonies with which we have dealt,
the troubles with the Indians were mostly due to those collisions which must
inevitably occur between civilized and savage races. But from the first settlement
of Carolina the colony was tainted with a vice which imperiled its relations with
the Indians. ... In Virginia and Maryland there are but few traces of any attempt
to enslave the Indians. In Carolina the negro must always have been the cheaper,
more docile, and more efficient instrument, and in time the African race furnished
the whole supply of servile labor. But in the early days of the colony the negro
had no such monopoly of suffering. The Indian was kidnapped and sold, sometimes
to work on what had once been his own soil, sometimes to end his days as an exile
and bondsman in the West Indies. As late as 1708 the native population furnished
a quarter of the whole body of slaves.
We are informed by Logan? that ‘‘as early as 1707 the exciting
abuses of the trade, the rapid profits of which had allured into the
Indian nations many irresponsible men of the most despicable charac-
ter, induced the passage of an act by the assembly by which a board
of commissioners was instituted to manage and direct everything relat-
ing to the traffic with the Indians, and all traders were compelled,
under heavy penalties, to take out a license as their authority in the
nation.”
The same act, which furnishes some important items of history, pro-
vides further:
Whereas, the greater number of those persons that trade among the Indians in
amity with this government, do generally lead loose, vicious lives, to the scandal of
the Christian religion, and do likewise oppress the people among whom they live,
by their unjust and illegal actions, which, if not prevented, may in time tend to the
destruction of this province; therefore, be it enacted, that after the first day of
October next, every trader that shall live and deal with any Indians, except the
Itawans, Sewees, Santees, Stonoes, Kiawas, Kussoes, Edistoes, and St. Helenas, for
the purpose of trading in furs, skins, slaves, or any other commodity, shall first have
a license under the hand and seal of the Commissioners hereafter to be named; for
which he shall pay the public receiver the full sum of eight pounds current money.
The license shall continue in force one year and no longer, and he shall give a
surety of one hundred pounds currency.*
On November 25 of the same year an act was passed to limit the
bounds of the ‘‘ Yamasse settlement,” to prevent persons from disturb-
ing them with their stock, and to remove such as are settled within the
limitations mentioned. But these Indians, together with other tribes,
having engaged in 1715 in bloody war with the colonists, were at length
completely conquered and the remnant driven from the province. Hav-
ing deserted their lands and forfeited their right to them, these by act
1 English Colonies in America, vol. 1, p. 359. 2 History of Upper South Carolina, p. 170.
3 Tbid., pp. 170-171.
THOMAS] SOUTH CAROLINA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 633
of June 13, 1716, (number 373,) were appropriated to other uses.’ This
act was declared null and void by the Lords Proprietors. |
In 1712 there was passed ‘An act for settling the Island called Pala-
wana, upon the Cusaboe Indians now living in Granville County and
upon their Posterity forever.” The first section of this act is as follows:
Whereas the Cusaboe Indians of Granville County, are the native and ancient
Inhabitants of the Sea Coasts. of this Province, and kindly entertained the first
English who arrived in the same, and are useful to the Government for Watching
and Discovering Enemies, and finding Shipwreck’d People; And whereas the Island
called Palawana near the Island of St. Helena, upon which most of the Plantations
of the said Cusaboes now are, was formerly by Inadvertancy granted by the Right
Honorable the Lords Proprietors of this Province, to Matthew Smallwood, and by
him sold and transferred to James Cockram, whose Property and Possession it is at
present; Be it Enacted by the most noble Prince Henry Duke of Beauford, Pala-
tine, and the Rest of the Right Honorable the true and absolute Lords and Proprie-
tors of Carolina, together with the Advice and Consent of the Members of the Gen-
eral Assembly now met at Charles-Town for the South West Part of this Province,
That from and after the Ratification of this Act, the Island of Palawana, lying nigh
the Island of St. Helena, in Granville County, containing between Four and Five
Hundred Acres of Land, be it more or less, now in the Possession of James Cockram
as aforesaid, shall be and is hereby declared to be vested in the aforesaid Cusaboe
Indians, and in their Heirs forever. 2
The only important treaties in regard to lands after this date were with
the Cherokee and Creek Indians. As the treaties with the Cherokee are
all mentioned by Mr Royce in his paper published in the Fifth Annual
Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, a brief reference to them is all
that is necessary here. The map which accompanies the paper cited
shows the several tracts obtained by these treaties.
By treaty of 1721 with the Cherokee, Governor Nicholson fixed the
boundary line between that tribe and the English; he also regulated
the weights and measures to be used, and appointed an agent to super-
intend their affairs.
About the same time a treaty of peace was concluded with the Creeks
by which Savannah river was made the boundary of their hunting
grounds, beyond which no settlement of the whites was to extend.
In 1755 Governor Glenn, by treaty with the Cherokee, obtained an
important cession. By its terms the Indians ceded to Great Britain all
that territory embraced in the present limits of Abbeville, Edgefield,
Laurens, Union, Spartanburg, Newberry, Chester, Fairfield, Richland,
and York districts.
In 1761 another treaty was made with the same tribe by Lieutenant-
Governor Bull, by which the sources of the great rivers flowing into
the Atlantic were declared to be the boundary between the Indians
and the whites.
On June 1, 1773, a treaty was concluded jointly with the Creeks and
Cherokee by the British superintendent, by which they ceded to Great
Britain a tract “begin,” etc., as described below under “ Georgia.”
It is proper to remind the reader at this point that the royal procla-
634 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [EtH. Any. 18
mation of George III, dated October 7, 1763, forbidding private per-
sons from purchasing lands of the Indians and requiring all purchases
of such lands to be made for the Crown, applied to South Carolina.
On May 20, 1777, a treaty was concluded by South Carolina and
Georgia with the Cherokee, by which the Indians-ceded a considerable
section of country on Savannah and Saluda rivers.
As the subsequent treaties were made with the United States, they
will be found in Mr Royee’s schedule.
It would appear from the foregoing facts that the policy pursued by
the South Carolina colony in regard to the Indian title was in the main
just, and was based—impliedly, at least—on an acknowledgment of
this title. But it is necessary to call attention to the fact that a large
area in this state, as in North Carolina, appears to have been taken
possession of without any formal treaties with or purchases from the
Indians. This was due probably to the fact that, with the exception of
the Catawba, the tribes who occupied this central portion were of
minor importance and unsettled, and the Catawba, by the constant
wars in which they were engaged, had been greatly reduced in num-
bers, so much so, in fact, that the governors of South Carolina and
Georgia came to their relief by means of treaties of peace with their
enemies.
GEORGIA
On the 9th of June, 1732, George II granted by charter to certain
“trustees” the right to establish the colony of Georgia, including ali
the lauds and territories from the most northerly stream of Savannah
river along the seacoast to the southward unto the most southerly
stream of Altamaha river, and westward from the heads of said rivers
in direct lines to the South sea, and all islands within 20 leagues of
the coast.
During the first year of the colony’s existence, Governor James
Oglethorpe, who was placed in charge by the trustees, directed his
attention to providing for the emigrants suitable homes at Savannah,
Joseph’s Town, Abercorn, and Old Ebenezer; the erection of a fort
on Great Ogeechee river, and the concluding of treaties of amity and
cession with the natives. ‘ Having,” according to one authority,
“confirmed the colonists in their occupation of the right bank of the
Savannah, and engaged the friendship of the venerable Indian chief
Tomo-chi-chi, and the neighboring Lower Creeks and Uchees, he set
out,” ete.
On the 20th of May, 1733, at Savannah, Oglethorpe made a treaty
with the headmen of the Lower Creeks, the summary of which, as
given by Hugh McCall, is as follows:
When Oglethorpe came over from England he was not vested with full powers,
consequently the ratification of the treaty was to be madein England. Soon after
his arrival he sent runners to the different towns, and invited a convention of the
1 History of Georgia, vol. 1, p. 37.
THOMAS] GEORGIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 635
kings and chiefs of the Creek nation, and entered into a treaty of amity and com-
merce with them, making a transfer of the whole nation and all their lands, and
agreeing to live under and become the subjects of his majesty’s government in
common with the white colonists of Georgia, It was further stipulated that a free
and complete right and title, was granted to the trustees for all the lands between
Savannah and \ltamaha rivers, extending west to the extremity of the tide water,
and including all the islands on the coast from Tybee to St Simons’ inclusively,
reserving to themselves the islands of Ossabaw, Sapeloe and St Catherines, for the
purposes of hunting, bathing, and fishing—also the tract of land lying between
Pipe-maker’s bluff and Pallychuckola creek, above Yamacraw bluff, now Savannah;
which lands the Indians reserved to themselves for an encampment, when they came
to visit their beloved friends at Savannah. ... This treaty was signed hy Ogle-
thorpe on the part of the king of England, and by Tomochichi and the other chiefs
and headmen on the part of the Creek nation; it was transmitted to the trustees
and formally ratified on the 18th of October, 1733.
By this treaty the Indians also granted to the trustees all the lands
on Savannah river as far as the Ogeechee, and all the lands along the
seacoast as far as St John river and as high as the tide flowed.
McCall says the grant extended to the Altamaha, but White is cer-
tainly correct in limiting it by the Ogeechee, as is shown by the treaty
of 1739 mentioned below.
In March, 1736, Governor Oglethorpe wrote to the trustees that
“King Tomo-Chachi and his nephew Tooanoghoni and the Beloved
Man Umpechee,” had agreed they should possess the island of St
Simons but reserved St Catherine to themselves.
From a letter to Mr Causton, dated March 17, 1736, it would seem
that the lands had been purchased as far northwest as Ebenezer creek,
in what is now Effingham county. “You are to notice,” he says,
“that the Trustees’ orders for preventing Peoples settling beyond the
River Ebenezer be executed by the proper officer. The Indians having
complained that some persons have settled over against Palachocola
and some near the mouth of Ebenezer.”
Another letter to the trustees, dated May 18, 1738, informs us of
what the Indians had made complaint, and shows also Governor Ogle-
thorpe’s desire to keep faith with them. He says:
Some private men have taken great pains to incense the Indians against the Span-
iards and against the Colony of Georgia particularly. Capt. Green who I am
informed has advised the Uchee Indians to fall upon the Saltzburgers for settling
upon their Lands, the occasion of which was an indiscrect action of one of the Saltz-
burgers who cleared and planted four acres of Land beyond the Ebenezer contrary
to my orders and without my knowledge. They also turned their cattle over
the River some of whom strayed away and eat the Uchees corn 20 miles above Ebe-
nezer. But what vext the Uchees more was that some of the Carolina people swam
a great Herd of Cattle over Savannah and sent up Negroes and began a Plantation
on the Georgia side not far from the Uchees Town. The Uchees instead of taking
Green’s advice and beginning Hostilities with us sent up their King and 20 Warriors
with a Message of thanks to me for having ordered back the Cattle and sent away
the Negroes which I did as soon as ever | arrived. They told me that my having
done them justice before they asked it made them love me and not believe the stories
that were told them against me and that therefore instead of beginning a War with
636 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [ETH. Ann. 18
the English they were come down to help me against the Spaniards and that if I
wanted them they would bring down four score more of their warriors who should
stay with me a whole year. You see how God batfiles the attempts of wicked men."
In another letter, July 26, 1736, incidental mention is made of a
cession of land by Opayhatchoo and his tribe. At this time the ces-
sions he had .obtained did not reach to the upper Alramaha, as he
remarks: ‘‘ The opposition from Carolina forced me to give the Indians
large presents to procure their confirmation of the cession of the
Islands; and they have refused as yet to give leave to settle the inland
parts up the Alatamaha.”
On the 21st of August, 1739, another treaty was entered into at
Coweta with the Creeks, Cherokee, and Chickasaw. In this treaty the
Indians declare—
. thatallthe dominions, territories and lands between the Savannah and St. John’s
Rivers, including all the islands, and from the St John’s River to the Apalachie Bay
and thence to the mountains, do, by ancient right belong to the Creek Nation, and
that they would not suffer either the Spaniards or any other people excepting the
trustees of the Colony of Georgia, to settle their lands. They also acknowledge
the grant which they formerly made to the Trustees of all the lands on Savannah
River as far as the river Ogeechee, and all the lands along the seacoast as far as St
John’s River, and as high as the tide flowed, and all the islands, particularly St
Simon’s, Cumberland, and, Amelia, ete.?
It would appear from these facts that the policy adopted by this
colony at the outset in dealing with the Indians was a kind and just
one. -Moreover, it was correct in method, as the grants from Indians
were not obtained by or on behalf of individuals, but by the properly
constituted authority for and on behalf of the ‘ trustees,” who were
the proprietors of this colony. Happily for the welfare of the settlers,
the active control had been placed in the hands of Oglethorpe, who
was unquestionably one of the most just, kind, and truly worthy
governors who ever ruled over an American colony. Yet, as history
testifies, though strietly just and prompt to repair or amend an injury,
he was watehful and prompt to resent an invasion of or trespass on
the rights of the colonists, whether by the natives or by the whites
from other settlements.
A letter to the trustees dated September 5, 1739, which refers to the
treaty of 1739, above mentioned, gives some additional evidence of the
just policy Oglethorpe had adopted in treating with the Indians:
Iam just arrived at this Place from the Assembled Estates of the Creek Nation.
They have very fully declared their rights to and possession of all the Land as far
as the River Saint Johns and their Concession of the Sea Coast, Islands and other
Lands to the Trustees, of which they have made a regular act. If I had not gone
up the misunderstandings between them and the Carolina Traders fomented by our
two neighboring Nations would probably have occasioned their beginning a war,
which I believe might have been the result of this general meeting; but as their
complaints were reasonable, I gave them satisfaction in all of them, and everything
! Georgia Historical Society Collections, vol. 111, pp. 35-36.
2 White, Historical Collections of Georgia (1855), p. 121.
THOMAS] GEORGIA’S POLICY TOWARD THE INDIANS 637
is entirely settled in peace. It is impossible to describe the joy they expressed at
my arrival they met me forty miles in the woods and layd Provisions on the roads in
the woods.!
In 1757, or early in 1758, the following act was passed “to prevent
) Mf ’ s ] ]
private persons from purchasing lands from the Indians, and for pre-
venting persons trading with them without licence:”
Whereas the safety, welfare, and preservation of this province of Georgia doth,
in great measure depend on the maintaining a good correspondence between his
majesty’s subjects and the several nations of Indians in amity with the said proy-
ince: And whereas many inconveniences have arisen, from private persons claiming
lands, included in the charter granted to the late honorable trustees for establishing
the colony of Georgia by his present majesty, and since reinvested in the crown
under pretense of certain purchases made of them from the Indians, which have
given occasion for disputes with those people; for remedy whereof, and for prevent-
ing any differences or disputes with the Indians for the future, and also for preyent-
ing persons trading with them without licence, Je it enacted, That from and after
the fifteenth day of February, one thousand seven hundred and fifty-eight, if any
person or persons whatsoever shall attempt to purchase or contract for, or cause to
be purchased or contracted for, or shall take or accept of a grant or conveyance of
any Jands, or tracts of land, from any Indian, or body of Indians, upon any pretense
whatsoever, (except for the use of the crown, and that by permission for this pur-
pose first had and obtained from his majesty, his heirs or successors, or his or their
governor or commander in chief of the said province for the time being), every such
purchase, contract, grant, and conveyance, shall be, and is and are hereby declared
to be null and void, to all intents and purposes whatsoever; and all and every per-
son and persons so offending shall, for every such offence, forfeit the sum of one
thousand pounds sterling money of Great Britain, the one half thereof to his maj-
esty, his heirs and successors, for the use of the province, and the other half to him
or them who shall sue for the same, by action of debt or information, in the general
court of this province, in which no assoign, protection, privilege, or wager of law, or
more than ove imparlance shall be allowed.?
In 1763, by a treaty held at Augusta, the boundary line between the
settlements and the lands of the natives was fixed and afterward actu-
ally surveyed by De Brahm. ‘The line as determined by this surveyor,
whose field notes have been preserved,’ as shown on the following page;
as but few copies of these notes exist, they are given in full. It would
appear from Governor Wright’s ‘Report on the condition of the Proy-
ince of Georgia,” made to the Karl of Dartmouth in 1773, that the
amount of land he obtained at this treaty was estimated at 2,116,298
acres, as he makes therein this statement:
Answer to the third Quere. ,
The extent of the Province along the Front or Sea Coast from Savannah River to
St. Mary’s River is computed to be about one hundred Miles as the coast lyes, but
less in a direct line from Tybee Inlet. The distance back up Savannah River and
from the head of St. Mary’s Riverisas far as His Majesty’s Territories extend which
it is impossible for me to determine, but the size and extent within the Boundary
Lines settled with the Indians is as above and has been computed by His Majesty’s
Surveyor General to contain about 6,695,429 Acres as follows Vizr: Amount of Lands
ceded in the time of the Trustees to General Oglethorpe 1,152,000 Acres.
!1 Georgia Historical Society Collections, vol. 111, p. 81.
“Digest of the Laws of the State of Georgia from 1755 to 1799 (1800), p. 51.
3In ‘History of the Province Georgia,” by John Gerar William de Brahm. Copied November 10,
1894. V.H. Pa Arits.
vN. 18
(ETH. A
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
638
*s AaB 49 JO [yMouL oy) wos
“wRedys § Arey “yg JO opis
qsaM ol} uo dumyg ourg @ 4e popugy
“pULry OUL OY} UL UOTZLIS opeTy
“pury eur or} UT MONTIS opLTy
“UIBAAYY BL[LGBY ¥Lo1d Jo a10T[8 "Og OF,
“BULEYLIVLY JO Opts og TO popurT
*UMO} 8.d(7 *09,do ‘mRedgg vyBoeyepy
“MOAT 904SNTOOA\ JO OPIS “Og at[} OF,
OANT 9OTIOOUBARD JO PIs “Og AI[} OY,
“BUILOIRD
‘OG Mors WV vpoorovyedy 0} omy
*A9T]9}95O JBaLs JO opis ‘og uo p,doyg
“IaAny avrg dn zoysty p,doys
“OAR Wenig uodn p,doyg
*A[Surpuodses109 oul] AVAOT EY} JO S99UBISTP PUL oSINOd [RIETAS oYI eSuByo prnoa sup,
TSMOT[OF SB PRAT P[MOYs FT “10110 UB ALJMOpPLAY Sl OUT] SULT, 1
ea epngisuo0T
Siku u1o4ay epnytsuory
‘apuyisao7y ooueseyty
See e oe eae rae tO SDE SBORG)
*d, MG o0u
-cydueyod pasoddns jo qurd p,ssoi9
* Ww evsMoqoyoyey uodg
“ARAN
-o[etoaueyg 2% ‘dur, Ms “Att p.ssorg
“H96 ‘16'S
SMP aGl6cr0) |seereeoe |, - = se
BAAS RBSreaue al np ee Bal pemenn
fee ser RORVOGE EINER GhiGe || peso es
Eon
fos
fos 90T EI6r 90%
Beisebaasy: {:) EST 0%
7 a sees! (5
(at
fo geatceanealt ey
Ze
“TS ‘61'S
“AM YE '8°S
“M "98 '8'S
“SOM
STIR, Ate qo1gz
| E28 | fez | trp | ‘or 00 ‘so's
~“s AIT 4S wo dumngyg ourg oy} Jo pyeTy
“7 HOOT) SMLITTEM JO Pwo oy} Jo p.yery
vorereees se sessssess=-9pngiqyury somosayt(y
coeeesesescr ** QOUBISIP FZ O8.1N0D [B1oMe+t)
BOCCORE YO pue'yT our 94} Ul WONTaS Woy
W1V914S BI[GVS JVOIT JO o1OYs “OG
“"""* MBadyg VYRMLILPY JO pls Og ULOI IT
Si ree aes ss7ss"=- 799M AQ WAMOP 900 \\ “EL “gSUgl “BI[VULBJLLY ULOTF WA.0} § LOJQ00CT O}LS0ddG
*----soontd AdH0q OA P,S8OUQ) |*--**---|) ET ice ge “HIS ‘6S [rt eadoYys “Og ‘TAA o9zsnpee Ay
“"""1OATYT G9}SNT99I A, JO z 8[[UX) PSBOTD [o-oo ttt] oot POT Fer ‘TTyNOg at ariel igh ICA JAANT 9aPao0ouLAB—D
77""*""=-sygud eadooyo Z 94} p,ssou{) |----*---|---------*|8oz Foz “qynog “"7"-BULpOIRD ‘Og wor Wed BlOorqoRled y
““WILATIS 991103090 Jo opts ‘og oyy Ag |*---*---/Fxe toa 19 “H'60'0L "S|" "* WIRAIS eaT[0}05O Jo opys “og eoxtd
“qorn
“ALY JaopuLoy Ayooy Jo pratt p,ssorg | gL eae rr ez SANUS Brey alge “*7--1oAny ‘op modn voxd saqjyouy
“LOAN |
mug Aq ‘weg surgdioy p,ssorg |---**---| FL '6 ROL VO GT OGRE || temeo nia “-"** JoAny retg uodn vox oy,
Any
uojdyQ jo soyounaq [Raeaos p,ssoag | -------|Eey td sae BGs (OTS) abel PA 2 en ieee cea alin YooID SUIBITIT AA JO pReY 9yT,
‘way | “san | “sane | “sayy
“Aq QUOA IO p,Sso10 SOd0ULT "480 AL “qsegy “TYyOES Be | “asumoy *ULOI YTLO JOS SQ0R[T
“hanpunog wnypur ay, fo fiaadns yonjow ayp Burwjwoa ‘apqv) Jworujauioas
tTHomAs} INDIAN POLICY OF NEW HAMPSHIRE AND DELAWARE 639
Additional Cession to me at the Congress in November 1763, 2,408,800 Acres.
Addition made by the extension of this Province from the River Alatamaha to the
River St. Mary computed at 998,400 Acres,
Additional Cession 20,000 Acres in 1766.
Additional Cession at the Congress held at Augusta the third of June 1773—
2,116,298 Acres.
In all within the Indian Boundary Line supposed to be 6,695,429 Acres.'
This appears to refer to the territory obtained from the Indians. If
so, it Shows that some 10,460 square miles had been purchased previously
to the date of the report, and that the policy of extinguishing the
Indian title by a correct and legitimate method had been followed up
to that time.
By the treaty at Augusta with the Creeks and Cherokee, in June
1773, the following boundary was agreed on:
Begin at the place where the Lower Creek path intersects the Ogeechee river,
and along the main branch of said river to the source of the southernmost branch
of said river and from thence along the ridge between the waters of Broad river
and Oconee river up to the Buffaloe Lick, and from thence in a straight line to the
tree marked by the Cherokees near the head of a branch falling into the Oconee
river, and from thence along the said ridge twenty miles above the line already run
by the Cherokees, and from thence across to Savannah river by a line parallel with
that formerly marked by them, and the Creeks by Saleachie and Taleachie and other
head men of the Lower Creeks also cede from the present boundary line at Phinhota-
way creek on the Altamaha river, up the said river to an island opposite to the mouth
of Barber creek, and from thence across to Oguechee river opposite to the road
about four miles above Buch head, where a canoe ferry used to be kept.’
The above facts are sufficient to show that the policy of the colony
in treating with the Indians in regard to their lands was just and
equitable up to the time it became a state.
NEW HAMPSHIRE AND DELAWARE
As the policy adopted by the colonies of New Hampshire and Dela-
ware in treating with the Indians in regard to their lands was so inti-
mately connected with that of the older adjoining colonies as to form
in reality but a part of the history thereof, it is thought unnecessary to
give the details.
POLICY OF THE UNITED STATES
As already observed, the policy of the United States respecting the
process of obtaining or extinguishing the Indian title to their lands was
outlined, while the government was conducted under the Articles of
Confederation. By a “clause of No. ix” of the “Articles of Confed-
eration,” it was agreed that ‘“‘The United States in Congress assembled
shall have the sole and exclusive right and power of . . . regulating the
trade and managing all affairs with the Indians not members of any of
! Georgia Historical Society Collections, vol. iii, p. 160.
2Digest of the Laws of the State of Georgia from 1755 to 1799 (1800), p. 763.
640 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [etH. ann. 18
the states, provided that the legislative right of any state within its
own limits be not infringed or violated.”
By the proclamation of September 22, 1783, all persons were prohib-
ited “from making settlements on lands inhabited or claimed by Indians
without the limits or jurisdiction of any particular state, and from pur-
chasing or receiving any gift or cession of such lands or claims without
the express authority and direction of the United States in Congress
assembled.” It will be seen from this that the prohibition was not lim-
ited to lands in the actual use and possession of and oceupied by the
Indians, but extended to that claimed by them. It will also be observed
that by the Articles of Confederation and as implied in this proclama-
tion (or act of Congress) the sole authority in this respect is limited to
“The United States in Congress assembled.”
Although the theory and policy implied in the prohibitory clause have
been maintained under the Constitution, there has been a change as to
the ‘‘ authority” which may act. The clause of the Articles of Confed-
eration was not inserted in the Constitution, either in words or in sub-
stance. As power to regulate the commerce with the Indians is the
only specific mention therein of relations with the natives, the author-
ity to act must be found in this clause, in that relating to making
treaties, and in the general powers granted to the Congress and the
Executive.
An examination of the treaties, agreements, executive orders, acts of
Congress, ete, referred to in the schedule which follows, will show that
there are various methods of dealing with the Indians in regard to
lands, and that these methods have not been entirely uniform.
According to the Annual Report of the Commissioner of Indian
Affairs for 1890 (page xxix), ‘‘from the execution of the first treaty
made between the United States and the Indian tribes residing within
its limits (September 17, 1778, with the Delawares) to the adoption of
the act of March 3, 1871, that ‘no Indian nation or tribe within the ter-
ritory of the United States shall be acknowledged or recognized as an
independent nation, tribe, or power with whom the United States may
contract by treaty,’ the United States has pursued a uniform course of
extinguishing the Indian title only with the consent of those tribes
which were recognized as having claim to the soil by reason of oceu-
pancy, such consent being expressed in treaties. ... Except only in
the case of the Sioux Indians in Minnesota, after the outbreak of 1862,
the Government has never extinguished an Indian title as by right of
conquest; and in this case the Indians were provided with another
reservation, and subsequently were paid the net proceeds arising from
the sale of the land vacated.”
It would appear from this that until March 3, 1871, Indian titles to
lands were extinguished only under the treaty-making clause of the
Constitution. Treaties with Indians, even though the tribe had been
reduced to an insignificant band, were usually clothed in all the stately
THOMAS] INDIAN POLICY OF THE UNITED STATES 641
verbiage that characterized a treaty with a leading European power, as,
for example, the following :!
Whereas a treaty between the United States of America and the mingoes, chiefs,
captains and warriors, of the Choctaw nation, was entered into at Dancing Rabbit
creek, on the twenty-seventh day of September, in the year of our Lord one thousand
eight hundred and thirty, and of the independence of the United States the fifty-
fifth, by John H. Eaton and John Coffee, commissioners on the part of the United
States, and the chiefs, captains, and head-men of the Choctaw nation, on the part of
said nation; which treaty, together with the supplemental article thereto, is in the
words following, to wit:
* * * * * * *
Now, therefore, be it known that I, Andrew Jackson, President of the United States
of America, having seen and considered said treaty, do, in pursuance of the advice
and consent of the Senate, as expressed by their resolution of the twenty-first day of
February, one thousand eight hundred and thirty-one, accept, ratify, and confirm
the same, and every clause and article thereof, with the exception of the preamble.
In testimony whereof, I have caused the seal of the United States to be hereunto
affixed, having signed the same with my hand.
Done at the City of Washington, this twenty-fourth day of February, in the year
of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and thirty-one, and of the independence of
the United States the fifty-fifth.
ie sal ANDREW JACKSON.
By the President:
M. VAN BuREN, Secretary of State.
3y the act of March 3, 1871, the legal fiction of recognizing the
tribes as independent nations with which the United States could
enter into solemn treaty was, after it had continued nearly a hundred
years, finally done away with. The effect of this act was to bring
under the immediate control of the Congress the transactions with
the Indians and reduce to simple agreements what had before been
accomplished by solemn treaties.
From the report of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs above referred
to, we learn that the Indian title to all the public domain had then
been extinguished, except in Alaska and in the portions included in
oue hundred and sixty-two Indian reservations and those acquired by
the Indians through purchase.
Of these one hundred and sixty-two reservations there were established—
BysEixecutivelord eraser etree etna aaa) ~ ae ae emilee ela oom mn seaman elias 56
By Executive order under authority of act of Congress ..-...-...----.---------- 6
By: actrof, Congress aaa eee tere em ont nso ayae ae wail 2S ee = wines bclnw ears 28
By treaty, with boundaries defined or enlarged by Executive order -..---..----- 15
By treaty or agreement and act of Congress.......--....-..-------.------------- 5
By unratified treatyiee sane aie oe se eevee oo seats a anate se ssc oas ~ocbe ese 1
By treaty om apreementiesees ae ee eases cas cence sa cscesiseces asec Sane sg reves 51
It appears from this list that the method of establishing reserva-
tions has not been uniform, some being by treaty, some by Executive
order, and others by act of Congress. Those established by Hxeecnu-
tive order, independent of the act of Congress, were not held to be
permanent before the ‘‘general allotment act” of 1887, under which
1 Laws, etc., Relating to Public Lands, vol. 11 (1836) pp. 104, 117.
642 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES | [e1n. any. 18
“the tenure has been materially changed and all reservations, whether
by Executive order, act of Congress, or treaty, are held permanent.”
Reservations by Executive order under authority of an act of Con-
gress are those,which have been authorized or established by acts of
Congress and their limits defined by Executive order, or have been first
established by Executive order and subsequently confirmed by Congress.
Other respects in which the power of Congress intervenes in refer-
ence to Indian lands, or is necessary to enable the Indians to carry out
their desires in regard thereto, are the following:
Allotments of land in severalty, previous to the act of February 8,
1887, could only be made by treaty or by virtue of an act of Congress,
but by this act general authority is given to the Commissioner of
Indian Affairs for this purpose.
Leases of land, sale of standing timber, granting of mining privileges,
and right of way to railroads are all prohibited to the Indians without
some enabling act of Congress. On the other hand, it is obligatory
upon the government to prevent any intrusion, trespass, or settlement
on the lands of any nation or tribe of Indians except where the tribe
or nation has given consent by agreement or treaty.
The different titles held by Indians which have been recognized by
the government appear to be as follows: The original right of occu-
pancy, which has been sufficiently referred to. The title to reserva-
tions differs from the original title chiefly in the fact that it is derived
from the United States. The tenure since the act of 1887 is the same,
and the inability to alienate or transfer is the same, the absolute right
being in the government. <A third class is that where reservations
have been patented to Indian tribes. According to the report of the
Commissioner of Indian Affairs,’ patents to the Cherokee, Choctaw,
and Creek nations for the tracts respectively defined by the treaty
stipulations were as follows:
December 31, 1838, to the Cherokee Nation, foreyer, upon conditions, one of which
is ‘‘that the lands hereby granted shall revert to the United States if the said Chero-
kees become extinct or abandon the same.”
March 23, 1842, to the Choctaw Nation, in fee simple to them and their descend-
ants, ‘to inure to them while they shall exist as a nation and live on it, liable to no
transfer or alienation, except to the United States or with their consent.”
August 11, 1852, to the Muscogee or Creek tribe of Indians ‘‘so long as they shall
exist a8 a nation and continue to occupy the country hereby conveyed to them.”
The construction given to these titles by the Indian bureau and the
courts is that they are not the same as the ordinary title by occupancy;
but ‘‘a base, qualified, or determinable fee, with only a possibility of
reversion to the United States, and the authorities of these nations
may cut, sell, and dispose of their timber, and may permit mining and
grazing within the limits of their respective tracts by their own citizens.”
However, the act of March 1, 1889, establishing a United States court
in Indian Territory, repeals all laws having the effect to prevent the
five civilized tribes in said territory from entering into leases or con-
11890, page xxxv.
THOMAS] INDIAN POLICY OF THE UNITED STATES 643
tracts with others than their own citizens for mining coal for a period
not exceeding ten years.
Lands allotted and patented were held by a tenure of a somewhat
higher grade than those mentioned, though their exact status in this
respect does not appear to have been clearly defined. The chief para-
graphs of the act of 1887 bearing on this point are as follows:
Section 1 of this act provides—
That in all cases where any tribe or band of Indians has been, or shall hereafter
be, located upon any reservation created for their use, either by treaty stipnlation
or by virtue of an Act of Congress or Executive order setting apart the same for their
use, the President of the United States be, and he hereby is, authorized, whenever in
his opinion any reservation, or any part thereof, of such Indians is advantageous for
agricultural or grazing purposes, to cause said reservation, or any part thereof, to
be surveyed, or resurveyed, if necessary,
and to allot the lands in said reservation in severalty to any Indian
located thereon, ete.
The first clause of section 2 provides, in substance, that all allotments
set apart under the provisions of this act shall be selected by the Indians,
heads of families selecting for their minor children, and the agents shall
select for each orphan child, and in such manner as to embrace the
improvements of the Indians making the selection.
In this section it is also provided that if any person entitled to an
allotment shall fail to make a selection, the Secretary of the Interior
may, after four years from the time allotments shall have been author-
ized by the President on a particular reservation, direct the agent for
the tribe, or a special agent appointed for the purpose, to make a
selection for sach person, which shall be patented to him as other selec-
tions are patented to the parties making them.
Section 4 provides for making allotments from the public domain to
Indians not residing upon any reservation or for whose tribe no reser-
vation has been provided by treaty, act of Congress, or executive order.
Section 6 provides as follows:
That upon the completion of said allotments and the patenting of the lands to said
allottees, each and every member of the respective bands or tribes cf Indians to
whom allotments have been made shall have the benefit of and be subject to the
laws, both civil and criminal, of the State or Territory in which they may reside;
and no Territory shall pass or enforce any law denying any such Indian within its
jurisdiction the eqnal protection of the law. And every Indian born within the
territorial limits of the United States to whom allotments shall have been made
under the provisions of this act, or under any law or treaty, aud every Indian born
within the territorial limits of the United States who has voluntarily taken up
within said limits his residence separate and apart from any tribe of Indians therein,
and has adopted the habits of civilized life, is hereby declared to be a citizen of the
United States, and is entitled to all the rights, privileges, and immunities of such
citizens, whether said Indian has been or not, by birth or otherwise, a member of
any tribe of Indians within the territorial limits of the United States, withont in
any manner impairing or otherwise affecting the right of any such Indian to tribal
or other property. !
This would seem to make the Indian a true and complete citizen,
entitled to ail the rights of any other citizen, yet this does not appear
to be conceded.
! Report of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs for 1891, page 20.
644 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _[=7#. any. 18
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS.
It is with pleasure that the author of this introduction acknowledges
the valued assistance rendered by the Bureau of Indian Affairs, and
especially by Mr. Robert F. Thompson of that office, in correcting errors
in and obtaining data for the Schedule of Land Cessions which follows,
as well as for the Schedule of Allotments of Land in Severalty. With-
out his assistance the data relating to several treaties and cessions
could not have been given. Acknowledgments are due also to Mr.
Robert H. Morton, of the General Land Office, for valuable and neces-
sary information in reference to several items of the Schedule.
SCHEDULE OF TREATIES AND ACTS OF CONGRESS AU-
THORIZING ALLOTMENTS OF LAND IN SEVERALTY.
U.S. Statutes
Tribes Date of treaty or law = Remarks
Volume Page
Sauk, Fox, Sioux,etal.) July 15, 1830, articles9 and 10.) vu | 330
July 31, 1854, section 5 (actof x 332 |
Congress).
Choctaw == ==2- 22-5 September 27, 1830, articles Vir 337 |
: 14 and 19.
Chickasaw ---.....-.- October 20, 1832, article 4... VII 382
October 22, 1832, article 1--.. Vu 388
May 22, 1834, article 6.-...--. Vil 452
New York Indians....| January 15, 1838, article 2... VII 551 | Optional.
Stockbridge...-...... March 3, 1843 (act of Con- IX 955
gress), August 6, 1846 (act
of Congress), November 24,
1848.
Oto and Missouri. -....| March 15, 1854, article 6 .---. D-€ 1039
Omahiais: Soe eee March 16, 1854, article 6 -.... x: 1044
Delawareyse=-eeen ee May 6, 1854, article 11.....-.. ae 1050 | Conditional
| (see treaty
1860).
Shawnee):..=sseseuecs May 10, 1854, article 2....... x 1054 |
TOW ac = 55 5,- sec. so05e May 17, 1854, article 6 ....... Ks 1070 | Conditional.
Kickapoo jo sseeese ee May 18, 1854, article 3..-.... x 1079 Do.
Kaskaskia, Peoria, et’! May 30, 1854, articles 2and 3.| x 1082
al. | |
Mian ne se ene | June 5, 1854, article2 ........ x 1093
Chippewa of Lake Su- | September 30, 1854, article 3- DK 1110 | Optional(?).
perior.
Chasta et al..........| November 18, 1854, article 6. . x 1123 Do.
Umpqua et al .-__..-- | November 29, 1854, article 5--) x 1126 Do.
Nisquali et al........) December 26, 1854, article 6-. xe 1133 Do.
Willamette........... January 22, 1855, article 4... Xe 1145 Do.
Wiyandot) == <j - sees | January 31, 1855, articles 2 26 1160
| and 93.
Chippewa of Missis- | February 22, 1855, article 2 --) x 1166 Do.
sippi, ete.
Winnebago .......-.- February 27, 1855, article 4 -. x 1178
Ottawaand Chippewa) July 31, 1855, article 1----...- XI 621
Chippewa of Saginaw, | August 2, 1855, article1 -.-.. XI 633
ete.
Stockbridge and Mun-| February 5, 1856, article 3 --. XI 664
see, |
Dwamish et al .......| January 22, 1855, article 7 ...! XII 929 Do.
Skallam et al.........| January 26, 1855, article 7 --. XII 934 Do
Makah\. 245-5 soseeees January 31, 1855, article 7 --. XII 940 Do.
Walla Walla et al -...| June 9, 1855, article 6...... -- XII 947 Do.
Welkamial sie mae eae see June 9, 1855, article 6.....-.. XII 954 Do.
Nez Percé ..........:.| June 11, 1855, article 6....... XII 959 Do.
Middle Oregon ...-... June 25, 1855, article 5... --- XI |) 966 Do.
Qui-nai-elt et al......| July 1, 1855, article 6........ XII 972 Do.
Flathead....-........ July 16, 1855, article 6....... XII 977 Do,
Sioux (Mdewakanton- | June 19, 1858, article 1.....-- XII 1031
wan and Wapekute |
bands).
645
646
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF TREATIES AND ACTS OF CONGRESS AUTHORIZING
ALLOTMENTS OF LAND IN SEVERALTY—Continued.
|
U. S. Statutes
Tribes Date of treaty or law = Remarks
Volume | Page
Sioux (Sissefon and | June 19, 1858, article 1.----.- XIL 1037
Wahpeton bands).
Winnebago ..-.-..----- April 15, 1859, article 1..---. XII 1101
Chippewa (Swan | July 16, 1859, article 1..-.-.. XIL 1106
Creek and Black
River bands).
IASIS Beer aoe ace ae October 5, 1859, article 1. .--- scum | |fablilil
Delaware’... 22--2.=-- May 30, 1860, articlesland2.| xu | 1129
Potawatomi-.-..--.----- November 15, 1861, article 2-- xin 9 | 092
Ottaweie= <= -eeei ee June 24, 1862, article 3...-..- XII 1238
Rackapoo roast == June 28, 1862, article 2. ..---. XII 23
Nez Percé, 22-2. -=-- June 9, 1863, article 3:.------ XIV 648
Chippewa (Saginaw, | October 18, 1864, article 3----) | XIV 657
Swan Creek, and |
Black River bands). |
Omaliaos see see es s=--e March 6, 1865, article 4 ..---. XIV 668
Middle Oregon. .----- November 15, 1865, article 6-. XIV 752
Choctaw and Chicka- | April 28, 1866, articles 11 to 16. XIV 774
saw.
Delaware --.....:=<-- July 4, 1866, article 4........ | &XIV 794 | Optional(?).
Cherokee ...-.. =:-=.. July 19, 1866, article 20....-- XLV: 805 Do.
Sauk and Fox .... ---- | October 1, 1859, article 2.....) xv 468
Sioux (Sisseton and February 19, 1867, article 5 -- XV 506 |
Wahpeton bands).
Kiowaand Comanche. October 21, 1867, article 6-... XV 583 | Do.
Cheyenne =----- | October 28, 1867, article 6---- Xv 595 Do.
Uta sas. 2 seen alo] Manche ateon article: ? 2:2. XV 20 Do.
BLOM See Soe cinie ee ses | April 29, 1868, article 6 ------ XV 637 Do.
Crowes ese Sams May 7, 1868, article 6.-....--. xv 650
Cheyenne --=----- -- - May 10, 1868, article 3. ..--.- xv 656 Do.
WanralhOnececesksexise aa | June 1, 1868, article5.......- XV 668 Do.
Shoshoni and Ban- | July 3, 1868, article 6-....... XV: 675
nock.
Nez JR6rG6ue. 2 s-.<-25 August 18, 1868, article 1..... xv 693
Kilamathye-- eee s----—— October 14, 1864, article 6-- -- XVI 709
Chippewa of Missis- | March 19, 1867, article 7 ..-.-- XVI 721
S1)pl. [ |
Pawneeisa-s-s-e- sass Agreement April 10, 1876. .--. 5.0 5 an Wee ts)
Sioux, Northern Chey- | Agreement September 23-27, XIX 256
enne, and Arapaho. 1876, article 6.
Chippewa of Bois | Act of January 14, 1889..__.-. XXV 643
Forte. | |
Chippewaof Red Lake )_... - GW) oe wa io eecemare sessed XXV 643
Chippewa in Minne-|_...- (ho). toes SaaSIgsoBe Daa aes xXxKV 643
sota.
Bannock, Shoshoni, | May 14, 1880.....-..---...--- XXV 688 |
anil Sheepeaters,
Wain hs ose ae t Aomale ntste MarchiGmiSs0he. oo. <- 0c o-. XXI 200
Grows eo asn hanes Afovaysy tl2h INS aie) Sete a ea XXII 42
[bart Ee ae eee ts Mancha mlese seniors 2 oo sece XXIII 840,
Arikara, Gros Ventre. ! Act of December 14, 1886, XXVI 1033 |
and Mandan, article 3.
Assiniboin, Gros Ven- | Agreement of December 28, | XxXv 115
tre, Piegan, Blood, 1886, article 6.
Blackfoot, River
Crow, and Sioux
Spokane (Upper and | Agreement of March 18, 1887, xxv | *139
Middle bands).
article 2.
* For the agreement, see Annual Report Commissioner of Indian Atfairs for 1892, p. 743.
THOMAS)
ALLOTMENTS OF LAND IN SEVERALTY
647
SCHEDULE OF TREATIES AND ACTS OF CONGRESS AUTHORIZING
ALLOTMENTS OF LAND IN SEVERALTY—Continued.
U.S. Statutes
Tribes Date of treaty or law Remarks
| Volume | Page
| —|
ROnsal ss 252 eee | Act of March 2, 1889, section xxv | 992 |
iby, |
SOUR Ss. 25 cls fee eee _ Act of March 2, 1889, sections xxv | 890
8-10. | |
Sisseton and Wahpe-| Agreement of December 12, | xxvi__| 1037 |
ton Sioux. | 1889, article 14.
Kowiisocsoteees Seon Agreement of May 20, 1890, SO-giay | yee!
article 2. |
Sauk and Fox of the | Agreement of June 12, 1890, XXVI 751
Mississippi. article 2. |
Potawatomi.......... | Agreement of June 25, 1890, XXVI | 1017
| article 2. |
Absentee Shawnee..... Agreement of June 26, 1890, XXvI | 1020
article 2. |
Cheyenne and Arapa- Agreement of October, 1890, | Xxxv1 1022
ho. article 3. |
CHOW a 5-5 ce a2 trees Agreement of December 8, XXVI 1042
1890.
WWireHitaso.*. d<.22 see | Agreement of June 4, 1891, | xxvnr 896
article 2.
KGCKS POO “<=. ccasee eee Agreement of September 9, XxvII 557
1891, article 2.
Monkaw a seis. ess sees | Agreement of October 21, XXVII 644
1891,
Colville Reservation | Act of July 1,1892,article4... xxvir 63
Indians. |
Yankton Sioux ........ Agreement of December 51, | xxviI 317
1892, article 4.
ez PCTCG..(--\5 = <= aster Agreement of May 1, 1893, | xxv 329
articles 2 and 7.
Yuma (in California)... Agreement of December 4, | xxvu1 | 333
| 1893, article 2.
Sauk and Fox of Mis-| Actof August 15, 1894, article | xxvu1 | 296
souri. Ihe eal
Uncompahgre Uta....) Actof August 15,1894, article = xxyur 337
ete |
Wyandot.....-...-...| Act of August 15, 1894, sec- | xxvuII 301
tion 1,
Southern Uta......-..| Act of February 20, 1895, sec- | XXVIII 677
tion 2.
ReEWialp Bisse sicce cone ae 1895, section XXVIII | 907
Act of March 2,
ie
|
18 ETH, PY
2——9
SCHED WE, OD ance
INDICATING THE NUMBER AND LOCATION OF EACH CESSION BY OR RESERVATION FOR THE
1894, TOGETHER WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF THE TRACTS SO CEDED OR RESERVED,
THE NAME OF THE TRIBE OR TRIBES AFFECTED THEREBY,
Where or how
1
Date concluded
Reference Tribe ® Description of cession or reservation |
Oct. 22 | FortStanwix,| Stat. L., | Six Nations of | Article 3 of the treaty defines the western boundary of the Six
New York. vu, 15. New York. Nations.
Article 3, after defining said western boundary, provides ‘“ that
the Six Nations shall and do yield to the U.S., all claims to
the country W. of said boundary.”
By article 3 the U.S. also reserve 6 miles square around ‘‘the
fort of Oswego.”
1785
Jan. 21) Fort McIntosh Stat. L., | Wyandot, Del-| Defines their boundaries and reserves to the use of the U.S.
vu, 16. aware, Chip- sundry tracts at various points named.
pewa, and
| Ottawa.
Nov. 28 Hopewell on | Stat. L., | Cherokee....- Article 4 fixes the following boundary between the hunting
Keowee vir, 18. | grounds of the Cherokee and the lands of the U. S., viz: Begin-
river,South ning at the mouth of Duck river on the Tennessee; thence
Carolina. running NE. to the ridge dividing the waters running into
Cumberland from those running into the Tennessee; thence
eastwardly along the said ridge to a NE. line to berun, which
| shall strike the river Cumberland 40 miles above Nashville;
thence along the said line to the river; thence up the said
river to the ford where the Kentucky road crosses the river;
thence to Campbell's line, near Cumberland Gap; thence to
the mouth of Claud’s creek on Holstein; thence to the Chim-
ney Top mountain; thence to Camp creek near the mouth
of Big Limestone on Nolichuckey; thence a southerly course
6 miles to a mountain; thence §S. to the North Carolina
line; thence to the South-Carolina Indian boundary and
along the same SW. over the top of the Oconee mountain
till it shall strike Tugaloo river; thence a direct line to the
top of the Currohee mountain; thence to the head of the
S. fork of Oconee river,
| | |
1 The date in this column, in case of treaties, refers to the time of signing the treaty and not to the date of the proclamation,
2 The recent spelling of the tribal names is followed in this column so far as practicable.
%The spelling of the Indian names in this column follows that of the treaties, ete.
648
LAIN ID CHSSIONS
INDIAN TRIBES FROM THE ORGANIZATION OF THE FEDERAL GOVERNMENT TO AND INCLUDING
THE DATE OF TREATY, LAW OR EXECUTIVE ORDER GOVERNING THE SAME,
AND HISTORICAL DATA AND REFERENCES BEARING THEREON,
Designation of cession on map
Tistorical data and remarks es a
Number | Location
| |
This western boundary is described as beginning at the mouth of a creek about | (Dotted | New York.
4 miles E, of Niagara, called Oyonwayea or Johnston’s Landing Place, on the |- black |
lake named by the Indians Oswego and by us Ontario; as running thence line.)
southerly always 4 miles E.of the carrying path between Lake Erie and
Ontario to the mouth of Tehoseroron or Buftalo creek on Lake Erie; thence
S. to the north boundary of Pennsylvania; thence W. to the end of said north
boundary; thence S. along the west boundary of said state to the Ohio river.
This boundary is shown on the map of New York by a dotted black line.
The cession within the state of New York herein made consisted of all that | 1 | Pennsylvania.
portion of the state lying N.of said described boundary line, except that
portion of the ‘‘4-mile strip” extending from Oyonwayea to Fort Schlosser,
which had already been ceded to the British in 1765, It also included all
claim the Six Nations had by right of conquest to territory W. of the Ohio
river, but which is covered by the re specific cessions of other tribes. It
further included all that part of Pennsylvania lying N. and W. of the bound-
ary line established by treaty of Nov. 5, 1768, between the Six Nations and the
British superintendent of Indian affairs as shown on map of that state,
colored green. The cession herein made was afterward renewed and con-
firmed (in order to remoye dissatisfaction among a portion of the Six Nations)
by treaty of Jan.9,1789. At a subsequent treaty made Noy. 11, 1794, that
portion of the cession above described lying within the state of New York
(except the 4-mile tract from Oyonwayea to Fort Schlosser) was relinquished
by the U.S, and declared to be within the rightful boundaries of the Seneka
nation. |
eye aoa oe Se a Ai aie a el eee eR AOS SER ee aS ene ca Secciewing aces sees 2 New York.
This treaty was never carried into effect, owing to the hostile attitude assumed
by a large proportion of the Ohio tribes, and it was finally superseded by the
treaty of Aug. 3, 1795, at Greenville.
The Cherokee ceded to the U. §. all claim they had to the country lying N. 3 Tennessee and border-
and E. of this line. The country thus ceded comprised a tract in North ing States.
Carolina lying W. of the blue Ridge and also a tract in Tennessee and Ken-
tucky lying 8S. of Cumberland river. ‘The third clause in the description is
somewhat ambiguous. Construed literally and directly it would imply that
the “NE. line” should be run (southwestward) from a point on Cumberland
river 40 miles above Nashville; and in his exhaustive discussion of the treaty
in his memoir, ‘‘‘The Cherokee Nation of Indians” (Fifth Annual Report of
the Bureau of Ethnology, 1887, p. 153), Royce intimates that it was in
order to take advantage of the Indians that a less direct construction was
adopted. This indirect construction would seem to require modification in
the punctnation, so that the clause might read, e. g., thence eastwardly along
the said ridge to a NE. line, to be run, which shall strike the river Cumberland, 40
miles above Nashville; or a transposition of the ideas expressed by the suc-
cessive phrases, so that the clanse might read, e. g., thence eastwardly along
the said ridge to a NE. line to be run 40 miles above Nashville, which shall
strike the river Cumberland; i. e., the construction involves the supposition
that the phrase ‘40 miles above Nashville” relates to the ridge and not to the
river, Actually the line was not run for a dozen years, and meantime the
indirect construction was affirmed by the language used in the treaty of
1791. When the line was finally surveyed by General Winchester, in the
autumn of 1797, it would appear that the usual discrepancies between the
boundary as defined on paper and that traced on the ground were introduced.
After much research Royce was able to retrace Winchester’s devious line
with satisfactory accuracy, and makes use of it as the boundary on his map
(loe, eit., plate viii); but since the direct line is more nearly in accord with the
language of the treaty, and since no material interests are now involved, it
has been adopted in the accompanying map. To facilitate comparison, the
Winchester line 1s retained, and to permit ocular comparison between the
boundaries as defined by the two constructions of the ambiguous clause, | {
the line defined by the direct construction is introduced also.—W J M.
649
650,
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS
IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCH EP DWlLk OF ENepieAIN
Date
| Where or how |
concluded |
|
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or rescrvation
Jan.
Jan. 31
1789
Jan. 9
Jan. 9
10 |
|
Hopewell on
Keowee
| river,South |
Carolina.
Hopewell on
Keowee
river, South
Carolina.
Mouth of |
| Great Mia- |
mi Viver, |
|
|
|
Fort Harmar,
Ohio.
|
|
|
|
|
Fort Harmar,
Ohio,
Stat. L.,
VII, 21.
istatenlie
VI, 24.
Stat. L.,
Vil, 26.
Ordinance
of Con-
gress, |
Stat. L.,
VU, 28.
Stat. L.,
Vil, 33.
| Shawnee
Choctaw .....|
Chickasaw -
Article 3 provides that ‘‘The boundary of the lands hereby
allotted to the Choctaw nation to live and hunt on within
the limits of the United States of America is and shall be
the following, viz: Beginning at a point on the thirty-first
degree of N. latitude, where the eastern boundary of the
Natches district shall touch the same; thence E. along the
said thirty-first degree of N. latitude, being the southern
boundary of the United States of America, until it shall
strike the eastern boundary of the lands on which the
Indians of the said nation did live and bunt on the 29th of
Noy., 1782, while they were under the protection of the King
of Great Britain; thence northerly along the said eastern
boundary, until it shall meet the northern boundary of the
said lands; thence westerly along the said northern bound-
ary, until ‘it shall meet the western boundary thereof;
thence southerly along the same to the beginning.”
By the same article there is reserved for the use of the U.S.,
for the establishment of trading posts, three tracts of 6
miles square each within the general limits of the above-
described boundaries at such places as Congress may dles-
ignate.
| Article 3 defines the boundaries of the Chickasaw as follows:
Beginning on the ridge that divides the waters running into
the Cumberland, from those running into the Tennessee, at a
point in a line to be run NE. , which shall strike the Ten-
nessee at the mouth of Duck riv er; thence westerly along
said ridge, till it shall strike the Ohio; thence down the S.
bank thereof to the Mississippi; thence down the same to
the Choctaw line or Natchez district; thence along said
line, or the line of the district eastwardly as far as the Chick-
asaws Claimed and lived and hunted on, the 29th of Noy.,
1782. Thence the said boundary eastwardly shall be the
lands allotted to the Choctaws and Cherokees and the lands
at present in tle possession of the Creeks.
From the foregoing territory there was reserved by the U. 8.
for the establishment of a trading post a circular tract 5
miles in diameter to be laid out at the lower port of the
Muscle shoals at the mouth of Ocochappo river.
| The U.S. allot to the Shawanoe nation the following country,
Christian In-
dians.
to live and hunt upon: Beginning at the 8. line of the lands
allotted to the Wyandots and Delaware nations, at the place
where the main branch of the Great Miami which falls into
the Ohio intersects said line; thence down the river Miami
to the fork next below the old fort which was taken by the
French in 1752; thence due W. to the river de la Panse and
down that river to the Wabash. The Shawanees relinquish
to the U. S. all claim to lands E., W., and S. of the E., W.,
and §. lines before described.
Congress set apart a tract of 4,000 acres at Shoenbrun on
Muskingum river for Christian Indians.
| Congress set apart a tract of 4,000 acres at Guadenhutten on
Wyandot,Del- |
aware, Ot-
tawa, Chip-
pewa, Pot-
awatomi,
and Sauk.
Six Nations ..)
Muskingum river for Christian Indians.
Congress set apart a tract of 4,000 acres at Salem on Muskin-
gum river for Christian Indians.
Reaftirm houndaries and reserves under treaty of Jan. 21, 1785,
and cede all other claims.
The Six Nations renew and confirm gue provisions as to bound-
aries established by treaty of Oct. 22, 1784.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1786-1789
LAND CESSTONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
No selection or survey was ever made of these three proposed reservations.
The Ocochappo river here mentioned is now called Bear creek. No survey
was ever made of the boundaries of this proposed reservation.
This treaty was never carried into effect, owing to the continued acts of hostility
on the part of the Shawnee toward citizens of the U.S., and it was finally
superseded by the provisions of the treaty of Aug. 3, 1795, at Greenville.
Purchased by act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1823. (See that act) -....--.-.---.----
Purchased by act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1823. (See that act) ....-...---..----- |
Purchased by act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1823. (See that act) ..........-.-.----- |
This treaty was never carried into effect, owing to the uninterrupted hostilities |
on the part of the Indians, and it was finally superseded by the provisions of |
the treaty of Aug. 3, 1795, at Greenville.
|
|
See note opposite treaty of Oct. 22,1784. [The only change from the treaty of
Oct. 22,1784, is the addition of the words ‘‘and south” after ‘‘ north” in the
following clause: ‘And tien they shall be secured in the peaceful possession
of the lands they inhabit, east and north of the same.” The Mohawk were
not ineluded in this treaty, but by article 4 were allowed to become a party
by declaring their assent within six months from the date thereof. }
Number Location
|
4 | Ohio.
|
5 | Ohio.
6 | Ohio.
652 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
; SCHEDULE OF TEND PAN
Where or how
Date OnGLGEE Reference | Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1789 |
Jan. 9 Fort Harmar, | Stat. L., | Six Nations.... The U.S. confirm to the Six Nations all lands inhabited by
Ohio. VII, 33. them and not herein previously ceded.
The U.S. confirm the Oneida and Tuskarora in the possession
| of their respective lands.
1790
Aug. 7 New York| Stat. L., | Creek........| Article 4 defines the boundaries of the Creek nation as follows:
City. Vu, 35. Beginning where the old line strikes the river Savannah;
thence up the said river to a place on the most northern
branch of the same, commonly called the Keowee, where a
| NE. line to be drawn from the top of the Occunna mountain
shall intersect; thence along the said line in a SW. direction
to Tugelo river; thence to the top of the Currahee mountain;
thence to the source of the main south branch of the Oconee
river, called the Appalachee; thence down the middle of said
| main south branch and river Oconee to its confluence with
the Oakmulgee, which form the Altamaha; and thence down
the middle of the Altamaha to the old line on the said river,
| | and thence along the said old line to river St Mary’s.
| The Creeks cede all claim N. and E. of the foregoing boundaries,
1791 |
Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Piankishaw Provides that 150 acres at Vincennes, heretofore in the posses- )
gress. I, 221. andKaskas-| sion of the Piankishaws, shall be given to the persons in pos-
| kia, session thereof at the date of this act.
Provision is further made that the tract previously Ho thee |
by the Kaskaskias at their village shall be confirmed to their
use.
July 2) OnHolston | Stat. L., | Cherokee....- Article 4 provides that the boundary between the U.S. and the
| river, near| vu, 39. Cherokee nation shall begin at the top of the Currahee moun-
mouth of tain where the Creek line passes it; thence a direct line to
French Tugelo river; thence NE. to the Ocunna mountain and over
Broad. the same along the South-Carolina Indian boundary to the
North-Carolina boundary; thence N. to a poiut from which a
line is to be extended to the river Clinch, that shall pass
the Holston at the ridge which divides the waters running
into Little river from those running into the Tennessee;
thence up the river Cliiitch to Campbell’s line, and along the
same to the top of Cumberland mountain; thence a direct
line to the Cumberland river where the Kentucky road crosses
it; thence down the Cumberland river to a point from which
a SW. line will strike the ridge which divides the waters of
Cumberland from those of Duck river, 40 miles above Nash-
ville; thence down said ridge to a point from whence a SW.
line will strike the mouth of Duck river.
The Cherokee cede and relinquish to the U.S. all land to the
| right of the line described and beginning as aforesaid.
1794
Noy. 11 | Kon-on-dai- | Stat. L., | Six Nations.... By article 2 the U.S. acknowledge the title of the Onondaga,
| gua, New Vu, 44. | Oneida, and Cayuga to the reserves given them by treaty
York. with the state of New York.
By article 3 the boundaries of the Seneka nation are defined as
; beginning on Lake Ontario at the NW. corner of the land
they sold to Oliver Phelps; thence westerly along the lake as
far as O yong wong yeh creek at Johnson’s Landing place,
about 4 miles eastward from Fort Niagara; thence south-
erly up that creek to its main fork; thence straight to the
main fork of Stedman’s creek, which empties into the river
Niagara above Fort Schlosser, and then onward from that
fork in the same straight course to that river (this line, from
| the mouth of O yong wong yeh creek to the river Niagara
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1789-1794
LAND CESSITONS—Continued.
653
Fistorical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
|
_ These lands were within the state of New York and were ceded by the Indians
from time to time under treaties made with the authorities of that state.
They do not come within the scope of this work.
The beundaries of these tracts haye not been ascertained.
The boundary of the territory ceded by the Cherokee under this treaty was not |
| determined until 1797, when it was fixed by Hawkins and Pickens, as shown |
in accompanying map. For history see 5th Annual Report of Bureau of
Ethnology, pp. 158-169.
cipally with the Onondaga and Seneka.
Prior to 1793 the Onondaga reserve contained over 100 squaremiles. By treaty
of Mar. 11, 1793, with the state of New York they sold over three-fourths of it.
By treaty of July 28, 1795, with New York they sold a portion of the remain-
der. By treaty of Feb. 25,1817, with New York they sold 4,320 acres more.
Feb. 11, 1822, they sold New York 800 acres. They still retain 6,100 acres.
The Cayuga, by treaty of Feb. 25,1789, with New York sold all their country
square miles. May 18, 1803, they sold to New York all their remaining Jands.
the map of New York and are colored green.
The boundaries thus established amounted to a retrocession to the Seneka of
a portion of the territory ceded by the Six Nations to the U. 8. by treaties
of Oct. 22, 1784, and Jan.9,1789. The boundaries of the Seneka as herein
established are indicated on the map of New York by crimson lines.
The Oneida have since sold their lands to the state of New York and live prin- |
except 100 square miles on Cayuga lake,a few acres on Seneca river, and 1 |
mile square at Cayuga ferry. July 27, 1795, they sold to New York all but 3 |
The boundaries of the original Cayuga and Onondaga reserves are shown on |
10
|
|
Georgia.
Tennessee and border-
ing States.
New York.
| New York.
New York.
654 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date Couclnded | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1794
Nov. 11 Kon-on-dai- | Stat. L., | Six Nations.... above Fort Schlosser, being the eastern boundary of a strip |
gua, New| Vil, 44. of land extending from the same line to Niagara river, which |
York. the Seneka nation ceded to the King of Great Britain at —
| a treaty held about thirty years ago, with Sir William |
Johnson); then the line runs along the river Niagara to
Lake Erie; then along Lake Erie to the NE. corner of a tri-
angular piece of land which the U.S. conveyed to the state
of Pennsylvania by patent dated Mar.3,1792; then dueS.
to the N. boundary of that state; then due E. to the SW.
corner of the land sold by the Seneka nation to Oliver Phelps;
and then N. and northerly along Phelps’s line to the place
| | _ of beginning on Lake Ontario.
| | | By article 4 the Six Nations engage that they will never claim
| | any other land within the boundaries of the U.S.
By article 5 the Six Nations cede to the U. §. the right to con-
struct a wagon road from Fort Schlosser to Lake Erie as far S$.
| | as Buttaloe Creek; also the free use of ali harbors and rivers
1795 | within their limits.
Aug. 3 Greeneyille,| Stat. L., | Wyandot, | Article3 defines the general boundary line between the lands of
Ohio. vil, 49. Dolaware, the U.S. and the lands of said tribes as follows: Beginning at
Shawneo, the mouth of Cayahoga river and run thence up the same to
Ottawa, the portage between that and the Tuscarawas branch of the
Chip p ewa, Muskingum; thence down that branch to the crossing place
Potawato- above Fort Lawrence; thence westerly to a fork of that
mi, Miami, branch of the Great Miami river running into the Ohio at or
Eel River, near which fork stood Loromie’s store and where commences
| Wea, Kick-| the portage between the Miamiof the Ohio and St Mary’s
| apoo, Pian- | river, which is a branch of the Miami, which runs into Lake
kishaw, and Erie; thence a westerly course to Fort Recovery, which
Kaskaskia. stands on a branch of the Wabash; then southwesterly in
a direct line to the Ohio, so as to intersect that river oppo-
site the mouth of Kentucke or Cuttawa river; and the said
| Indian tribes cede and relinquish forever all claim to lands
| ayae eastwardly and southwardly of said general boundary
ine.
The Indians also cede to the U.S.a number of small tracts of
| land within the general limits of the territory reserved by
the former, as follows:
1, Six miles square at or near Loromie’s store. .---......-..
2. Two milessquare at the head of navigable water on St
Mary’s river, near Girty’s town.
3. Six niles square at the head of navigable water of Au-
| Glaize river.
| 4, Six miles square at the confluence of Au-Glaize and
Miami rivers where Fort Defiance stands.
5, Six miles square at or near the confluence of St Mary’s
and St Joseph’s rivers, where Fort Wayne stands or
| near it. |
6. Two miles square on the Wabash at the end of the port-
age from the Miami of the lake, about 8 miles westward
from Fort Wayne. }
. Six miles square at the Onatanon or old Weea towns on |
the Wabash.
~1
8. ‘Twelve miles square at the British fort on the Miami of
the lake, at the foot of the rapids. |
9, Six miles square at the mouth of the Miami of the lake,
where it empties into Lake Erie. |
10, Six miles square on Sandusky Lake, where a fort form-
| | erly stood,
11. Two miles square at the Lowerrapids of Sandusky river. .
12. The post of Detroit and all land to the N., W., and S.
of it to which the Indian title had been extinguished
by gifts or grants to the French or English govern-
ments, and so much more land to be annexed to the
district of Detroit as shall be comprehended between
the river Rosine on the 8., Lake St Clair onthe N., and
| a line the general course whereof shall be 6 miles dis-
tant from the W.end of Lake Erie and Detroit river.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1794-1795
LAND CEHESSION S—Continued.
655
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
This was intended to be a reiteration of the relinquishment made by treaty of
1784 to all lands W. of Ohio river.
y ms
| |
The tract herein ceded comprised the eastern and southern portions of Ohio, 11 Ohio, Indiana.
embracing nearly two-thirds of the state, and a triangular piece in south- |
eastern Indiana.
Ln S ott one Recon GEE ERS aduaaene Boece 6ot0n gc 0650 30 JO0US0 C5 COL EEGs SDSS CCeeosnee 12
Sette ee ee ea oie os Sew vate a noe 2S ee eer eae neR eee c saciccavececetes seine 13
nce sh IE RIESE bee tS Tr 14 Ohio (detail).
BOGMeTenwiNelSUor: so: 2. ca lo ee eee eee es, ciao oceacche coco uees 15
BREVEradein une: L803. ~. 225 a ee nee eee ee PSS cle cc ccew wee 16 | Indiana (detail).
UEC ONG, LOUOs sna = a= mi at ae ee ie eS ome cmon clos hemo acs 17 | In diana (detail).
This tract was never surveyed, and by treaty of Sept. 30,1809, with the Dela- ..--......-.. Indiana.
wares and others it was retroceded by the U.S. tothe Indians. Its bounda-
ries are approximately shown on the map by scarlet lines. |
Surveyed in Dec., 1805, by virtue of act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1805; subdivided 18 | Ohio (detail).
and sold in accordance with act of Congress of Apr. 27, 1816.
Surveyed in 1806 by Ewing under act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1805......--------- 19 | Ohio (detail).
Found te be within limits of Connecticut Western reserve and therefore never ..---..----- | Ohio.
separately surveyed. The location of this tract is approximately shown on
the map by dotted black lines.
Surveyed by Ewing in 1807 under act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1805; subdivided 20
into town lots and sold under act of Congress approved Apr. 27, 1816.
The necessity for the establishment of the boundaries of this tract was super-
seded by the conclusion of the treaty of Noy. 17, 1807, whereby the Indians
ceded to the U. 8. a large extent of territory surrounding and ineluding within
its general limits the tract described. The approximate limits of this tract
are, however, shown on the map by a dotted black line.
| Ohio (detail).
|
| Michigan (from Sayi-
naw bay to Lake
Erie).
656
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE: OF DT ND EAN
Where or how
Jat
ate concluded
Reference |
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Ang. 3 | Greeneville,
Ohio.
1796 |
May 31|/New York
City.
Stat. L.,
vu, 49,
Stat. L.,
Vil, 55.
| Wyandot,
Delaware,
Shawnee,
Ottawa,
Chippewa,
Potawato-
mi, Miami,
Eel River,
Wea, Kick-
apoo, Pian-
kishaw,and
Kaskaskia,
| Seven Nations
of Canada,
13. The post of Michillimackinac, and all the land on the
island on which the post stands, and the mainland
adjacent, of which the Indian title has been extin-
guished by gifts or grants to the French or English
governments.
Also a piece of land on the main to the N. of the island,
to measure 6 miles on Lake Huron or the streight be-
tween lakes Huron and Michigan, and to extend 3 miles
back from the water of the lake or streight.
Also De Bois Blane island, being an extra and yolun-
tary gift of the Chippewa nation.
Six miles square at mouth of Chikago river, emptying
into the SW. end of Lake Michigan where a fort form-
erly stood,
. Twelve miles square at or near the mouth of Illinois river.
14.
16. Six miles square at the old Piorias fort and village, near
S. end of Illinois lake on Illinois river.
17. The Indians also grant the people of the U.S. a free pas-
sage by water and land through their country along
the chain of posts from Loromie’s store via the St
Mary’s to Fort Wayne and down the Miami to Lake
Erie; also from Loromie’s store down the Auglaize to
‘Fort Defiance; also from Loromie’s store to Sandusky
river and down the same to Sandusky bay; also from
Sandusky to the foot of Miami rapids and thence to
Detroit; also from mouth of Chikago to Illinois river
apd down same to the Mississippi; also from Fort
Wayne to the Wabash and down Wabash to the Ohio.
18. The U.S. relinquish their claim to all other Indian lands
N. of the river Ohio, E. of the Mississippi and W. and
S.of the Great Lakes and the waters uniting them,
according to the boundary agreed on in the treaty of
1783 between U.S. and Great Britain, except the tract
of 150,000 acres, near the rapids of the Ohio, assigned
to General Clark for the use of himself and his war-
riors.
19. The U.S. also reserve and except the post of Vin-
cennes on the river Wabash and the lands adjacent of
which the Indian title had previously been extin-
guished.
20. Also the lands at all other places in possession of the
French people and other white settlers among them, of
which the Indian title has been extinguished by grants
to the French and English governments.
21. Also the post of Fort Massac, toward the mouth of the
Ohio.
The Seven Nations relinquish to the state of New York all
claim to lands within that state, with certain reservations:
A tract 6 miles square, reserved in the sale made by the com-
missioners of the land office of New York to Alexander
Macomb for the use of the St Regis Indians, is confirmed as
a reservation for them.
One square mile is also reserved at each of the St Regis mills
and meadows on Grass river for said Indians.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1795-1796
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
657
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
|
This consists of two separate tracts, one being the island and the other the
mainland on the 8.
Any necessity for the survey of this tract was superseded by the Kaskaskia
cession of Aug. 13, 1803, and Sauk and Fox cession of Noy. 3, 1804. The bound-
aries are approximately shown by dotted black lines.
Any necessity for the survey of this tract was superseded by the Kaskaskia
cession of Aug. 13, 1803, and Sauk and Fox cession of Noy. 3, 1804, The bound-
aries are approximately shown by dotted black lines,
In July, 1779, two Piankishaw chiefs deeded to George Rogers Clarke a tract 24
leagues square on the N. side of Ohio river, opposite the falls. Virginia never
confirmed this grant. Jan. 2, 1781, Virginia ceded to Congress conditionally
all right to territory NW. of the Ohioriver. Sept. 13, 1783, Congress accepted
the cession. Dec. 20, 1783, Virginia authorized her delegates in Congress to
convey the same to the U.S. The deed was executed Mar. 1, 1784, and con-
tained a condition that not exceeding 150,000 acres promised by Virginia
should be granted to Gen. George Rogers Clarke and the officers and soldiers
the Ohio as a majority of the officers shall choose, and to be divided among
the officers and soldiers in due proportion, according to the laws of Virginia.
The tract when first laid off was called the Illinois grant and afterward
Clark’s grant.
There having arisen a dispute as to the proper boundaries of this tract, they
were specifically defined by treaty of June 7, 1803.
This was an indefinite reservation and was never more specifically defined.
This post was at the mouth of Massac creek, a short distance E. of the present
site of Metropolis City.
This was simply the relinquishment by those members of the Six Nations
who had removed to Canada after the Revolutionary war of any undivided
interest they might claim or be admitted to have in the territory of their
New York brethren, and which had been or should thereafter be ceded by the
latter to the state of New York.
This tract in its original boundaries, as surveyed in 1799, was 74 miles long on
the N. boundary and 11 miles, 15 chains, 60 links on the S. boundary; the E.
boundary was 3 miles, 10 chains, 3 links in length and the W. boundary,
from the State line to St Lawrence river, was 2 miles, 41 chains. Only
the original boundaries of the reserve are here shown, although its area has
been reduced (by several purchases made by state of New York) to 14,030
acres.
| These tracts were to be reserved only in case the mills should be found to be
} outside the 6 miles square tract. The boundaries of the latter tract, as
| shown on the map, include the mills.
of his regiment, to be laid off in one tract in such place on the NW. side of |.
21
26
Michigan 1.
Michigan 1,
| Michigan 1
Illinois 2.
Illinois 1.
Illinois 1.
Indiana.
Indiana, Illinois 1.
| Illinois 1.
New York.
658
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES
(ETH, ANN. 18
SC EVADE OF TING eA hy
Where or how
Date | aac tuded Reference | Tribe Description of cession or reservation
| |
|
| | |
1796 | H
June 29 | Colerain, | Stat. L., | Creek.......- By article 3 the Creeks concede to the U.S. the right to estab-
| Georgia. VII, 56. lish a trading or military post on the S. side of the Alatamaha
river, on the bluff about 1 mile above Beard’s bluff, or any-
where lower down the river, and to annex thereto a tract of
land 5 mile& square, bordering on one side on the river.
By article 4 the Creeks conceded a general right to the U.S. to
establish necessary military or trading posts within their
territory, with reservations of 5 miles square of land attached,
with the stipulation that whenever any of the posts shall be
| abandoned the land shall revert to the Indians,
1797
Mar. 29 | Albany, New , Stat. L.,.. Mohawk ..-..- The Mohawks cede to the state of New York all claim to land
| York. vu, 61. | within the territorial limits of the state.
Sept. 15 | Genesee, New | Stat. L., | Seneka....... | The Senekas sell to Robert Morris a tract bounded as follows:
(Con- York. | Vir, 601, | 2 Easterly by the land confirmed to Oliver Phelps and Na-
tract.) thaniel Gorham by the legislature of the Commonwealth of
Massachusetts, by act of Nov. 21, 1788; southerly by the N.
boundary line of the state of Pennsylvania; westerly, partly
by a tract of land, part of the land ceded by the state of
Massachusetts to the U.S. and by them sold to Pennsylvania,
being a right-angled triangle whose hypothenuse is in or
along the shore of Lake Erie; partly by Lake Erie from the
northern point of that triangle to the southern bounds of a
tract of Jand 1 mile in width lying on and along the E. side
of the strait of Niagara, and partly by the said tract to
Lake Ontario; and on the N. by the boundary line between
the U.S. and the King of Great Britain. From this cession
the Senekas reserve sundry tracts, as below enumerated:
1. A tract containing 2 square miles at Canawagus, to
include the village and 1 mile in breadth along the
river.
. A tract containing 2 square miles at Big Tree, to
include the village and 1 mile in breadth along the
river.
. A tract containing 2 square miles at Little Beard’s
cown, to include the village and 1 mile in breadth
along the river.
A tract containing 2 square miles at Squawky Hill, 1
square mile to be laid off along the river to include
the village and the other directly west thereof and
contiguons thereto.
5. A tract at Gardeau, beginning at the mouth of Steep
Hill creek; thence due E. until it strikes the old path;
thence S. until a due W. line willintersect with certain
steep rocks on the W. side of Genesee river; thence
due W., N., and E. to the beginning, inclosing as much
land on the W. as on the E. side of the river.
. A tractat Kaounadean along the river 8 miles in length
and 2 miles in breadth.
. A tractat Cataraugos, beginning at the mouth of Eight-
cen Mile or Koghquaugu creek; thence a line or lines
drawn parallel to Lake Erie, 1 mile from the lake to
the month of Cataraugos creek; thence a line or lines
extending 12 miles up the N. side of said creek at a
distance of 1 mile therefrom; thence a direct line to
said creek; thence down the said creek to Lake Erie;
thence along the lake to the first mentioned creek, |
and thence to the place of beginning.
. Also one other tract at Cataraugos, beginning at the
shore of Lake Erie on theS. side of Cataraugos creek
at the distance of 1 mile from the mouth; thence run-
ning 1 mile from the lake; thence on a line parallel
thereto to a point 1 mile from the Connondanweyea
creek; thence up the said creek 1 mile in a line par-
allel thereto; thence on a direct line to the said creek;
thence down the same to Lake Erie; thence along the
lake to the beginning.
to
oo
6
7
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1796-1797 659
LAND CESSLON S—Continued.
Designation 0° cession on map
Historical data and remarks i.- — +
| Number Location
A fort called Fort James was established at the point named, but by the terms
of agreement with the Indians no boundary lines of the reservation were
permitted to be surveyed or established,
No designation by boundary of any such tracts was made.
This was a general relinquishment of their claim as one of the Six Nations, but
is more specifically cévered by cessions made by the Six Nations in their
aggregate capacity. |
This sale to Robert Morris included all of the country assigned to the Seneka 29
by treaty of Nov. 11, 1794, except the reservations herein enumerated and |
excepting also a tract 1 mile in width along the E. side of Niagara river |
between the mouth of Buffalo creek and Lake Ontario.
Subsequently sold to the state of New York..-........--..-.--.---.---.-------- | 30
|
|
Subsequently sold to the stateof New Yorks. ~~ <2... we see ane 31
Sold to Oliver Phelps by treaty, June 30,1802 ...........-....----.-----..----- 32
Peubsequembly Sbld by the Sene kay yee ae eee le tetele tie te = a= = aie a a == 33 |
| | >| New York.
anuseduenuly sold: by theiSenekas..-— meas eaemeneeeneme a ani=-s< 222 <<\-omnlc ene 84
leStubsequently sold by the Senekac----s)e--eeeee- ots ses 2-. --2--------+ -22----- 35
By treaty of June 30, 1802, the Seneka relinquished this tract to the Holland 36
Land Company, and that company in turn granted them a tract which not
only ineluded nearly all this Cattaraugus reserve but also a considerable |
tract of surrounding territory. |
| Relinquished to the Holland Land Company by treaty of June 30, 1802 ......-- 37 |
| |
660
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCH EDL Ob sons ia
Where or how
Date concluded
1797
Sept. 15 | Genesee, New
(Con- York.
tract.)
1798
Oct. 2 Tellico, Ten-
nessee.
1801 |
Oct. 24 | Chickasaw
Blufis, Ten-
nessee,
Fort Adams,
Mississippi.
1802 |
June 16
son, Georgia.
Reference |
Description of cession or reservation
|
Stat. L., | Seneka-...- -.
yur, 601. |
Stat. L., | Cherokee --....
Vil, 62.
| Chickasaw -..
Stat. L., Choctaw
VII, 66,
Fort Wilkin- |
States Ween | sGreek =a
VI, 68.
9, The Senekas reserve a tract of 42 square miles at or
near Allegenny river.
. Also a tract at Buffalo creek
. Also a tract at Tannawanta creek ......-..-----
. The Senekas reserve a tract at Oil Spring
The Cherokee nation cedes to the U.S. all lands within the fol-
lowing boundaries, viz: from a point on the Tennessee
river helow Tellico Block House, called the Wild-Cat Rock,
in a direct line to the Militia spring near the Maryville road
leading from Tellico; from the said spring to the Chill-
fhowie mountain by a line so to be run as will leave all the
farms on Nine Mile creek to the northward and eastward of
it, and to be continued along Chillhowie mountain until it
strikes Hawkins’s line; thence along the said line to the great
Tron mountain; and from the top of which a line to be con-
tinued in a southeastwardly course to where the most south-
wardly branch of Little river crosses the divisional line to
Tuggaloe river.
Also from the place of beginning, the Wild Cat Rock, down
the NE. margin of the Tennessee river (not including
islands) to a point or place 1 mile above the junction of that
river with the Clinch, and from thence by a line to be drawn
in a right angle until it intersects Hawkins’s line leading
from Clinch; thence down the said line to the river Clinch;
thence up the said river to its junction with Emmery’s
river; and thence up Emmery’s river to the foot of Cumber-
land mountain; from thence a line to be drawn northeast-
wardly, along the foot of the mountain, until it intersects
with Campbell’s line.
The Chickasaw nation cedes to the U.S. the right to lay ont
and open a road through their land between the settlements
of Mero district, Tennessee, and those of Natchez, Missis-
sippi, provided that the necessary ferries over streams
crossed by said road shall be the property of the Chickasaw
nation.
The Choctaw nation cedes to the U.S. the right to lay out and
open a wagon road through their lands, commencing at the
northern extremity of the settlements of Mississippi terri-
tory and from thence by such route as may be selected until
it strikes the lands claimed by the Chickasaw nation.
The Choctaws and the U.S. mutually agree that the old line of
demarkation heretofore established by and between the offi-
cers of his Brittanic Majesty and the Choctaw nation, which
runs in a parallel direction with the Mississippi river and
eastward thereof, shall be retraced and plainly marked, and
that the said line shall be the boundary between the settle-
ments of Mississippi territory and the Choctaw nation.
And the said nation relinquishes to the U.S. all claim to land
lying between said line and the Mississippi river bounded
S. by the 31° of N. latitude and N. by the Yazoo river where
the said line strikes the same.
The Creeks cede to the U. S. all land between the following
bounds and the lines of the extinguished claims of said na-
tion heretofore ascertained and established by treaty: Be-
ginning at the upper extremity of the high shoals ofthe
Appalachee river, the same being a branch of the Oconee
river, and on the southern bank of the same, running thence
a direct course to a noted ford of the S. branch of Little
river, called by the Indians Chattochuccohatchee; thence
a direct line to the main branch of Commissioner's creek,
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1797-1802
LAN D CHSSLON S—Continued.
661
FTistorical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
The tracts at Buffalo creek and Tonawanda creek were to contain in the
aggregate 200 square miles. The Tonawanda tract, as selected, comprised
7L square miles, and is shown on the map in green.
This was intended to have been specifically reserved to the Indians by the
terms of this contract, but by inadvertence it was omitted from the text.
The Indians, however, always maintained their right to it. They instituted
suit in 1856 for the ejectment of trespassers, and their title to the reserve
was finally established by judgment of the New York court of appeals.
This cession comprised three detached tracts: One lying between Hawkins
line and Tennessee river, in Tennessee; one lying between Pickens line
and Meigs line, in Tennessee and North Carolina, and one lying between
Cumberland mountain and Clinch river, in Tennessee.
The line of road, as established under this authority, is shown by a dotted
black line on the maps.
The line of road, as established under this authority, is shown by a dotted
black line on the maps.
| The boundary fixed by the British officers and the Choctaw by the treaty referred
to (Mar. 26, 1765) is but partially shown on the map. (See Introduction,
pp. 559-560. )
his Geesion forms two detached tracwiecsees tame om ccc <cie a aictccee salnnns soeces
43
New York.
Tennessee and border-
ing States.
Tennessee and border-
ing States, Missis-
sippi.
Tennessee and border-
ing States, Missis-
sippi.
Mississipi.
Georgia.
662 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCH RDU: HOF} aap mt 25:
| Where or how
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded f | 1 rf
Date
1802 | |
June 16°} Fort Wilkin- | Stat. L., | Creek .--.---. where the same is intersected hy the path leading from the
son,Georgia.| VII, 68. | Rock landing to the Ocmulgee Old Towns; thence a direct
line to Palmetto creek, where the same is intersected by the
Uchee path leading from the Oconee to the Ocmulgee river;
thence down the middle waters of the said creek to Oconee
river, and with the western bank of the same to its junction
with the Ocmulgee river; thence across the Ocmulgee river
to the S. bank of the Altamaha river, and down the same
| at low-water mark to the lower bank of Goose creek, and
| {rom thence by a direct line to the mounts on the margin of
the Oketinocan swamp, raised and established by the Com-
missioners of the U. S. and Spain at the head of St Mary’s
river; thence down the middle waters of said river to the
point where the old line of demarcation strikes the same;
thence with the said old line to the Altamaha river and up
the same to Goose creek.
June 30 BuffaloCreek,| Stat. L., | Seneka .-..-- The Senecas cede to the Holland Land Company the 12-mile )
New York. | vit, 70. | tract along Cataraugos creek, reserved by them in the con-
| | tract of Sept. 15, 1797, with Robert Morris.
| The Senecas cede to the Holland Land Company the tract at
the mouth of Cataraugos creek, reserved by them in the |
contract of Sept. 15, 1797, with Robert Morris.
In consideration of the foregoing cessions and in exchange
therefor the Holland Land Company grant to the Seneca
nation the following described tract (reserving the right of
preemption): Beginning at a post marked No. O, standing
on the bank of Lake Erie, at the mouth of Cataraugos creek
and on the N. bank thereof; thence along the shore of said
| lake N. 11° E. 21 chains; N. 138° E.45 chains; N.19° E. 14
chains 65 links to a post; thence E. 119 chains to a post;
| thence S. 14 chains 27links toa post; thence EH. 640 chains to
| a post standing in the meridian between the eighth andninth
ranges; thence along said meridian §. 617 chains 75 links to
a post standing on the S. bank of Catarangos creek; thence
W. 160 chains to a post; thence N. 290 chains 25 links to a
post; thence W. 482 chains 31 links to a post; thence N. 219
chains 50 links to a post standing on the N. bank of Cat-
araugos creek; thence down the same and along the several
meanders thereof to the place of beginning.
June 30 Buffalocreek, Stat. L., | Seneka.......| The Senecas cede to Phelps, Bronson and Jones the tract
New York. | Vi, 12. known as Little Beard’s reservation, bounded on the E. by
Genesee river and Little Beard’s creek, on the 8. and W. by
other lands of said Phelps, Brown and Jones, and on the N,
| by Big Tree reservation containing 2 square miles.
| ;
Oct. 17. Fort Confed- | Stat. L., | Choctaw ----- | Article 1 provides for retracing, connecting, and plainly re- |
eration on Vit, fo. marking the old line of limits established between His
Tombighy | * Britannic Majesty and the Choctaws, beginning on the left
river. | bank of the Chickasawhay river and running thence in an
easterly direction to the right bank of the Tombigby river,
terminating on the same at a bluff well known by the name
ot Hacha Tiggeby.
Article 2 provides that the said line when thus re-marked shall
form the boundary between the U.S. and the Choctaw nation
| in that quarter, and the Choctaws relinquish to the U.S. all
| | elaimtotheland included by the above-mentioned line onthe
N., by the Chickasawhay river on the W., by the Tombigby
| andthe Mobile riverson the E., and by the boundary of the
U.S. on the 8.
1803 | |
June 7 Fort Wayne Stat. L., Delaware, | Article 1 recites the fact that it had been found difficult to
on the Mi- vu, 74.| Shawnee, determinetheproperlimitsof the tract reserved by the U.S. at
ami of the Potawato-| the post of Vincennes by treaty of Aug. 3, 1795, and proceeds
Lake. | mi, Miami, to define the boundaries as follows: Beginning at Point
Eel River, Coupee on the Wabash, and running thence by a line N. 78°
Wea, Kick- | W.12miles; thence bya line parallel to the general course of
apoo, Pian- the Wabash until it shall be intersected by a line at right
kishaw, angles to the same passing through the mouth of White
and Kas-|_ river; thence by the last-mentioned line across the Wabash
kaskia. | and toward the Ohio, 72 miles; thence by a line N.12° W.,
ROYCE) CESSIONS GF 1802-1803 663
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks — = eee Se eee
Number | Location
The Holland Land Company was tle assignee of Robert Morris so far as these )
lands were concerned. ‘The Seneka were dissatisfied with the extent of the
Cattaraugus reserves as created by contract with Robert Morris, Sept. 15,
1797. Vhe Holland Land Company, therefore, in order to appease them 45 i
accepted a cession of both those reserves, and then in turn granted them a }| (See 36and)} New York.
tract (which constitutes the present Cattaraugus reserve) which included 37)
almost the whole of the 12-mile reserve along Cattaraugus creek, as well as
considerable additional territory on both the N. and §, sides of the original J
reserve.
| This tract was originally reserved to the Seneka by the terms of the contract See 32 | New York.
of Sept. 15, 1797, between them and Robert Morris.
This was simply a confirmation of a cession made to Great Britain by the 46 | Alabama, Mississippi.
Choctaw before the independence of the U.S. The boundary lines of the |
old treaty of March 28, 1765, are but partially given. [See Introduction,
pp. 559-560. ]
| See 26 Indiana, Illinois 1.
|
18 ETH, PT 2——10
664
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEH Dw LE, OR xe AsNi
Where or how
Date concluded
1803
June 7 Fort Wayne
on the Mi-
ami of the
Lake.
|
|
Aug. 7 | Vincennes,
Indiana.
|
Aug. 13 | Vincennes,
Indiana.
Aug. 31 | Hoe Buekin-
toopa,
|
1804
Aug. 18 | Vincennes, |
Indiana.
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
Stat. L.,
vu, 74.
Delaware,
Shawnee,
Potawato-
| mi, Miami,
| Eel River,
Wea, Kick- |
apoo, Pian-
kishaw,
|} and Kas- |
| kaskia.
until it shall be intersected by a line at right angles to the
same passing through Point Coupee, and by the last-
mentioned line to the place of beginning.
Article 3 cedes to the U.S. the great salt spring upon the
Saline ereek, which falls into the Ohio below the mouth of
the Wabash, with a quantity of land surrounding it not ex-
ceeding 4 miles square,
Article 4 cedes to the U.S. the right of locating three tracts of
land (of such size as ma¥ be agreed to by the Kickapoo,
Eel River, Wea, Piankishaw, and Kaskaskia tribes), for
the purp)ses of erecting houses of entertainment for travel-
ers on the main road between Vincennes and Kaskaskia.
| Also the right to locate one other tract for a similar purpose
on the road between Vincennes and Clarksville.
Stat. L.,
Vil, 77.
Eel River, Wy-
andot, Pi- |
ankishaw,
Kaskaskia,
andalso the
Kickapoo
represented |
by the Eel
River chiefs. °
Stat. L., | Kaskaskia..... By article 1 the Kaskaskias cede to the U.S.all the lands in
vu, 78. | the Illinois country heretofore possessed or claimed by them.
| By the same article they except from the foregoing cession a
| tract of 350 acres near the town of Kaskaskia, secured to
| them by act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1791.
| The Kaskaskias also reserve the right of locating one other
tract of 1,280 acres within the bounds of the above cession.
These tribes concur in the cessions for honses of entertainment
provided for in the treaty of June 7, 1803.
Stat. L.,
| Choctaw .-..- | The following metes and bounds are established as the line of
VII, 80. |
demarcation between the U. 8. and the Choctaws, mentioned
in the treaty of Oct. 17, 1802, viz: Beginning in the channel
of the Hatchee Comesa or Wax riv er, at the point where the
line of limits between the U.S. and Spain crosses the same;
thence up the channel of said river to the confluence of the
Chickasawhay and Buckhatannee rivers; thence up the
channel of the Buckhatannee to Bogue Hooma or Red creek;
thence up the said creek to a pine “tree standing on the left
bank of the same, and blazed on two of its sides, about 12
links SW. of an old trading path leading from the town of
Mobile to the Hewanee towns, much worn but not in present
use. From this tree we find the following bearings and
distances, viz: 8. 54¢ 30’ W. 1 chain 1 link, a black gum;
N.39° E.1 chain 75 links, a water oak; thence with the old
British line of partition in its various inflections to a mul-
berry post planted on the right bank of the main branch of
Sintee Bogue or Snake creek, ere if makes a sharp turn
to the SE., a large, broken-top cypress tree standing near
the opposite bank of the creek, which is about 3 poles wide;
thence down the said creek to the Tombigby river; thence
down the Tombigby and Mobile rivers to “the line between
U.S. and Spain, and with the same to the be ginning.
Stat. L., Delaware -.... The Delawares cede to the U.S. all the tract of country lying
Vu, 81. | between the Ohio and Wabash rivers, aud below the tract
| _ ceded by the treaty of Fort Wayne and the road leading
from Vincennes to the falls of the Ohio.
The Delawares having exhibited to the U.S. commissioner suf-
ficient proof of their title to all the country lying between
the Ohio and Wkite rivers, and the Miami tribe, 1 who were
the original proprietors of ‘the upper part of that country,
having acknowledged the title of the Delawares at the gen-
eral council held at Fort W ayne in June, 1803, the U. si, by
article 4, agrees in future to consider the Delawares as the
rightful owners of all the country bounded by the White
| river on the N., the Ohio on the 8., the general boundary
| line running from the mouth of the Kentucky river on the
E.. and the tract ceded by this treaty and that ceded by the
| treaty of Fort Wayne on the W. and SW.
7
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1803-1804
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
665
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
The boundaries of these tracts, if ever located, were never defined by survey.
The boundaries of this tract, if it was ever located, were never defined by
survey.
|
| This cession was confirmed and enlarged by treaty of Sept. 25, 1818. As thus
enlarged, the tract is shown on the map.
Granted to Ellen Ducoin by treaty of Oct. 27, 1832, The boundaries of this
tract have not been ascertained.
| Ceded to the U. 8. by treaty of Oct. 27, 1832. The boundaries of this tract
have not been ascertained.
This cession was concurred in by the Piankishaw, Aug. 27, 1804, and by the
Miami, Aug. 21,1805. [By article 6 the line along the ‘‘ road from Vincennes
to Clark’s grant” was to be ‘a straight line to be drawn parallel to the
course of said road” from the Vincennes tract to the Clark tract, but so as
““not to pass at a greater distance than half a mile from the most northerly
bend of said road,’’}
|
Number Location
47 Illinois 1.
|
|
48 | Illinois 1.
|
|
49 | Indiana,
666
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SC HD UU Eb -Om} ain ga Aang
Date
1804 |
Aug. 27 |
Oct, 24
Nov.
1805
July 4
Where or how |
concluded
Stat. L.,
Vu, 83.
Vincennes,
Indiana.
Tellico Gar-
rison, on
Cherokee
ground,
Stat. L.,
Vil, 228,
St Louis, in | Stat. L.,
the District | vil, 84.
of Louis- |
jana.
Fort
try, on the
Miami of
the Lake.
Indus- | Stat. L.,
Vil, 87.
Reference |
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Cherokee. -- -.
Sauk and Fox.
| Wyandot, Ot-
| tawa, Chip- |
pewa, Mun-
see, Del-
aware,
Shawnee,
and Pota-
watomi.
Piankishaw -.
|
|
|
The Piankeshaws cede to the U. S. the country lying between
the Ohio and Wabash rivers and below Clark’s grant, and
the tract called the Vincennes tract, ceded by the treaty of
Fort Wayne, and a line connecting the said tract and grant,
to be drawn parallel to the general course of the road lead-
ing from Vincennes to the falls of the Ohio, so as not to
pass more than half a mile to the northward of the most
northerly bend of said road,
The Piankeshaws acknowledge the right of the Kaskaskias to
sell the country ceded by the latter to the U.S. by treaty of
Aug. 13, 1803, and which is sephrated from the lands of the
Piankeshaws by the ridge or high Jand which divides the
waters of the Wabash from the waters of the Saline creek,
and by that which divides the waters of the Wabash from
those which flow into the Au-Vase and other branches of
the Mississippi.
The Cherokees cede to the U.S. a tract bordering southerly on
the boundary line between the State of Georgia and the
Cherokee nation, beginning at a point on said boundary line
northeasterly of the most NE. plantation in the settlement
known by the name of Wattord’s settlement, and running at
right angles with the said boundary line 4 miles into the
Cherokee land; thence at right angles southwesterly and
parallel to the first-mentioned boundary line so far as that
a line to be run at right angles southerly to the said first-
mentioned boundary line shall inelude in this cession all the
plantations in Waftord’s settlement.
Article 2 provides that the general boundary between the U.S.
and the Sacs and Foxes shall be as follows: Beginning at a
point on the. Missouri river opposite to the mouth of Gascon-
ade river; thence in a direct course so as to strike the river
Jeffreon at the distance of 30 miles from its mouth, and
down the said Jetireon to the Mississippi; thence up the
Mississippi to the mouth of the Onisconsing river, and up
the same to a point which shall be 36 miles in a direct line
from the mouth of said river; thence by a direct line to the
point where the Fox river (a branch of the Illinois) leaves
the small lake called Sakaegan; thence down the Fox river
to the Illinois river, and down the same to the Mississippi.
And the said tribes relinquish to the U.S. all claim to lands
within said boundaries.
By article 11 the Sacs and Foxes cede to the U. 8. a tract of
land 2 miles square for the establishment of a military reser-
vation either on the upper side of the Ouisconsing or on the
right bank of the Mississippi.
| Article 2 defines the boundary between the U. 8. and these
\
Indians as being a meridian line drawn N, and 8. through a
boundary to be erected on the §. shore of Lake Erie 120
miles due W. of the W. boundary line of the State of Penn-
sylvania, extending N. until it intersects the boundary line
of the U. 8., and extending §, if intersects a line previously
established by the treaty of Greenville (1795). The Indians
cede to the U.S. all lands lying E. of the aforesaid line,
bounded southerly and easterly by the line established by
the treaty of Greenville, and northerly by the northern-
most part of 41° of N. latitude.
The toregoing cession involves three separate tracts, the first
two of which, however, may be considered, for the purposes
of this work, as one. ‘These tracts are as follows:
1. The tract claimed by the Conneeticut Land Company.
2. The tract claimed by *‘the proprietors of the half mii-
lion acres of Jand lying 8. of Lake Erie called Suffer-
ers’ Land.”
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1804-1805
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
667
Historical data and remarks
This is the same tract ceded by the Delawares Aug. 18, 1804, and is simply the See 49
relinquishment of a claim held by the Piankishaw to the same region. ‘The
boundaries of the cession are designated under the Delaware treaty of Aug.
18, 1804.
See 48
or
to
ccone boaebh on ae eee ei bo OC 50
The Connecticut Western Reserve, or, as it was sometimes cailed, New Connec- |
ticut, occupied the region between Lake Erie on the N., Pennsylvania on the
E., 41° N. latitude on theS., and the present E. line of Seneca and Sandusky
counties on the W. The colonial charter of Connecticut embraced all the |
lands between 41° and 42° 2’ N, latitude, from the Providence plantations to
the Pacific ocean. After the independence of the U.S., the territorial con-
flicts of Connecticut with New York and Pennsylvania were compromised,
and Connecticut, by deed dated Sept. 14, 1786, relinquished to the U. 8. all
title and jurisdiction N. of 41° and W. of a meridian 120 miles W. of the
W. line of Pennsylvania. She reserved, however, to herself the territory N.
of 41° and E, of said meridian to the Pennsylvania line. This reservation
constituted what became known as the Connecticut Western Reserve. All
the States having territorial claims NW. of the Ohio having relinquished
them to the U. S., except in the case of the Connecticut Reserve, the U.S.
proceeded to establish a territorial government over it by the provisions of |
the ordinance of 1787. Connecticut, never having relinquished her claim to
the Western Reserve, resented this extension of jurisdiction as a violation of |
her rights. This conflict was settled by compromise in 1800, by which Con- | (
necticut was guaranteed the exclusive right of soil and the U.S. the right of |
political jurisdiction. The Indian title to that portion of the Western Re- |
serve lying between Pennsylvania on the E. and the ‘Tuscarawas and Cuya-
hoga rivers on the W. had already been extinguished by the treaty of 1795. |
| Number
Designation of cession on map
Location
| Indiana.
Illinois 1.
Georgia.
|
Missouri 1, Illinois 1,
Wisconsin 2.
Wisconsin 1,
Ohio.
668
| |
Where or how
Date | concluded
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHE DY iE; -O innit:
| Reference
|
Description of cession or reservation
July 4 | Fort Indus- | §
|
|
|
ele
try, on the
| Miami of
the Lake.
July 23 “Chickasaw Stat. Bes
country.
Aug. 21 | Grouseland,
| near Vin-
cennes.
Oct. 25 Tellico, Ten-
| messee.
, | Wyandot, Ot-
| Chickasaw ise
Delaware, |
The Miamis, Eel Rivers, and Weas cede to the U. S. all that
| The U. S. agree to consider the Miamis, Eel Rivers, and Weas
| The Putawatimies, Miamis, Eel Rivers, and Weas acknowledge
iSionx/=ssee=-|
, | Cherokee... ..
3. The tract lying 8S. of the two preceding tracts and be-
tween the same and the Greenville treaty line of 1795.
The Chickasaws cede to the U. 8. the following tract of coun-
try: Beginning on the left bank of the Obio at the point
where the present Indian boundary adjoins the same;
thence down the left bank of the Ohio to the Tennessee
river; thence up the main channel of the Tennessee river
to the mouth of Duck river; thence up the left bank of
Duckriver to the Columbian highway or road leading from
Nashville to Natchez; thence along the said road to the
ridge dividing the waters running into Duck river from
those running “into Butfaloe river; thence eastwardly along
said ridge to the great ridge div iding the waters running
into the main Tennessee river from those running into Buf-
faloe river near the main source of Buffaloe river; thence
ina direct line to the great Tennessee river near the Chick-
asaw Old Fields, or eastern point of the Chickasaw claim
on thatriver; thence northwardly tothe great ridge dividing
the waters running into the Tennessee from those running
into Cumberland river, so as to include all the waters run-
ning into Elk river; thence along the top of the said great
ridge to the place of beginning.
The Delawares release the U. 8. from the guarantee given in
the treaty of Aug. 18, 1804, as to the ownership of the coun-
try between the Ohio and White rivers, for the reason that
the Miamis, from whom the Delawares ‘derived their claim,
contend that in their cession of the tract to the Delawares
it was only their intention to make the latter tenants at
will, and not to invest them with any right of soil.
tract lying’S. of a line to be drawn from the NE. corner of
the Vincennes tract, so as to strike the boundary line of
1795 at a distance of 50 miles from its intersection with the
Ohio as er opposite the mouth of Kentucky river.
as joint owners of all the country on the Wabash and its
waters, above the Vincennes tract, not ceded to the U.S. by
this or any previous treaty, prov jded that nothing herein
shall affect any claim the Kickapoos may have to the coun-
try occupied by them on Vermillion river.
the right of the Delawares to sell the tract of land conveyed
to the U.S. by treaty of Aug. 18, 1804, which tract was given
by the Piankashaws to the Delawares about 37 years ago.
The Sioux nation cede to the U.S., for the purpose of estab-
lishing military posts, a tract 9 miles square at the mouth of
the river St Croix,
The Sioux nation also cede for the same purpose a tract ex-
tending from below the confluence of the Mississippi and St
Peters rivers up the Mississippi to include the Falls of St
Anthony, extending 9 miles on each side of the river.
The Eeeonees cede to the U.S. all the land previously claimed
by them, lying N. of the following boundary line: Beginning
at the mouth of Duck river; thence up the same to the june-
tion of the fork at the head of which Fort Nash stood,with
the main south fork; thence a direct course to a point on the |
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1805 669
LAND CEHESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks — : inas
Number Location
The Indian title to the remaining portion had not been ceded until relin-
quished by this treaty of July 4, 1805. In 1792 the Connecticut legislature
granted 500,000 acres off the W. end of the reserve to such of her citizens as
had suffered by the depredations of the British during the Revolutionary 53 Ohio.
war. Under this grant a company was chartered under the laws of Ohio,
and the tract became known as ‘Sufferers’ Land.” It is divided on the m: ap
from the Connecticut Land Company's tract by a N. and §, blue line. |
The Indian title to this tract was extinguished at the same time with that of a4 | Ohio.
the two preceding tracts and at a cost to the U. S. of somewhat more than
one cent per acre. |
A portion of the territory included in this cession was also claimed by the | 55 Tennessee and Ala-
Cherokee, whose interest was purchased by the U. 8. by treaty coneluded lama (portions of).
with them Oct. 25, 1805. The boundaries of the tract covered by the fore-
going Chickasaw cession are shown on the special map of ‘“ Parts of Tennessee
/ and Alabama.” Only a part of this cession is shown on the principal map of |
Tennessée. The entire cession, however, is shown on special map of ‘ Parts
of Tennessee and Alabama.” |
| From this cession the Chickasaw reserved a tract 1 mile square adjoining and |
below the mouth of Duck river on the Tennessee. |
,
SI
&
By ‘‘additional article” it was agreed that this line should ‘‘not cross the
Embarrass or Driftwood fork of White river; but if it should strike the said |
fork, such an alteration in the direction of the said line is to be made as will |
leave the whole of said fork in the Indian territory.” |
| Indiana.
6 2 RE SS SS ee ten ele Se ee ----------| See 49 Indiana.
This treaty was concluded by Lieut. Z.M. Pike. It was transmitted to the ............, Minnesota 1.
Senate by the President Mar, 29, 1808, and unanimously approved by that body
Apr. 16,1808. From a letter of the Secretary of State, dated Sept. 1, 1835, it |
is learned that the records of that Department furnish no evidence that this
treaty was sanctioned by the President and officially proclaimed by him,
although the War Department, in 1832, spoke (in its official correspond- |
ence) of the cessions as a accomplished fact. As there was doubt on the
subject, however, the U. S. purchased the country covered by the foregoing
cessions, through subsequent treaties. The boundaries of the two tracts pur-
; ehased by Lieutenant Pike are shown by dotted black lines on the map.
A portion of the territory comprised within the limits of this cession was also 57 Tennessee and border-
claimed by the Chickasaw, whose claim thereto was relinquished by them ing States.
to the U.S. by treaty of July 23,1805, The portion claimed by the Chicka-
| saw was located principally between Duck river and the ridge dividing
the waters of Duck river from those of Cumberland river.
670 INDIAN LAND CESSIGNS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SOM BR DWE: 'ORy Ng eAsS
| Where or how
Date eoneaed | Reference | Tribe | Description of cession or reservation
= | = = =
1805 |
Oct, 25 | Tellico, Ten- | Stat. L., | Cherokee. -.-. Tennessee river bank opposite the mouth of Hiwassa river—
| messee. Vil, 93: | | if the line from Hiwassa should leave out Field’s settlement,
| it is to be marked round his improvement and then coutinued
the straight course; thence up the middle of Tennessee river
(but leaving all islands to the Cherokees) to the mouth of
Clinch river; thence up Clinch river to the former boundary
line agreed upon with the Cherokees.
From the foregoing cession the Cherokees reserve a small tract
lying at and below the mouth of Clinch river and extending
from said mouth down the Tennessee river to a notable rock
| ou the N. bank of the Tennessee, in view from Southwest
Point; thence a course at right angles with the river to the
Cumberland road; thence eastwardly along the same to the
bank of Clinch river,so as to secure the ferry landing to
the Cherokees up to the first hill, and down the same to the
mouth thereof.
The Cherokees also reserve a tract of 1 square mile at the foot
of Cumberland mountain, at or near the Turnpike gate.
The Cherokees also reserve a tract of 1 square mile on the N.
hank of Tennessee river, at the present residence of Cherokee
Talootiske.
It is further provided that, whereas, owing to the above-
| described cession and other circumstances, the site of the
| | garrisons at Southwest Point and Tellico have become incon-
venient and unsuitable places for the accommodation of the
Cherokees, and it may become expedient to remove said
garrisons and factory to a more suitable place, that a tract
of 3 square miles is reserved for the particular disposal of
| | the U.S. on the N. bank of the Tennessee, opposite to and
below the mouth of Hiwassa,
It is further provided that,in addition to the roads already |
established, the citizens of the U.S. shall have the free and
| unmolested use of the two following roads: One to proceed
| | | | from some convenient place near the head of Stone’s river
| and fall into the Georgia road at a suitable place toward the
southern frontier of the Cherokees; the other to proceed
from the neighborhood of Franklin, on Big Harpath, and,
crossing the Tennessee at or near the Musele-shoals, to pur-
sue the nearest and best w: ay to the Tombigbee settlements.
Oct. 27 | Tellico, Ten- | Stat. L., | Cherokee...-.| The Cherokees cede to the U.S. the section of land at South-
nessee, VII, 95. west Point occupied by the U.S. garrison and extending to
| Kingston, reserving to themselves the ferries.
The Cherokees also cede to the U.S. the first island in Ten-
nessee river above the mouth of Clinch river.
| The Cherokees also agree that citizens of the U.S. shall have,
so far as it goes through their country, the free use of a road
leading from Tellico to Tombigbe.
Noy. 14 Washington, Stat. L., Creek......... The Creeks cede to the U.S. all right to a certain tract between
DAC: vu, 96. the Oconee and Ocmulgee rivers, bounded as follows: Begin-
ning at the High shoals of Apalacha, where the line of
the ‘treaty of Fort Wilkinson touches the same; thence run-
ning in a straight line to the mouth of Uleofanhatche, it
being the first large branch or fork of the Ocmulgee above
the Seven islands, provided, however, that if the + said line
should strike the Uleofanhatche at any place above its
mouth, that it shall continne round with that stream so as
to leave the whole of it on the Indian side; then the bound-
ary to continue from the mouth of the Uleofauhatche, by the
water's edge of the Ocmulgee river, down to its junction
with the Oconee; thence up the Oconee to the present
boundary at Tauloohatchee creek ; thence up said creek, and
following the present boundary line, to the first-mentioned
| bounds, at the high shoals of Apalacha,
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1805
LAND CHSSILONS—Continued.
671
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
This reserve was surveyed by Colonel Martin, under the direction of Agent
Meigs, in Oct., 1806. It was ceded to the U. 8. by treaty of Feb. 27, 1819.
Although ostensibly made for the Cherokee nation, this reserve was really
intended for Donblehead, a Cherokee chief. The latter leased it Feb. 19,
1806, to Thomas N. Clark. for 20 years. Dec. 10, 1820, the state of Tennessee
granted it to Clark.
This reserve was surveyed by Colonel Martin in Oct., 1806, and was ceded to
_ the U.S. by treaty of Feb. 27, 1819. May 31, 1808, Taluntiski perpetually
leased his interest in this tract to Thomas N. Clark for $1,000. Sept. 17, 1816,
| Clark purchased for a like sum the interest of Robert Bell. who claimed title
| undera grant from North Carolina to A. McCoy, in 1793. It had also been
granted by North Carolina to J. W. Lackey and Starkey Donelson, Jan. 4,
1795. By the foregoing treaty this reserve was ostensibly for the Cherokee
nation.
Taluntiski sold this tract to Robert King, and, by mesne conveyances, it became
vested in Mr Lilwee, who also claimed title under a grant from North Caro-
lina to Lackey and Donelson, dated Jan.4,1795. By the treaty this tract was
ostensibly reserved for the use of the Cherokee nation, Surveyed by Colonel
Martin in 1806, and ceded to the U.S., Feb. 27, 1819.
U.S. by treaty of Feb. 27,1819. The language of the treaty contemplated the
standing and intention of the parties to the treaty was to locate it abore the
mouth of the Hiwassee, and it was, therefore, actually surveyed and located
in accordance with such understanding. A secret article of this treaty gave
ihis tract to Doublehead, John D. Chisholm, and John Riley. Colonel Me-
Lung, under a grant from North Carolina, claimed and won it in the courts
of Tennessee. Riley, in 1838, made a claim for compensation, but the Attor-
ney-General decided the secret article was no part of the treaty, as it had
never been submitted to the Senate for its approval.
This purchase was made on the theory that it would be needed as a site for the
state capital of Tennessee, a committee from the state assembly having
viewed the same.
This is a very small island in the river (now called at this point the Holston),
opposite the Southwest Point reservation.
This tract was surveyed by Colonel Martin in Oct., 1806, and was ceded to the |
loeation of this reserve below the mouth of the Hiwassee, but the actual under- |
See 105
See 107
| |
Tennessee and border-
See 108 {| ing States.
|
See 109 |)
|
|
58
| Tennessee and border-
ing States.
60 Georgia,
672 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCELE DU LE OB ENDEARWW,
here or how
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded f | escription of cess or reservati
Date
1805 |
Nov. 14 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Creek ....... | From the foregoing cession the Creek reserve a tract 5 miles in |
DG, Vu, 96, length and 3 in breadth, and bounded as follows: Beginning
on the eastern shore of Ocmulgee river, at a point 3 miles on
| @ straight line above the mouth of a creek called Oakchon-
| coolgau, which empties into the Ocmulgee near the lower
part of what is called the Old Oemulgee fields; thence run-
ning 3 miles eastwardly, on a course at right angles with
the general course of the river for 5 miles below the point
| of beginning; thence from the end of the 3 miles to run 5
| miles parallel with the said course of the river; thence west-
| wardly at right angles with the last-mentioned line to the
| river, and by the river to the beginning.
| Upon this tract the U.S. reserve the right to erect a military
| or trading post.
| The Creek further agree that the U. S. shall have a right to
a horse path through the Creek country, from the Ocmulgee
to the Mobile, in such direction as the President shall con-
sider most convenient.
Nov. 16 MountDexter) Stat. L., | Choctaw ..... The Chaktaw nation cede to the U. 8. all lands claimed by them
a in Poosha- Vu, 98. lying to the right of the following lines, viz: Beginning at
pukanuk,in | abranch of the Humacheeto, where the same is intersected
the Choc- by the present Chaktaw boundary and also by the path
taw coun- leading from Natchez to the county of Washington, usually
try. called MeClarey's path; thence eastwardly along McClarey’s
| path to the E. or left bank of Pearl river; thence on such a
direct line as would touch the lower end of a bluff on the
| | | left bank of Chickasawhay river, the first above the Hiyoo-
| | | Wannee towns, called Broken Bluff, to a point within 4 miles
of the Broken Bluft; thence in a direct line, nearly parallel
with the river, to a point whence an E. line of 4 miles in
length will intersect the river below the lowest settlement
oceupied and improved in the Hiyoowannee town; thence
still E. 4 miles; thence in a direct line, nearly parallel with
| the river, to a point on a line to be run from the lower end of
| : the Broken Bluff to Faluktabunnee, on the Tombigbee river,
| 4.wiles from the Broken Bluff; thence along the said line to
Faluktabunnee; thence E. to the boundary between the
Creek and Chaktaws, on the ridge dividing the waters run-
ning into the Alabama from those running into Tombigbee;
thence southwardly along the said ridge and boundary to
| the southern point of the Chaktaw claim.
The Chaktaw reserve from the foregoing cession a tract of 2
miles square, run on meridians and parallels so as to include
the houses and improvements in the town of Fuketchee-
| poonta.
| The Chaktaws also reserve a tract of 5,120 acres, beginning at
a post on the left bank of Tombigbee river, opposite the
| lower end of Hatchatigbee Bluff; thence ascending the river
| 4 miles front and 2 back; one-half for the use of Alzira and
the other half for the use of Sophia, daughters of Samuel
Mitchell, by Molly, a Chaktaw woman.
| |
Dec. 30 Vincennes,In-| Stat. L., | Piankishaw ..|°The Piankishaw tribe cedes to the U. S. all that tract of coun-
| diana terri- vu, 100. try (except as hereinbelow reserved) lying between the Wa-
tory. bash and the tract ceded by the Kaskaskia tribe in 1803 and
S. of a line to be drawn from the NW. corner of the Vin-
cennes tract N.78° W. until it intersects the boundary line
heretofore separating the lands of the Piankishaws from the |
said tract ceded by the Kaskaskias.
The Piankishaws reserve from the foregoing cession the right
| to locate a tract of 2 square miles, or 1,280 acres, the fee of
which shall remain with them forever.
1806
Jan. 7) Washington, Stat. L., | Cherokee..... The Cherokees cede to the U.S. all claim to all that tract of
eb 5Cs vil, 101. country lying to the northward of the river Tennessee and
westward of a line to be run from the upper part of the
Chickasaw Old Fields, at the upper point of an island called
Chickasaw island, on said river, to the most easterly head
| | waters of that branch of Tennessee river called Duck river. !
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1805-1806 673
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks = =
Number | Location
|
|
| This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 24, 1826 ...........--....-. See 128 | Georgia,
The route of this horse path is shown on the maps of Georgia and Alabama by |-...-.-...-..| Georgia.
| a dotted black line.
6526 so0SnenSsecg -Sessecepens romcsonoscsoocseosansessce ees Sanit ew@n\-e<-eia-sinoces 61 Alabama, Mississippi.
This reserve was covered by the cession made in treaty of Sept. 27, 1830, by | See 157 Alabama.
which, in general terms, the Choctaw ceded all their remaining lands E. of |
_ Mississippi river. [See letter of Commissioner Indian Affairs to G. W.
Harkins et al., May 7, 1838. ] | |
This reserve was partitioned and sold by the Mitchell family --.........-..-... 62 | Alabama.
|
cess eed hc EO ee ek Oe 63 | Mlinois 1.
| By ‘a contract dated Jan. 3, 1818, between Governor Posey, on behalf of the
| U.S., and the Piankishaw, the latter ceded the right to locate this tract to
| the U.S. The tract had not in the meantime been located by the Pianki-
| shaw so far as can be ascertained.
The boundaries of this cession overlap the Chickasaw cession of Noy, 14, 1805, 64 Tennessee and border-
and in turn are overlapped by the boundaries of the Chickasaw cession of ing States.
Sept. 20, 1816. For explanation and elucidation of this cession, see Cherokee
| treaty of Sept. 11, 1807.
|
674
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES [EVH. ANN. 18
SCHR DWLE | OR" Np EAN
|
|
Where or how |
Date concluded
1806
Jan. 7) Washington,
DG:
1807 |
Mar. 3
gress.
Sept. i1 | Chickasaw
Old Fields.
Noy. 17 | Detroit, Mich-
igan.
| Reference
Act of Con-
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Stat. L.,
vu, 101.
Stat. L.,
Ir, 448.
Stat. L.,
VII, 103.
Stat. L.,
vu, 105.
Cherokee
Delaware ..-.
Cherokee. -- --
pewa, Wy-
andot, and
Potawato-
|
| From the foregoing cession the Cherokees reserve a tract
The Cherokees also reserve a tract 2 miles in width on the N.
Ottawa, Chip- | The foregoing tribes cede to the U.S. all claim to the following-
From the foregoing cession the tribes aforesaid reserve :
bounded southerly on the Tennessee river at a place called
the Muscle shoals, westerly by a creek called Te-kee-ta-
no-eh or Cyprus creek, and easterly by Chu-wa-lee or Elk
river or creek, and northerly by a line to be drawn from a
point on said Elk river 10 miles on a direct line from its
mouth or junction with Tennessee river to a point on the
said Cyprus creek 10 miles on a direct line from its junction
with Tennessee river, which tract is to be considered the
common property of the Cherokees residing on the same,
including Jobn D. Chesholm, Au-tow-we, and Cheh-Chuh.
side of Tennessee river, extending northerly from that river
3 miles, and bounded as follows: Beginning at the mouth of
Spring Creeix and running up said creek 3 miles on a straight
line; thence westerly 2 miles at right angles with the gen-
eral course of said creek; thence southerly on a line parallel
with the general course of said creek to the Tennessee river;
thence up said river by its waters to the beginning. This
reserye is to be considered the property of Moses Melton and
Charles Hicks in equal shares.
The Cherokees also cede to the U.S. all right or claim to what
is called the Long island in Holston river.
The U. S, agree to use their best endeavors to prevail on the
Chickasaw nation to agree to the following boundary be-
tween that nation and the Cherokees, to the southward of
Tennessee river, viz: Beginning at the mouth of Caney creek
near the lower part of the Muscle Shoals and to run up said
creek to its head and in a direct line from thence to the flat
stone or rock, the old corner boundary. .
The U.S. reserve and set apart 13 sections, including the Lower
Delaware town in Ohio, for the use of the Delawares.
This treaty is explanatory and in elucidation of the cession
made by article 1 of the treaty of Jan. 7, 1806, and declares
that the eastern boundary of said ceded tract shall be limited
by a line so to berun from the upper end of the Chickasaw
Old Fields, a little above the upper point of an island called
Chickasaw island, as will most directly intersect the first
waters of Elk river; thence carried to the Great Cumberland
mountain in which the waters of Elk river have their source;
then along the margiu of said mountain until it shall inter-
sect lands heretofore ceded to the U.8.,at the said Tennessee
ridge.
described tract of country, viz: Beginning at the mouth of
the Miami river of the lakes and running thence up the mid-
dle thereof to the mouth of the great Au Glaize river; thence
due N. until it intersects a parallel of latitude to be drawn
from the outlet of Lake Huron which forms the river Sin-
clair; thence running NE. the course that may be found
will lead in a direet line to White Rock in Lake Huron;
thence due E, until it intersects the boundary line between
the U.S. and Upper Canada in said lake; thence southwardly, -
following the said boundary line, down said Jake through the
river Sinclair, Lake St Clair, and the river Detroit, into
Lake Erie, to a point due E. of the aforesaid Miami river;
thence W. to the place of beginning.
1. A tract of 6 miles square on the Miami of Lake Erie
above Roche de Beeuf, to include the village where
Tondaganie, (or the Dog) now lives.
2. Three miles square on the Miami of Lake Erie (above
the 12 miles square ceded to the U.S. by the treaty of
Greenville), including what is called Presque Isle.
3. Four miles square on the Miami bay, including the vil-
lages where Meshkemau and Wauganu live.
,
;
>
RoYcE] CESSIONS OF 1806-1807 675
LAND CESSIONS-Continued.
i
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ———— — = Se
Number | Location
ees
|
Mhismeserve was ceded by treaty of July S187 - 22-22. - ene ne cece eee | See 85 | Alabama.
|
|
ithisimeserve was ceded by treaty of July G,USL%+-.-0-- --—--. -s--2.--- 22+ --- 2s See 86 | Alabama.
|
|
This island, though lying outside of the Cherokee boundary established by the | 65 Tennessee and border-
treaty of Noy. 28, 1785, was claimed by the Cherokee as having never been | ing States.
previously ceded. |
|
‘These sections were ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 29, 1817...---..--.---- | See 90,91 | Ohio.
‘The eastern line so to be run from the upper part of the Chickasaw Old Fields See 64 ‘Tennessee and border-
as to include all the waters of Elk river. ing States.
ayn alan aS mia iS aS ate mea OE ee RE cae clare o oicis dss Saeii css Soe 66 Michigan 1, Ohio.
|
| This reserve was ceded to the U.S., Aug. 30,1831. ..--..-----.-.----..---- eh ae | See 169
_ This reserve was located at Wolf Rapids in lieu of Presque Isle, the latter place See 170 |) Ohio (detail)
being already included within the limits of the 12-mile-square tract reserved | Ps te
by the U.S. at the treaty of Greenville in 1795. It was ceded to the U.S. by
treaty of Aug. 50, 1831. : |
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Feb. 18, 1833...........-.-..-..| See183 ||
076 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [EYH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
|
Date Whee or aw Reference | Tribe Description of cession or rescrvation
1807 |
Nov. 17. Detroit, Mich-| Stat. L., | Ottawa, Chip- 4, Three miles square on the river Raizin at a place called
igan. | vur, 105. pewa, Wy- Macon, and where the river Macon falls into the river
andot, and Raizin, which place is about 14 miles from the mouth
| Potawato- of said river Raizin.
| |) Mami. 5, Two sections of 1 square mile each on the river Rouge
| at Seginsiwin’s village.
6. Two sections of 1 mile square each at ‘Tonquish’s yil-
lage, near the river Rouge.
|
| |
| 7. Three miles square on Lake St Clair above the river
Huron, to include Machonce’s village.
&. Six sections of 1 mile square each, within the cession
aforesaid, in such situations as the said Indians shall
elect, subject to the approval of the President of the };
U.S. as to the places of location. |
1808 | |
Nov. 10 Fort Clark, | Stat. L., | GreatandLit- | It is agreed between the U.S. and the Great and Little Osage
Louisiana) yu, 107. tle Osage. nations that the boundary line between their respective pos-
territory. sessions shall begin at Fort Clark, on the Missouri,5 miles |
above Vire Prairie, and running thence a due S$, course to the
| Arkansas and’ down the same to the Mississippi, hereby
| ceding to the U.S. all lands lying E. of said line and N, of
| the southwerdly bank of the river Arkansas.
} | The Osages also cede to the U.S.a tract 2 leagues square, to
| embrace Fort Clark and to be laid off in such manner as the
President of the U.S. shall think proper.
| The Osages also cede all claim to lands situated northwardly
| of the river Missouri.
Nov. 25 | Brownstown, | Stat. L., | Chippewa, 0t- | The aforesaid tribes cede to the U.S. a tract of land for a road,
Michigan vu, 112. tawa, Pot- of 120 feet in width, from the foot of the rapids of the river
territory. awatomi, Miami of Lake Erie to the western line of the Connecticut
Wyandot, reserve, and all the land within 1 mile of the said road on
and Shaw- cach side thereof for the purpose of establishing settlements
nee, along the same.
The said tribes also cede to the U.S.a tract of Jand for a road
only, of 120 feet in width, to run southwardly from what is
| called Lower Sandusky to the boundary line established by
| | the treaty of Greenville.
1809 |
Feb. 28 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Alabama-.....)| The U.S. lease for 50 years to the Alabama Indians, 2,500 acres
gress.
Sept. 30 | Fort Wayne,
Indiana.
ror
II, 024.
Wyandot .-..-
Stat. L., | Delaware,
yu, 113. Potawatomi,
Miami, and
Eel River
Miami.
in the territory of Orleans, W. of the Mississippi river, pro-
vided that if abandoned the tract should revert to the U.S.
The U.S. reserve for the Wyandots, two tracts, not exceeding
5,000 acres, at Brownstown and Maguagua, Michigan terri-
tory, provided that if abandoned by them the tracts should
revert to the U.S.
The foregoing tribes cede to the U.S. all that tract of country
included between the boundary line estahlished by the treaty
of Fort Wayne, the Wabash, and a line to be drawn from the
mouth of a creek called Raccoon creek, emptying into the
Wabash on the SE. side, about 12 miles below the mouth of
Vermilion river, soas to strike the boundary line established
by the treaty of Gronseland at such a distance from its com-
mencement at the NE. corner of the Vincennes tract as will
leave the tract now ceded 30 miles wide at the narrowest
place.
The said tribes also cede a tract included within the following
boundaries: Beginning at Fort Recovery, thencesouthwardly
along the general boundary line established by the treaty of
Greenville to its intersection with the boundary line estab-
lished by the treaty of Grouseland; thence along said line to
a point from which a line drawn parallel to the first-men-
tioned line will be 12 miles distant from the same, and along
the said parallel line to its intersection with a line to be
drawn from Fort Recovery, parallel to the line established
by the said treaty of Grouseland.
ROYCE] CLSSIONS OF 1807-1809
LAND CESSION S-— Continued.
Histor‘cal data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
Ceded to the U.S. by treaties of Sept. 29, 1817, and Sept. 19, 1827....-........--.
Cededito che U.S. by treaty, of Septal M1 Saree eerste cee 222s as ciate cn
Gededtto the U.S. by, treaty. of Sept. do 182i. se ec een ee- os ace ase eee
This 3-mile-square tract and 3 of the 6 unlocated sections were surveyed and
located by Aaron Greely in 1810, under direction of Governor Hull, as follows:
One tract of 262.7 acres on Lake St Clair at the mouth of the Au Vasean,
which included the site of Machonce’s village; one tract of 534 acres on Lake
St Clair above the mouth of Salt creek; one tract of 1,200 acres at the mouth
of A. Dulude or Black river, and 5,760 acres at the mouth of Swan creek of
Lake St Clair. These tracts were ceded to the U.S., May 9, 1836. The remain-
ing 3 (of the 6 unlocated sections) had not been specifically located when
they were ceded by treaty of Sept. 29, 1817, to the Catholic Church,
For concurrent cessions of this same tract, see treaties with Sauk and Fox, |
Aug. 4, 1824, and with the Iowa of same date.
The line of the road is shown by a scarlet line and the tract of 1 mile in width
on each side of the road is colored green.
|
The line of this road is shown by a scarlet line.-..--.......----------.--------
The exact location of this tract has not been ascertained.
These tracts were ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 20, 1818.........---.....
See 89 and |
137 |
bs} 35 ee
G8) Michigan 1.
See 136
See 214, 215,
216, 217
67 Arkansas 1,
souril,
68 | Missouri 1.
69 , | Missouri 1.
70 | Obio (detail),
scnssteeses Ohio (detail)
See 95 and | Michigan 2.
96
71 Indiana,
72 Indiana.
Mis- .
678 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [EYH. ANN. 18
SCHR DULE OF VINDIAW
Where or how
Date concluded
| Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
Sept. 30 | Fort Wayne, | Stat. L., | Delaware,) By article 2 the Miamies explicitly acknowledge the equal
Indiana. vil, 113., " Potawatomi, right of the Delawares with themselves to the country |
| Miami, and, watered by the White river. But neither party shall have |
| Eel River the right of disposing of the same without the consent of the
Miami. other, and any improvements made on said land by the Dela-
| wares or their friends the Mochecans shall be theirs forever.
| By article 5 the consent of the Wea tribe is made necessary to
complete the title of the U.S. to the tract first herein ceded.
By article 8 the U.S. agree to relinquish their right to the res-
ervation at the old Ouroctenon towns, made by the treaty
of Greenville (1795), so far at least as to make no other use of
it than for the establishment of a military post.
By article 9 the tribes, parties to this treaty, being desirous of |
showing their attachment to the Kickapoos, agree to cede to
the U.s. the lands on the NW. side of the Wabash, from the
Vincennes tract to a northwardly extension of the line run-
ning from the mouth of Raccoon creek, and 15 miles in width
from the Wabash, but this article shall be of no effect until
the Kickapoos shall agree thereto.
Oct. 26 | Vincennes, | Stat. L., | Wea-..-.--.- The Wea tribe gives its full assent to the treaty of Sept. 30,
Indiana ter-| v1, 116. 1809, at Fort Wayne.
| ritory, |
IDYAUR, SESS ee sSca tae | Stat. L., | Kieckapoo....-.. The Kickapoos give their consent to the terms of the ninth
vu, 117. | | article of the treaty of Sept. 30, 1809.
| The Kickapoos agree to cede to the U.S. all that tract of land
| lying between the tract ceded by treaty of Sept. 30, 1809,
the Wabash, the Vermillion river, and a line to be drawn
from the N. corner of said ceded tract, so as to strike the Ver-
million river at a distance of 20 miles in a direct line from
its mouth.
|
1814
Aug. 9 | Fort Jackson, | Stat. L., | Creek......-. The U.S.demand an equivalent for all expenses incurred in
| Alabama. | vur, 120.| | prosecnting the war to its termination by a cession of all the
| territory belonging to the Creek nation, within the limits of
the U.S., lying W.,8., and southeastwardly of a line to be
run as follows: Beginning at a point on the eastern bank of
Coosa river, where the 8. boundary line of the Cherokee na-
tion crosses the same; thence down the Coosa river, with its
eastern bank, to a point 1 mile above the mouth of Cedar
creek at Fort Williams; thence E.2 miles; thence S. 2 miles;
thence W. to the eastern bank of Coosa river; thence down
the eastern bauk thereof to a point opposite the upper
| end of the great falls (called by the natives Woetumka) ;
thence E. from a true meridian line to a point due N. of the
mouth of Ofueshee; thence §,, by a like meridian line, to the
month of Ofueshee, on the 8. side of Tallapoosa river; thence
up the same to a point where a direct course will cross the
same at the distance of 10 miles from the mouth thereof;
thence a direct line to the mouth of Summochico creek,
which empties into the Chatahouchie river on the E. side,
below the Eufaulau town; thence I. from a true meridian line
| toa point which shall intersect the line dividing the lands
claimed by the Creek nation from those claimed and owned
by the state of Georgia. If in running E. from the mouth
of Summochico ereek it shall happen that the settlement
of the Kennards fall within the limits of this cession, then
the line shall be run E.on a true meridian to Kitchotoonee
| creek; thence down the middle of the creek to its junction
with Flint river, immediately below the Oakmulgee town;
thence up the middle Of Flint river to a point due E. of that
| at which the above line struck the Kitchotoonee creek ; thence
E. to the old line dividing the lands claimed by the Creeks
from those claimed and owned by the state of Georgia.
The U.S. demand the right to establish military posts and
trading houses and to open roads within the territory still
retained by the Creeks.
| Chiefs and warriors of the Creek nation who were friendly to
the U.S. during the Creek war are each entitled to locate a
| reserve of 1 square mile, to include their improvements, as
| near the center as may be of the tract first above ceded,
are
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1809-1814 679
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
| Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks |- ee
Number Location
: | =
|
|
Assent of the Wea given by treaty of Oct. 26, 1809.
The boundaries of this tract were never surveyed, and, not being needed by the |..........-. Indiana.
U.S., if was relinquished, as herein stated, to the Indians. The approximate
| boundaries of this tract are indicated by scarlet lines on the map,
By treaty of Dec. 9, 1809, the Kickapoo gave the required consent to this 73 Illinois 1, Indiana.
cession.
Fe ee le Siaim a: 5 oo own wae ee eRe ere ee ee RENE ee clans aici Swers sion es See 71 Indiana.
| Sou 2 SEE ee aeRO to Sbe boomst 22 Aad Sec .cn toa See ee eee es See 73 Illinois1, Indiana,
(sees ofoe. Qo¢ bo eee weep eeposee 66° Shes toon cot seas esd OEE ae ae eine eee re! Indiana, Illinois 1.
Lae. sS0s asotS Shae SS eebe ee soce poor doo Sant Miocens it Sac aoa Beene sees | 7d Georgia, Alabama.
By act of Congress approved Mar. 3, 1817, a method was provided for the loca- |
tion of these reserves. By actof Feb. 20, 1819, the President was authorized
to purchase these reserves whenever the reservees should desire to sell. ‘
18 ETH, PT 2——11
680 INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Where or how
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date éondluded Reference
1815
Sept. 13 | Portage des Stat. L.,
Sioux. Vu, 134. |
Sept. 14 | Portage des Stat. L.,
Sioux. Vil, 135.
1816
Mar. 22 | Washington, | Stat. L.,
D.C. VU, 138. |
Mar. 22) Washington, | Stat. L., |
| D.C. vu, 189. |
|
}
|
|
|
|
|
| |
May 13] St Louis, | Stat. L.,
Missouri. Vii, 141.
territory. |
June 4) Fort Harrison, Stat. L.,
Indiana] vu, 145. |
territory.
|
Aug. 24 | St Louis,
Missouri
territory.
Stat. L.,
vu, 146,
Tribe Description of cession or reservation
Sauk (thatpor-| That portion of the Sac nation residing on the Missouri river |
tion resid- assent to the treaty between the U.S. and the united tribes
ing on Mis- of Sacs and Foxes concluded at St Louis, Noy. 3, 1804. |
souri river).
Fox
Cherokee -.-. -
Cherokee
Sauk of Rock
river and
adjacent
country.
Wea and)
Kickapoo,
Ottawa, Chip- |
pewa, and
Potawatomi |
residing on |
Illinois and
The Fox tribe or nation assent to and confirm the treaty be- |
tween the U.S. and the united tribes of Sacs and Foxes con-
cluded at St Louis, Noy. 3, 1804.
The Cherokees, with the consent of the U.5S., cede to the state
of South Carolina the following tract of country within the
limits of the latter state, viz: Beginning on the E. bank of the
Chattuga river, where the boundary line of the Cherokee na-
tion crosses the same, running thence with the said boundary
line to a rock on the Blue Ridge where the boundary line
crosses the same, and which rock has been lately established
as a corner to the states of North and South Carolina; run-
ning thence 8. 684° W. 20 miles and 32 chains to a rock on the
Chattuga river at 35° of N. latitude, another corner of the
boundaries agreed upon by the states of North and South
Carolina; thence down and with the Chattuga to the
beginning.
Whereas doubts have existedin relation tothe northern bound-
ary of that part of the Creek lands lying W. of the Coosa
river which were ceded to the U. 8. by the treaty of Aug. |
9,1814, and whereas by the third article of the treaty of Jan.
7, 1806, between the U.S. and the Cherokees, the U. 8. have
recognized a claim on the part of the Cherokee nation to the
lands 8. of the Big Bend of Tennessee river, extending as far
W.as a place on the waters of Bear creek (a branch of the
Tennessee river), known as the Flat Rock or Stone, itis |
therefore declared and agreed that a line shall be run frem
a point on the W. bank of Coosa river opposite to the lower
end of the Ten islands in said river and above Fort Strother,
directly to the Flat Rock or Stone on said Bear creek, which
line shall be established as the boundary of the lands ceded
by the Creek nation to the U.S. by said treaty of Aug. 9, 1814,
and of the lands claimed by the Cherokee nation lying W. of
the Coosa and §. of Tennessee rivers.
fhe Cherokees agree that the U. 8. shall have the right to lay
off, open, and have the free use of such road or roads through
any part of the Cherokee nation lying N. of the boundary
line above established as may be necessary for the free in-
tercourse between the states of Tennessee, Georgia, and
Mississippi territory.
The Sacs of Rock river and the adjacent country uncondition-
ally assent to and confirm the treaty between the U.S. and
the united tribes of Sacs and Foxes concluded Noy. 3, 1804.
The Weas and Kickapoos recognize and confirm the boundary
line surveyed and marked by the U.S. of the land on Wa-
bash and White rivers ceded by treaty of Sept. 30, 1809.
The Kickapoos acknowledge that by the terms of the treaty
of Dec. 9, 1809, they ceded to the U.S. the country which lies
between the boundary line last above mentioned on the NW.
side of the Wabash, the Wabash, the Vermillion river and a
line to be drawn from the NW. corner of said boundary line
so as to strike the Vermillion river 20 miles in a direct line |
from its mouth.
The foregoing tribes or bands cede to the U. §. all claim to
that portion of the territory ceded to the U.S. by the Saes
and Foxes by treaty of Noy. 3, 1804, lying 8. of a due W.
line from the southern extremity of Lake Michigan to the —
Mississippi river.
Milwaukee | Said tribes also cede to the U.S. all land contained within the
following bounds: Beginning on the left bank of the Fox |
rivers and |
their waters. |
river of Illinois 10 miles above its mouth; thence running so
ROYCE) CESSIONS OF 1815-1816 681
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks =
Number Location
S8 O93 7 SEE ES Dee EOE BSB e.CunD GOSS Sr 0505 BESS. SS ARO SS6is5 MC EN RACE ee: epee eee am | See 50, 51. | Missouri 1, Wisconsin
1 and 2, Lllinois 1.
es na siniS aa sc oo wie owiere omlera s ties aia ee cee ene ainiseeiain OSS see cac wccarmwece See 50, 51. | Missouri 2, Wisconsin
2, Illinois 2.
=
for)
Tennessee and border-
ing States.
See 50,51 | Illinois 1, Missouri 1,
Wisconsin 1 and 2.
See 71, 73 | Indiana, Illinois 1.
Ne on an care oo 2 eS oe acl se ee Pate eennee aa ten watinnis -oc0 secs eeecce See 74 Indiana, Illinois 1.
~
bow |
Illinois 2.
6 erase BORIC BI SEES aeae Renee enes 2a0S Sa00s0 beadc eee | 78 | Illinois 1.
(ETH, ANN. 18
SCH DUT, OF sen Dik
682 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
| | |
= |
Date | Wi here ao Reference | Tribe
= | _ bes
1816 |
Aug. 24| St Lonis, | Stat. L., | Ottawa, Chip-
| Missouri { vu, 146. pewa, and
territory. | Potawatomi
| residing on
Illinois and:
Milwaukee
rivers and
| their waters.
|
beginning. ;
|
| river.
| |
| | exceed in quantity 5 leagues square.
Sept. 14 | Chickasaw | Stat. L., | Cherokee. ....
council] vu, 148.
house and
Turkey
Town. |
Sept. 20 | Chickasaw
council
|
house.
Description of cession or reservation
Stat. L., | Chickasaw -..
Vil, 150.
|
|
|
|
| From the foregoing cessions the following tracts are reserved
as to cross Sandy creek 10 miles above its mouth; thence in
a direct line to a point 10 miles N. of the W. end of the port-
age between Chicago creek, which empties into Lake Michi-
gan, and the river Depleines, a fork of the Ilinois; thence
in a direct line to a point on Lake Michigan 10 miles north-
ward of the mouth of Chicago creek; thence along the lake
to a point 10 miles southward of the mouth of Chicago creek ;
thence in adirect line to a point on Kankakee river 10 miles
above its mouth; thence with the said Kankakee and Illi-
nois rivers to the mouth of Fox river, and thence to the
The U.S. agree to relinquish to the aforesaid tribes or bands
all the land contained in the aforesaid cession of Nov. 3, 1804,
by the Sacs and Foxes which lies N. of a due W. line from
the southern extremity of Lake Michigan to the Mississippi
From this latter relinquishment the U. 8. reserve a tract 3
leagues square at the mouth of the Ouisconsing river, inelud-
ing both banks, and such other tracts on or near to the Ouis-
consing and Mississippi rivers as the President of the U.S.
may think proper to reserve, provided the same shall uot
The Cherokee nation acknowledge the following as their
western boundary: S. of the Tennessee river, commencing at
Camp Coffee, which is opposite the Chickasaw island; run-
ning from thence a due 8. course to the top of the dividing
ridge between the waters of the Tennessee and Tombighee
rivers; thence eastwardly along said ridge, leaving the head-
waters of the Black Warrior to the right hand until opposed
by the W. branch of Will’s creek; thence down the E, bank
of said creek to the Coosa river and down said river.
The Cherokee nation relinquish to the U.S. all claim to lands
lying S. and W. of the line above Cescribed.
The Chickasaw nation cede to the U.S. (with the exception of
such reservations as shall hereafter be specified) all right or
title to lands on the N. side of Tennessee river.
The Chickasaws also relinquish all claim to territory on the
S. side of Tennessee river and E. of a line commencing at the
mouth of Caney creek and running up the same to its source;
thence a due S. course to the Ridge path, commonly called
Gaines’ road; along said road southwestwardly to a point
on Tombigby river, called Cotton Gin Port, and down the
W. bank of the Tombigby to the Choctaw boundary.
to the Chickasaw nation:
1. One tract of land for the use of Col. George Colbert and
his heirs, described as tollows: Beginning on the N.
bank of Tennessee river at a point that, running N. 4
miles, willinelude a big spring about halfway between
his ferry and the mouth of Cypress creek, it being a
spring that a large cow path crosses its branch near
where a cypress tree is cut down; thence westwardly
to a point 4 miles from the Tennessee river, and
standing due N. of a point on the N. bank of the
river 3 [4] miles below his ferry on the Tennessee
river, and up the meanders of said river to the begin-
ning.
2. A tract of land 2 miles square on the N. bank of the
Tennessee river, and atits junction with Beach creek,
for the use of Appassantubby and heirs.
3. A tract of land 1 mile square ontheN. side of the ‘Ten-
nessee river, for the use of John McCleish and heirs,
the said tract to be so run as to include the said
McCleish’s settlement and improvements on the N. side
of Buffalo creek.
4. Two tracts of land, containing 40 acres each, on the S.
side of Tennessee river and about 24 miles below
the Cotton Gin Port on the Tombigby river, which
‘tracts of land will be pointed ont by Maj. Levi Col-
bert, and for the use of said Colbert and heirs.
ROYCE} CESSIONS OF 1816
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
683
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
This tract was retroceded to the U.S. by the Ottawa, Chippewa, and Pota-
watomi by treaty of July 29, 1829, first clause.
This tract is shown on the map by the small area colored mauve south of Wis-
consin river and east of the Mississippi, at the junction of the two.
The territory covered by this cession was also in part claimed by the Chicka-
saw. It is overlapped by a cession made by the latter nation under date of |
Sept. 20, 1816, and also by Chickasaw cession of Oct. 20, 1832.
This cession overlaps the Cherokee cession of Sept. 14,1816. .-.--...---....---.
Confirmed to George Colbert and his heirs by treaty of Oct. 19, 1818. Subse-
quently deeded to the U.S., May 15, 1819.
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Oct. 19, 1818, but not surveyed prior to such
relinguishment.
Contirmed to John McCleish and his heirs by treaty of Oct. 19, 1818.
| Contirmed to Levi Colbert and his heirs by treaty of Oct. 19, 1818. Subse-
quently deeded to the U.S., May 15, 1819. |
Number Location
See 147 W sconsin 1, Illinois
9
78a Wisconsin 1.
i}
= |
i9 Alabama,
|( Alabama (northern
; | | portion), Missis-
80 ', sippi, Tennessee,
| and Alabama (por-
|| tions of).
81 | Alabama (northern
portion).
684 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCEHH DU LEH OF Nira
Date WERE Oee Oe Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
| | |
1816
Oct. 24|/ Choctaw | Stat. L., | Choctaw ----- The Chactaw nation cede to the U.S. all their claim to lands
trading | vu, 152. lying E. of the following boundary: Beginning at the mouth
house. of Ooktibbuha, the Chickasaw boundary, and running
| from thence down the Tombigby river until it intersects the
| | | northern boundary of a cession made to the U.S. by the
| Choctaws at Mount Dexter, Noy. 16, 1805.
1817 | |
July 8! Cherokee) Stat. L., | Cherokee.....| The chiefs, headmen, and warriors of the whole Cherokee
agency, Vu, 156. nation cede to the U.S. all the lands lying N. and E. of the
‘lennessee. ‘ following boundaries: Beginning at the High shoals of the
| Appalachy river and running thence along the boundary
| line between the Creek and Cherokee nations westwardly
to the Chatahouchy river; thence up the Chatahouchy river
to the mouth of Souque creek; thence continuing with the
general course of the river until it reaches the Indian boun-
dary line, and should it strike the Turrurar river, thence
with its meanders down said river to its mouth, in part of
| | the proportion of land in the Cherokee nation east of the
Mississippi, to which those now on the Arkansas and those
about to remove there are justly entitled.
Said nation also cede to the U.S. all the lands lying N. and W.
of the following boundary lines: Beginning at the Indian
boundary line that runs from the N. bank of the Tennessee
river opposite to the mouth of Hywassee river at a point on
the top of Walden’s ridge, where it divides the waters of
Tennessee river from those of Sequatchie river; thence along
said ridge southwardly to the bank of the Tennessee river
| at a point near to a place called the Negro Sugar Camp,
| opposite to the upper end of the first island above Running
Water Town; thence westwardly astraight line to the mouth
of Little Sequatchie river; thence up said river to its main
fork; thence up its northernmost fork to its source, and
thence due W. to the Indian boundary line.
The Cherokee nation also cede to the U.S. all right to the
| reservations made to Doublehead and others by the treaty
| made at Washington city, Jan. 7, 1806.
Sept. 29 | Foot of the | Stat. L., | Wyandot,Sen- | The Wvandots cede to the U.S. the land comprehended within
rapids of} vu,160.| eka, Dela- the following boundaries: Beginning ata point on thesouthern
the Miami | ware,Shaw- shore of Lake Erie, where the present Indian boundary line
of Lake nee, Pota- intersects the same between the mouth of Sandusky bay and
Erie. watomi, Ot- the mouth of Portage river; thence running §. with said line
: tawa, and to the line established in 1795 by the treaty of Greenville, which
Chippewa. runs from the crossing place above Fort Lawrence to Loramie’s
store; thence westerly with the last-mentioned line to the east-
ern line of thereserveat Loramie’sstore; thence with the lines
of said reserve N. and W. to the northwestern corner thereof;
thence to the northwestern corner of the reserve on the
river St Mary’s, at the head of the navigable waters thereof;
thence E. to the western bank of the St Mary’sriver aforesaid ;
thence down the western bank of said river to the reserve at
Fort Wayne; thence with the lines of the latterreserve easterly
and northerly to the N. bank of the river Miami of Lake Erie;
thence down the N. bank of said river to the western line
of the land ceded to the U.S. by the treaty of Detroit in
| 1807; thence with said line 8.to the middle of said Miami
river opposite the mouth of the Great Auglaize river; thence
| ) down the middle of the Miami riverand easterly with the lines
of the tract ceded to the U.S. by the treaty of Detroit afore-
| | said, so far that a 8. line will strike the place of beginning.
| | The Potawatomy, Ottawa, and Chippewa tribes cede tothe U.S.
| the land within the following boundaries: Beginning where
| | the western line of the State of Ohio crosses the river Miami
| | of Lake Erie, which is about 21 miles above the mouth of
| the Great Auglaize river; thence down the middle of said
| | Miami river to a point north of the mouth of the Great Au-
glaize river; thence with the western line of the land ceded
to the U.S. by the treaty of Detroit, in 1807, N. 45 miles; then
| W.so far that a line 8. will strike the place of beginning;
| | | thence S.to the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1816-1817 685
LAND CEHESSION S—Continued.
| | Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks —— ta -
| Number Location
ee ialote, feo sina ees oe Sms le Fe HE I RE EE ee Pee ee Mite ee eles siclSccu sec eee | 82 Alabama, Mississippi.
This cession is overlapped by the boundaries of the tract ceded by the second 83 | Georgia.
| clause of the Creek treaty of Jan. 22,1818. It was one of the stipulations ;
contained in this treaty that during June, 1818, a census should be taken of
the whole Cherokee nation, including both those on the E.and those on the
W.side of the Mississippi. The U.S. agreed to give that part of the Chero-
kee nation then residing, or who should remove W. of the Mississippi river, |
in exchange tor the lands ceded by the Cherokee in this treaty, as much land
on Arkansas and White rivers as the U.S. had or should receive from the
Cherokee E. of the Mississippi as the just proportion due that part of the
nation on the Arkansas agreeably to their numbers.
Nie rc ao foe ala nt ee ee Ee ona ane: a= ale ame oe | 84 Tennessee and border-
ing States.
_ This cession consisted of two tracts on the N.side of Tennessee river, one of | 85, 86 Alabama.
which overlapped Colbert’s reservation under Chickasaw treaty of Sept. 20,
1816.
orients SoS oo ee See a 20 Ns Se ee ee 87 Ohio, Indiana.
soc) cteigice eRe ee aE eeEee or San5, 8 kN oes fete} Ohio, Michigan 1.
686 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHH DULL OF) ibis
SMa |
Date a here ore | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1817 ; ;
Sept. 29 Foot of the | Stat. L.; | Wyandot,Sen- | To the foregoing cessions the other tribes parties to this treaty
rapids of V11,160. eka, Dela- give their full assent. -
the Miami ware,Shaw- | The U.S. agree to grant by patent in fee simple to Doanquod,
of Lake nee, Pota- Howoner, Rontondee, Tauyau, Rontayau, Dawatont, Mano-
Erie. watomi, Ot- cue, Tanyaudantauson, and Handaunwaugh, chiefs of the Wy-
| tawa, and andot tribe, and their successors in office, for the use of the
Chippewa. persons and for the purposes mentioned in the annexed sched-
ule, a tract of land 12 miles square at Upper Sandusky, the
center of which shall be a place where Fort Ferree stands.
The U.S. also grant on the same terms and to the same parties
last above named,1 mile square, to be located where the
chiefs direct, on a cranberry swamp on Broken Sword creek,
and to be held for the use of the tribe.
The U.S. also agree to grant by patent in fee simple to the
chiefs of the Seneca tribe and their successors in office for
the use of the persons mentioned in the annexed schedule, a
tract of land to contain 30,000 acres, beginning on the San-
dusky river at the lower corner of the section hereinafter
granted to William Spicer; thence down said river on the
E. side, with the meanders thereof at high-water mark, to a
point E.of the mouth of Wolf creek; thence and from the
beginning E.so far that a N. line will include the quantity
of 30,000 acres aforesaid.
The U.S. also agree to grant by patent in fee simple to the
chiefs of the Shawnese tribe residing at Wapaghkonetta,
aud their successors in office, for the use of the persons men-
tioned in the annexed schedule, a tract of land 10 miles
square, the center of which shall be the council house at
Wapaghkonetta.
The U.S.also agree to grant by patent in fee simple to the
chiefs of the Shawnese tribes residing on Hog creek, and
their successors in office, for the use of the persons men-
tioned in the annexed schedule, a tract of land containing 25
square miles, which is to join the tract granted at Wapagh-
konetta, and toinclude the Shawnese settlement on Hog creek,
and to be laid off as nearly as possible in a square form.
The U.S. aiso agree to grant by patent in fee simple to the
chiefs of the Shawnese tribe residing at Lewistown, and to
the chiefs of the Seneca tribe residing at Lewistown, and to
their suecessors in office, for the use of the persons men-
tioned in the annexed schedule, a tract of land to contain 48
square miles, to begin at the intersection of the line run by
Charles Roberts in the year 1812 from the source of the Little
Miami river to the source of the Sciota river, in pursuance of
instructions from the commissioners appointed on the part of
the U.S.to establish the western boundary of the Virginia
military reservation with the Indian boundary line estab-
lished by the treaty of Greenville in 1795 from the crossings
above Fort Lawrence to Loramie’s store, and to run from such
intersection northerly with the first-mentioned line and west-
erly with the second-mentioned line, so as to include the quan-
tity as nearly in a square form as practicable after excluding
the section of land hereinafter granted to Nancy Stewart.
The U.S. also agree that there shall be reserved for the use of
the Ottawa Indians, bnt not granted to them, a tract of land
on Blanchard’s fork of the Great Auglaize river, to contain 5
miles square, the center of which tract is to be where the
old trace crosses the said fork.
The U.S. also agree that there shall be reserved for the use of
the Ottawa Indians, but not granted to them, a tract to con-
tain 3 miles square on the Little Auglaize river, to include
Oquanoxa’s village.
The Ottawa, Chippewa, and Potowatomy tribes grant to the
rector of the Cathoiie church of St Anne, of Detroit, and to
the corporation of the college at Detroit, to be retained or
sold as they see fit,each one-half of three sections of land
on the river Raisin, at a place called Macon; also
Three sections of land not yet located, which tracts were re-
served for the use of said Indians by the treaty of Detroit
in 1807.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1817
|
\
LAN D CHESSTION S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
This tract was enlarged by treaty of Sept. 17,1818, by the terms of which the
tenure was also changed from a grant in fee simple to that of a reserve out of
the ceded tract. Ly treaty of Apr. 23, 1836, 5 miles off the E. end were ceded to
eet s ary treaty of Mar. 17, 1842, the remainder of the reserve was ceded
to the U.S.
By treaty of Sept. 17, 1818, the tenure of this tract was also changed from a
grant in fee simple to that of a reserve. By treaty of Apr. 23, 1836, it was
ceded to the U.S. It comprised Sec. 35, T.18., R. 17.
This tract was enlarged by treaty of Sept. 17, 1818, by the terms of which the
tenure was also changed from a grant in fee simple to that of a reserve out
of the ceded tract. By treaty of Feb. 28, 1831, it was ceded to the U. 8.
This tract was enlarged by, treaty of Sept. 17,1818, by the terms of which the
tenure was also changed from a grant in fee simple to that of a reserve out
of the ceded tract. Ly treaty of Aug. 8, 1831, it was ceded to the U.S..
Ly treaty of Sept. 17,1818, the tenure of this tract was changed from a grant
in fee simple to that of a reserve out of the ceded tract. By treaty of Aug. 8,
1831, it was ceded to the U.S.
This tract was enlarged by treaty of Sept. 17, 1818, by the terms of which the
tenure was also changed from a grant in fee simple to that of a reserve out
of the ceded tract. By treaty of July 20, 1831, it was ceded to the U.S.
This tract was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Aug. 30, 1831
This tract was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Aug. 30, 1831
As shown by the language of the treaty, these three sections had not been
located, and it wasa mere transfer of the right to locate them from the Indians
to the Catholic chureh.
See 211
and 259
See 212
See 163
See 165
See 166 }
(
See 164
See 167
See 168 J
89
Location
Ohio (detail).
Michigan 1.
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE OH DNDTAw
(ETH. ANN. 18
Description of cession or reservation
The Delaware tribe cede to the U.S. all claim to the thirteen
sections of land reserved for the use of certain persons of
their tribe by the second section of the act of Congress
passed Mar. 3, 1807.
watomi, Ot- The U.S. agree to grant by patent in fee simple to the chiefs of
688
| |
| | |
| Where or how epee | 2
Date | ee itied Reference | Tribe
1817
Sept. 29 | Foot of the | Stat. L., | Wyandot, Sen-
rapids of | vu, 160. eka, Dela-
the Miami | ware, Shaw-
of Lake | nee, Pota-
Erie.
tawa and)
| Chippewa.
| |
| |
|
|
i]
|
|
}
1818 | |
Jan. 3 | Contract =.-..|.----.-.--.| Piankishaw —-
Jan. 22 | Creek agency,| Stat. L., | Creek..-.--..
on Flint VII, 171. |
river.
| |
|
| | |
| | |
| |
{
| |
| } 1
|
|
|
|
: |
voug. 24 | St Louis .....) Stat. L., | Quapaw -----
vil, 176.
the Delaware Indians living on the Sandusky waters and
their successors in office, in the same manner and subject to
the same conditions as are hereinbefore provided for the lands
granted to the Wyandot, Seneca, and Shawanee Indians, a
tract of land to contain 9 square miles, to join the tract
granted to the Wyandots of 12 miles square, to be laid off as
nearly in a square form as practicable and to include Cap-
tain Pipe’s village.
The U.S. also agree to grant by patent to the chiefs of the Ot-
tawa tribe for the use of said tribe a tract of land to contain
34 square miles, to be laid out as nearly in a square form as
practicable, not interfering with the lines of the tracts re-
served by the treaty of Greenville in 1795 on the 8. side of
the Miami river of Lake Erie, and to include Tushquegan or
McCarty’s village, which tract thus granted shall be held by
the said tribe upon the usual conditions of Indian reserva-
tions as though no patent were issued.
At the special request of the said Indians the U.S. also agree
to grant to certain individuals 14 tracts of land aggregating
9,480 acres.
The Piankeshaws cede to the U. S. the right to locate 1,280 acres
of land granted to them by treaty of Dec. 30, 1805.
The Creeks cede to the U. S. the following tract of land, viz:
Beginning at the mouth of Goose creek, on the Alatamahau
river; thence along the line leading to the mounts at the
head of St. Mary’s river to the point where it is intersected
by the line run by the commissioners of the U.S. under the
treaty of Fort Jackson; thence along the said last-mentioned
line to a point where a line leaving the same shall run the
nearest and a direct course by the head of a creek, called by
the Indians Alcasalekie, to the Ocmulgee river; thence down
the said Ocmulgee river to its junction with the Oconee, the
two rivers there forming the Alatamahau; thence down the
Alatamahau to the first-mentioned bounds at the mouth of
Goose creek.
The Creeks also cede to the U.S. the following tract, viz: Be-
ginning at the High shoals of the Appalachee river; thence
along the line designated by the treaty of Noy. 14, 1815, to
the Uleofouhatchie, it being the first large branch or fork of
the Ocmulgee above the Seven islands; thence up the east-
ern bank of the Ulcofouhatchie by the water’s edge to where
the path leading from the High shoals of the Appalachie to
the Shallow ford on the Chatahochie crosses the same, and
from thence along the said path to the Shallow ford on the
Chatahochie river; thence up the Chatahochie river, by the
water's edge on the eastern side, to Suwannee Old Town;
thence by a direct line to the head of Appalachie; and thence
down the same to the first-mentioned bounds at the High
shoals of Appalachie.
The Quapaws cede to the U. S. the following-described country :
Beginning at the mouth of the Arkansaw river; thence ex-
tending up the Arkansaw to the Canadian fork and up the
Canadian fork to its source; thence S. to Big Red river, and
down the middle of that river to the Big raft; thence a di-
rect line so as to strike the Mississippi river 30 leagues in a
straight line below the mouth of Arkansaw, together with
all their claims to land E. of the Mississippi and N. of the
Arkansaw river included within the colored lines 1, 2, and 3
on the map accompanying the original treaty.
=
a
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1817-1818 689
LAND CHSSTIONS—Continued.
|
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks — = ee
| Number Location
The U.S. afterward sold these sections under the provisions of an act of Con- 90, 91 Ohio 1,
gress approved May 11, 1820.
By treaty of Sept. 17, 1818. the tenure by which the Indians held this tract was See 150 Ohio (detail).
changed from a grant in fee simple to that of a reserve. By treaty of Aug, 3,
1829, it was ceded to the U.S.
By treaty of Sept. 17, 1818, the tenure by which the Indians held this tract was See 182 Ohio (detail).
changed from a grant by patent to that of a reserve for the use of the Indi-
ans until they should cede the same to the U.S. By treaty of Feb. 18, 1833,
the Indians ceded it to the U.S. |
as can be ascertained) utilized by its location and survey prior to this con-
tract of cession. This contract is not published in the U.S. Statutes, but was
made by Governor Posey on behalf of the U.S. It is found on page 228 of a
compilation of Indian treaties and laws published by the War Department
in 1826, and on page 230 of the edition of 1837.
|
The right to locate this tract given by the treaty of 1805 had not been (so far |
(Acete OS tH EES EE BBeSBSSbre Sonar Ss aoe eetsp5 cdr ace ekopee Sse OSS E DEE ApS eeoeee 92 Georgia.
This cession overlaps the Cherokee cession by article 1, treaty of July 8, 1817... 93 Georgia.
This cession in terms extends to the source of the Canadian river. The aetual 94 Louisiana, Arkansas
source of that river was at that date unknown. The territory of the U.S. 1, Indian Terri-
did not at this period extend W. of 100° W. longitude in this quarter. ‘This tory 1.
cession was in consequence limited in this direction to that meridian. The
line of reservation ‘‘due SW.” from the Arkansas post when surveyed struck
Saline fork above its junction with the Washita. The Quapaw claimed
that of right their territory extended E. of the Mississippi, and the U.S., al-
though not recognizing the validity of such claim, accepted from them a re-
linquishment of such supposed right in order to avoid controversy.
- i
690
.
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHED OF fTNDEAty
Where or how
Date concluded
|
Reference |
Description of cession or reservation
1818 |
Aug. 24 | St Louis .-.---
Sept. 17 | St Mary’s,
Ohio.
Sept. 20 | St Mary’s,
Ohio.
Stat.
5 |
vil, 176.
Stat. L.,
Vil, 178. |
VII,
| Stat. L.,
180.
eka, Shaw-
| nee, and /|
Ottawa.
Wyandot..--.
Wyandot, Sen- |
|
| F rom the limits of the foregoing cession the Quapaws reserve
for their future home the following-described tract: Begin-
ning at a point on the Arkansaw river opposite the present
post of Arkansaw and running thence a due SW. course to
the Washita river; thence up that river to the Saline fork,
and up the Saline fork to a point from whence a due N,
course would strike the Arkansaw river at the Little Rock;
and thence down the right bank of the Arkansaw to the place
of beginning.
It is agreed between the U.S. and the parties to this treaty that
the several tracts of land described in the treaty of Sept. 29,
1817, to which this is supplementary, and agreed thereby to
he granted by the U. 8. to the chiefs of the tribes named
therein tor the use of said tribes, and also the tract granted
to the Ottawas by the twentieth article of said treaty, shall
not be thus granted, but shall be excepted from the cession
~muade by said tribes to the U.S8., and reserved for the use of
said Indians and held by them in the same manner as Indian
reservations have been heretofore held.
It is also agreed that there shall be reserved for the use of the
W yandots, in addition to the reservations before made, 55,680
acres, to be laid off in two tracts, the first to adjoin the S.
line of the section heretofore reserved for the Wyandot chief,
Cherokee Boy, and to extend 8. to the N. line of the reserve
of 12 miles square at Upper Sandusky, and the other to ad-
join the E. line ef the reserve of 12 miles square at Upper
Sandusky and to extend E. for quantity.
There is also reserved for the use of the Wyandots residing at
Solomon’s town and on Blanchard’s fork, in addition to the
reservation heretofore made, 16,000 acres, to be laid off in
square form on the head of Blanchard’s fork, the center of
which shall be at the big spring on the trace leading from
Upper Sandusky to Fort Findlay.
There is also reserved for the use of the Wyandots, on the W.
side of Sandusky river, adjoining the said river, 160 acres,
and which shall also adjoin the lower line of the two sec-
tions granted to Elizabeth Whitaker by the treaty of Sept.
29, 1817.
There is also reserved for the use of the Shawanees, in addition
to the reservations before made, 12,800 acres, to be laid off
adjoining the KE. line of their reserve of 10 miles square at
Wapaughkonetta.
There is also reserved for the use of the Shawanees and Senecas
8,960 acres of land, to be laid off adjoining the W. line of the
reserve of 48 square miles at Lewistown. And the reserve
hereby made, as well as the former reserve at the same place,
shall be equally divided by an E.and W. line to be drawn
through the same. And the N. half of the said tract shall
he reserved for the use of the Senecas who reside there and
the S. haif for the use of the Shawanees who reside there.
There is also reserved for the use of the Senecas, in addition to
the reservations before made, 10,000 acres, to be laid off on
the KE. side of Sandusky river adjoining the S. line of their
reservation of 30,000 aeres, which begins on the Sandusky
river at the lower corner of William Spicer’s section, and ex-
cluding said section therefrom.
The Wyandot tribe cede to the U. S. a tract of land in the ter-
ritory of Michigan, including the village called Brownstown,
reserved to them and their descendants for 50 years by the
provisions of an act of Congress passed Feb. 28, 1809.
The Wyandots also cede to the U.S. a tract of land in the ter-
ritory of Michigan, to include the village called Maguagua,
reserved to them and their descendants for 50 years by” the
provisions of an act of Congress passed Feb. 28, 1809.
The U.5., in consideration of the foregoing cessions, agree | ay
RESUS ‘for the use of the Wyandot Indians sections : 23,
26, 34, 35, 36, 27, and that part of section 22 which con-
ae 8 acres and lies on the S. side of the river Huron, being
in Tp. 4 S., R. 9 E. of the first meridian in the territory of
Michigan and containing 4,996 acres.
|
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF i818
LAN D CESSION S—Continnued.
691
Historical data and remarks
This reservation was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Nov. 15,1824. It was sur-
veyed in 1818 by Thomas Rector under contract dated Sept. 26,1818. The W.
52 miles 41 chains and 22 links in length.
By treaty of Apr, 23, 1836, a tract 5 miles in width off the E. end of this reserve
was ceded to the U. S., and the remainder of the reserve was ceded by treaty of
Mar. 17, 1842.
A green line shows the division between the limits of the original reserve as
established by treaty of Sept. 29,1817, and the addition made by this treaty
of Sept. 17, 1818.
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 19, 1832
This reserve comprised the NE. 4 of see. 2, T. 2, R. 17, and was ceded to the U.S.
by treaty of Apr. 23, 1836.
| This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Aug.8, 1831. A green line on
the map indicates the division between the limits of the original reserve as |
established by treaty of Sept. 29,1817, and the addition made by this treaty
of Sept. 17, 1818.
the division between the limits of the original reserve as established by
treaty of Sept. 29, 1817, and the addition made by this treaty of Sept. 17, 1818.
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Feb. 28,1831. A blue line indi- |
cates the division between the limits of the original reserve as established |
by treaty of Sept. 29, 1817, and the addition made by this treaty of Sept. 17,
1818.
Containing in the whole not more than 5,000 acres ._...........---.--------
= eee
This reserve was ceded by treaty of Mar. 17, 1842...............-
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of July 20,1831. A bluelineshows |
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
See 121 Arkansas 1.
line of the reserve as surveyed ran from Saline creek to Little Rock, and was |
See 171
See 213
|
‘| Ohio (detail).
|
|
See 165
|
See 164
|
|
See 163 J
95
96
Michigan 2.
See 260
|
|
692 INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN, 18
SCHED Ui OF Aone» iA
Where or how |
| Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Date concluded~ | Reference
| —_ E:
1818 |
Sept. 25 | Edwardsville, Stat. L.,
Illinois. Vu, 181. |
|
| |
| |
| |
Sept. 25 | St Louis, Mis-| Stat. L.,
souri terri- Vil, 183.
tory.
Oct. 2) St Mary’s, | Stat. L.,
Ohio. Vil, 185.
|
| |
| |
| |
| |
|
Oct. 2| St Mary’s, | Stat. L.,
Ohio. Vil, 186. |
Oct. 93 ||St Marys, | (Stat. 1.)
Ohio. VII, 188.
|
Oct. 6)| St Mary’s, | Stat. L.,
Ohio. VII, 189,
| Peoria, Kas-
kaskia, |
| Mitchiga-
mia, Ca-
Tamaroa.
Great and Lit- |
tle Osage.
Potawatomi . -
Delaware
Miami :--/2-/--
hokia, and |
The foregoing tribes cede and confirm to the U. 8. all claim to
land included within the following boundaries, viz: Begin-
ning at the confluence of the Ohio and Mississippi rivers;
thence up the Ohio to the mouth of Saline creek, about 12
miles below the mouth of the Wabash; thence along the.
dividing ridge between the waters of said creek and the
Wabash to the general dividing ridge between the waters
which fall into the Wabash and those which fall into the
Kaskaskia river; thence along said ridge until it reaches
the waters which fall into the Illinois river; thence a direct
line to the confluence of the Kankakee and Maple rivers;
thence down the Illinois river to its confluence with the
Mississippi river and down the latter to the beginning.
The U.S. agree to cede to the Peoria tribe 640 acres of land,
to include their village on Blackwater river, in the territory
of Missouri, provided that the said tract is not included
within a privateclaim; but should that be the case, thensome
other tract of equal quantity and value shall be designated
for said tribe at such place as the President of the U. 8, may
direct.
The Osages cede to the U.S. the tract of country included
within the following bounds, viz: Beginning at the Arkan-
saw river where the present Osage boundary line strikes the
same at Frog bayou; thence up the Arkansaw and Verdigris
to the falls of Verdigris river; thence eastwardly to the
said Osage boundary line at a point 20 leagues N. from the
Arkansaw river, and with that line to the place of beginning.
The Potawatamie nation cede to the U. 8. the following-
described tract: Beginning at the mouth of Tippecanoe river
and running up the same to a point 25 miles in a direct line
from the Wabash river; thence on a line as nearly parallel to
the general course of the Wabash river as practicable to a
a point on the Vermillion river 25 miles from the Wabash
river; thence down the Vermillion river to its mouth, and
thence up the Wabash river to the place of beginning.
The Potawatamies also cede to the U. S. all their claim to the
country 8. of the Wabash river.
The U.S. agree to purchase any just claim which the Kicka-
poos may have to any part of the country above ceded lying
below Pine creek.
The Wea tribe of Indians agree to cede to the U. 8S. all the
lands claimed and owned by the said tribe within the limits
of the States of Indiana, Ohio, and Illinois.
The Wea tribe of Indians reserve to themselves the following-
described tract of land: Beginning at the mouth of Raccoon
creek; thence by the present boundary line 7 miles; thence
northeasterly 7 miles to a point 7 miles from the Wabash
river; thence to the Wabash river by a line parallel to the
present boundary line aforesaid, and thence by the Wabash
river to the place of beginning.
The Wea tribe accede to and sanction the cession of land made
by the Kickapoo tribe to the U. 8. in the second article of
the treaty of Dec. 9, 1809.
The Delaware nation cede to the U. 8. all their claim to land
in the state of Indiana,
The U.S. agree to provide for the Delawares a country to
reside in upon the W. side of the Mississippi and to guar-
antee them peaceable possession of the same.
The Miami nation of Indians cede to the U. §. the following
tract of country: Beginning at the Wabash river where
the present Indian boundary line crosses the same, near the
mouth of Raccoon creek; thence up the Wabash river to
the reserye at its head near Fort Wayne; thence to the
reserve at Fort Wayne; thence with the lines thereof to the
St Mary’s river; thence up the St Mary’s river to the reser- |
ROYCE| CESSIONS OF 1818 693
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks a = prtos =
Number Location
The treaty of Aug. 13, 1803, with the Kaskaskia in fact included not only the | 96a. See 48 | Illinois 1.
representatives of that tribe but also those of the Mitchigamia, Cahokia,
and Tamaroa tribes, all being members of what was known as the Illinois
confederacy. The Peoria were uot included in the treaty of 1803, although
they were also one of the tribes of the Illinois confederacy. This treaty ‘of
1818 was therefore concluded with the view of quieting all claim that any
tribe of the Illinois confederacy might make to the territory described.
The tract thus ceded not only included and confirmed the cession of Aug. 18,
1803, but also enlarged its boundaries so as to cover all claim of the Peoria.
The addition ceded by this treaty to the U.S. is that portion of the tract
lying N. of the dotted black line running from the mouth of Illinois river
in a northeasterly direction to the eastern boundary of the tract.
This tract was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Oct. 27, 1832. Boundaries were
in a northeasterly direction to the eastern boundary of the tract.
| 97 Arkansas 1, Indian
| ‘Territory 1.
o2okSo 600 SURES E a aP RENEE REE EO SEO b ACES. GC oo ater meee cee eae ae 98 | Illinois 1, Indiana.
|
|
if
|
This was an indefinite claini and the territory covered by it was more specific- | |
ally defined by the Miami cession of Oct. 6, 1818.
The claim of the Kickapoo here referred to was purchased from them by the
U.S. by treaty of July 30, 1819.
This was an indefinite claim and was more specifically covered by the cessions
of other tribes.
This reserve was within the general outer boundaries of the Miami cession of See 114 Indiana.
Oct. 6,1818. It was ceded to the U. 8. by treaty of Aug. 11, 1820. |
12 soe 38 bo SCRE ee Been REOOEE HES Sere Soc oe HOS One tno nSt en Bene Be See ares See 74 | Indiana, Illinois 1.
This was an indefinite claim and is more specifically covered by the cessions of
| other tribes.
See treaty of Sept. 24, 1829.
coke SA Ree cptcie eo SS ee 99 Ohio, Indiana.
694 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES ° (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHR DULE OF ENDIAWN,
Where or how |
dat
Date concluded
Reference |
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1818 |
Oct. 6| St.Mary’s, | Stat. L.,
Oct. 19) Old Town,-| Stat. L., |
Mississippi. Vir, 192. |
Chickasaw --
. The Chickesaw nation cede to the U.S. (with the exception of
vation at the Portage; thence with the line of the cession |
made by the Wyandot nation of Indians to the U. 8. at the
foot of the rapids of the Miami of Lake Erie on the 29th of
Sept., 1817, to the reservation at Loramie’s store; thence
with the present Indian boundary line to Fort Recovery, |
and with the said line to the place of beginning.
From the foregoing cession the Miamis reserve for the use of
said nation the following described tracts: (1) One reser-
vation extending along the Wabash river, from the mouth of
Salamanie river to the mouth of Eel river, and from those
points running due §. a distance equal to a direct line from
the mouth of Salamanie river to the mouth of Eel river.
(2) One reservation of 2 miles square on the river Sala-
manie at the mouth of Atchepongqwawe creek, (3) One
reservation of 6 miles square on the Wabash river helow
the Forks thereof. (4) One reservation of 10 miles square
opposite the mouth of the river A. Bonette. (5) One res- |
ervation of 10 miles square at the village on Sugar ‘Tree
creek. (6) One reservation of 2 miles square at the mouth
of a creek called Flat Rock, where the road to White river
| crosses the same.
The U.S. also agree to grant to certain individuals 21 tracts
| of land aggregating 49 sections.
The Miami nation assent to the cession made by the Kickapoos
to the U. S. by treaty concluded at Vincennes, Dec. 9, 1809.
the reservations hereinafter described) all claim to land lying
N. of the S. boundary of the State of Tennessee, which is
bounded 8. by the thirty-fifth degree of N. latitude, and
which land hereby ceded lies within the following boundary,
viz: Beginning on the Tennessee river, about 35 miles hy
water below Col. George Colbert’s ferry, where the thirty-
fifth degree of N. latitude strikes the same; thence due W.
with said degree of latitude to where it cuts the Mississippi
river at or near the Chickasaw Blutts; thence up the said
Mississippi river to the mouth of the Ohio; thence up the
Ohio river to the mouth of Tennessee river; thence up the
| _ Tennessee river to the place of beginning.
| It is agreed that a tract of land containing 4 miles square, to
| include a salt lick or springs on or near the river Sandy, a
| branch of the ‘Tennessee river, and within the land above
ceded, be reserved and laid off in a square or oblong so as to
include the best timber.
It is agreed that there shall be paid to Oppassantubby, a prin-
| cipal chief of the Chickesaw nation, within 60 days after the
| Yatification of this treaty, the sum of $500 as a full compen-
sation for the reservation of 2 miles square on the N. side of
Tennessee river, secured to him and his heirs by treaty with
| the Chickesaw nation, Sept. 20, 1816.
It is agreed that the reservations made to George and Levi
Colbert by the treaty of Sept. 20, 1816, shall inure to the
sole use of the said George and Levi Colbert, their heirs and
assigns forever, with their butts and bounds as defined by
said treaty and agreeable to the marks and boundaries as
laid off and marked by the surveyor of the U. 8. |
It is agreed that the reservation secured to John McCleish on |
the N. side of Tennessee river by the treaty of Sept. 20, 1816, |
in consequence of his having been raised in the State of
Tennessee and marrying a white woman, shall inure to the |
sole use of said John MeCleish, his heirs and assigns, forever.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1818 695
LAND CHSSION S—Continued:
[
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks — ee
Number Location
Part of No.1 was ceded to the U. S. by treaty of Oct. 23, 1834, and part of the | See (1) 198, | Indiana.
remainder by treaty of Noy. 6,1838. No. 2 was ceded to the U.S. by treaty 251, 256, |
of Oct. 23, 1834. No. 3 was ceded to the U. S. by treaty of Nov. 6, 1838. | 258; (2)
Part of No.4 was ceded to the U. S. by treaty of Oct, 23, 1834, and the 196. | =
remainder by treaty of Nov. 6, 1838. No.5 was ceded to the U. S.by treaty | See (3) 252, Indiana (detail),
of Feb, 11, 1828. No.6 was ceded to the U. S. by treaty of Nov. 6, 1838. eee Ey alislre
and 253,
(5) 142, |
(6) 254.
| This cession was intended to inelude all lands N. of 35° N. latitude. General 100 Tennessee and border-
Winchester surveyed the line but diverged from the true parallel so that his
line struck the Mississippi river over 4 miles to the N. of 35° as afterward
ascertained. The quantity of land thus included between the Winchester
line and the true parallel of 35° was 215,927 acres. The subsequent treaty of
May 24, 1834, declared the Winchester line should be the true boundary of the
cession so far as the rights and interests of the Chickasaw were concerned.
According to Winchester’s field notes of survey in 1819, his line began on the
W. bank of Tennessee river at 35° N. latitude and ran due W., leaving the
mouth of Wolf river7 miles to the N. and Fort Pickering 44 miles to the N.,
intersecting Mississippi river three-fourths of a mile below the end of Presi-
dent’s island, a distance of 110 miles from the beginning.
ing States.
|
| This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by the supplemental article to the treaty of |
May 24, 1834. See also treaty of June 22, 1852. Boundaries of this tract |
were never ascertained.
| The boundaries of this reservation were not surveyed previous to relinquish-
ment.
These reservations were deeded to the U.S. by the owners, May 15, 1819........, See 81 | Tennessee and Ala-
j | bama (portions of),
Boundaries not ascertained,
18 ETH, Pr 2 12
696
INDIAN
LAND
CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES [BTH. ANN. 18
SCH HD UstAs Ee ODA
Where or how |
nae concluded
Reference
1819
Feb. 27 | Washington,
‘
July 30 Edwardsville,
Illinois
Vu, 195.
| Stat. L., | Cherokee
Description of cession or reservation |
.
Kickapoo --.-..
| The Cherokee nation cedes to the U.S. all of their lands lying
| The Kickapoo tribe also cede to the U. 8. all land within the
N. and E. of the following line, viz: Beginning on the Ten-
nessee river at the point where the Cherokee boundary with
Madison county, in the Alabama territory, joins the same;
thence along the main channel of said river to the mouth of
the Highwassee; thence along its main channel to the first
hill which closes in on said river, about 2 miles above
Highwassee Old Town; thence along the ridge which divides
the waters of the Highwassee and Little Tellico to the Ten-
nessee river at Tallasee; thence along the main channel to
the junction of the Cowee and Nanteyalee; thence along the
ridge in the fork of said river to the top of the Blue Ridge;
thence along the Blue Ridge to the Unicoy Turnpike road;
thence by a straight line to the nearest main source of the
Chestatee; thence along its main channel to the Chata-
houchee; and thence to the Creek boundary; it being under-
stood that all the islands in the Chestatee and the parts of
the Tennessee and Highwassee ( with the exception of Jolly’s
island iu the Tennessee), which constitute a portion of the
present boundary, belong to the Cherokees.
The Cherokee nation cedes to the U. 8. Jolly’s island in Ten-
nessee river.
Alsoasmall tract lying at and below the mouth of Clinch river,
reserved to the former by treaty of Oct. 25, 1805. }
Also in trust, to be sold for the benefit of the Cherokee national
school fund, a tract equal to 12 miles square, to be located by
commencing at the point formed by the intersection of the
boundary line of Madison county and the N. bank of the Ten-
nessee river; thence along the said line and up the said river
12 miles.
Also one section of 1 square mile at the foot of Cumberland
mountain, at and near the place where the turnpike gate
stands, which was reserved by said nation by treaty of Oct.
25, 1805.
Also one section of 1 square mile on the N. bank of the Ten-
nessee river, where the Cherokee Talootiske now lives, which
was reserved by said nation by treaty of Oct. 25, 1805.
Also the 3 other square miles which were reserved by treaty of
Oct. 25, 1805, for the particular disposal of the U. 8. on the
N. bank of the Tennessee, opposite to and below the mouth
of Hiwassa river. |
From the above cession 31 tracts of 640 acres each were re-
seryed for individuals; it was also agreed that every head of
an Indian family who would become a citizen of the U.S.
should receive 640 acres.
The Kickapoo tribe cede to the U.S. all claim to land on the
SE. side of the Wabash river, including the principal village
in which their ancestors formerly resided, consisting of a
large tract to which they have had from time immemorial
and now have, as they claim, a just right.
following boundaries, viz: Beginning on the Wabash river
at the upper point of their cession made by the second ar-
ticle of their treaty at Vincennes, on the 9th of December,
1809; running thence northwestwardly to the dividing line
between the States of Illinois and Indiana; thence along
said line to the Kankakee river; thence with said river to the
Illinois river; thence down the latter to its mouth; thence
with a direct line to the NW. corner of the Vincennes tract as
recognized in the treaty with the Piankeshaw tribe at Vin-
cennes, Dec, 30, 1805; and thence with the western and
northern boundaries of the cessions heretofore made by the
said Kickapoo tribe of Indians, to the beginning. Of this
tract of land the Kickapoos claim a large portion by descent
from their ancestors, and the balance by conquest from the
Illinois nation coupled with uninterrupted possession for
more than half a century.
The Kickapoo tribe also confirm all their former treaties with
the U. S. and relinquish to the latter all claim to every por-
tion of their lands which may have been ceded by any other
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1819
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
697.
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
The lines of cession from Hiwassee Old Town to Ten- |
nessee river at Talassee and also from the forks of
Cowee and Nanteyalee rivers to the Blue Ridge
were surveyed in June, 1819, by Robert Houston
and James McIntosh, commissioners on behalf of (1 101
the U. 8. and the Cherokee nation, respectively. |»); . raen|
Hon. Wilson Lumpkin was designated to run the } ge cession consists ,2 102
line from the Unicoy turnpike crossing of the Blue % See |e |
Ridge to the nearest main source of the Chestatee, L3 103
which he did. Houston began his survey 24 miles
above Hiwassee Old Town, but found no ridge di-
viding the waters of Hiwassee from those of Little
Tellico.
|
|
PNET Pe 5 5. So ace oes en eee te cab becca | 104 || Tennessee and border-
( ing States,
(contac od oS ea epee Beer pee oese aie. 2B Rete as ARS eee ee ee ae ee 105
[ooont ori) Cocos aR OBE PEGE Ener Odsic do Dood dachoidces 5.5 DOE GEO eCee eee RECs 106
|
EE oo oc So = 3 5S oo 22 See tee BERR Ree tyeS abo Staessen | 107
onde not SG a GIO EQUEE SE EeaGert dt saccasecS2o not hs Sood tebe eco R eSB eRe eee Ee 108 |
See articles 2 and 3 of the treaty. dee
This was an indefinite claim and was already covered by the previous cession
by the Miami, Oct 6, 1818.
|
This cession was made by the main body of the Kickapoo. One month later | 110 Illinois 2, Indiana.
a cession was made by the Vermillion Kickapoo, the most of which was
within the limits of this cession. The two cessions are therefore consolidated
on the map into one. ‘The cession as thus consolidated overlaps in Indiana
the Potawatomi cessions of Oct. 2, 1818, and Oct. 26, 1832. It also overlaps
in Ilinois the cessions of 1795 at Peoria fort and the mouth of Illinois river;
also the Kaskaskia and Peoria cessions of 1803 and 1818 and the Piankishaw
cession of 1805. Itis indicated on map 2 of Illinois by an orange-colored
area and on the map of Indiana by a blue line.
698 INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS
IN THE UNITED STATES
SCELH DUE OR Paap rArNy
(ETH. ANN. 18
| .
Where or how
Date concluded
Tteference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1819
July 30 | Edwardsville, Stat. L., | Kickapoo. .-..
| Vit, 200. | |
Illinois.
Aug. 30 Fort Harrison,
Indiana. Vir, 202.
| |
| |
|
|
|
|
|
Sept. 24 Sa ginaw, | Stat. L.,
Michigan
territory.
VII, 203.
-the Vermil- |
ion.
Chippewa.
tribe and all and every demand which they might have had
in consequence of the second article of the treaty, with the
Pottawattamy nation of Indians at St Mary’s on Oct, 2, 1818.
Also without reservation ail other tracts of land to which
they have any right or title on the left side of the Illinois
and Mississippi rivers.
In consideration of the foregoing cessions the U.S. agree to
cede to the Kickapoos and their heirs forever a certain tract
of land lying in the Territory of Missouri and ineluded
within the following boundaries, viz: Beginning at the con-
fluence of the rivers Pommes de Terre and Osage; thence up
said river Pommes de Terre to the dividing ridge which
separates the waters of Osage and White rivers; thence
with said ridge and westwardly to the Osage line; thence
due N. with said line to Nerve creek; thence down the same
to a point due §. of the mouth of White Clay or Richard
creek; thence N. to the Osage river; thence down said river
to the beginning: Provided, that said tribe shall never sell |
said land without the consent of the President of the U.S. |
Stat. L., Kickapoo of | The Kickapoos of ‘the Vermillion cede to the U.S. all lands
which said tribe has heretotore possessed or which they may
rightfully claim on the Wabash river or any of its waters.
And to the end that the U. 8S. may be able to fix with the
other Indian tribes a boundary between their respective
claims, the chiefs, warriors, and headmen of the said tribe
do hereby declare that their rightful claim is as follows:
Beginnivg at the NW. corner of the Vincennes tract; thence
westwardly by the boundary established by a treaty with
the Piankeshaws on Dec. 30, 1805, to the dividing ridge
between the waters of the Embarras and the Little Wabash;
thence by the said ridge to the source of the Vermillion
river; thence by the same ridge to the head of Pine creek;
thence by the said creek to the Wabash river; thence by the
said river to the mouth of Vermillion river, and thence by
the Vermillion and the boundary previously established to
the place of beginning.
The Chippewa nation cede to the U.S. the land comprised
within the tollowing described boundaries, viz: Beginning
at a point in the present Indian boundary line, which runs
due N. from the mouth of the great Auglaize river, 6 miles
S. of the place where the base line so called intersects the
same; thence W. 60 miles; thence in a direct line to the
head of Thunder Bay river; thence down the same, following
the courses thereof to the mouth; thence NE. to the bound-
ary line between the U.S. and the British Province of Upper
Canada; thence with the same to the line established by the
treaty of Detroit in 1807; thence with said line to the place
of beginning.
From the foregoing general cession the Chippewa nation
reserves for future use and occupancy the following de- |
scribed tracts:
1. One tract of 8,000 acres on the E. side of the river An
Sable, near where the Indians now live.
2. One tract of 2,000 acres on the river Mesagwisk
3. One tract of 6,000 acres on the N. side of the river Kaw-
kawling at the Indian village.
4, One tract of 5,760 acres upon the Flint river, to include
Reaum’s village and a place called Kishkawbawee.
5. One tract of 8,000 acres on the head of the river Huron |
which empties into the Saginaw river at the village of |
Otusson.
6. One island in the Saginaw bay-.----..-------------.---
7. One tract of 2,000 acres where Nabobask formerly lived. .
8. One tract of 1,000 acres near the island in Saginaw river.
9, One tract of 640 acres at the bend of the river Huron,
which empties into the Saginaw river. :
10. One tract of 2,000 acres at the mouth of Point Augrais
river,
a
ROYCE]
CESSIONS OF 1819
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
699
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
by Article 1, treaty July 19, 1820.
28, 1836,
that treaty.
Ceded to the U.
\
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
The character of the title by which this tract is herein granted was modified |
See explanatory note to treaty of July 30, 1819 .-.-..--- =... ewan en ee enee ones
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837.
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan, 14, 1837
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
S
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
This cession is overlapped by the Ottawa, Chippewa, and Potawatomi ces- |
sion of Aug. 29, 1821, and also by the Uttawa and Chippewa cession of Mar.
See note in this schedule opposite |
Number Location
See 179 | Missouri 2.
110 | Illinois 2, Indiana.
111 Michigan 1.
|
See 229
See 230
Michigan (Saginaw
bay to Lake Erie).
See 231
See 232
See 233
See 234
See 227 ) |
See 228
{
See 235 _
700 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [erH. ANN, 18
SCR hp LH OR END eA Ss
D There or how | Sane ts aes are F ets Le
aie Sl a aee aIiden Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1819 |
Sept. 24 | Saginaw, | Stat. L., | Chippewa --... 11. One tract of 1,000 acres on the river Huron, at Menoe-
territory.
1820
June 16 | Sanlt de Ste
tory.
July 6) L’Arbre Cro-
che an da
Michili-
mackinac,
Michigan
territory.
July 19 | St Louis, Mis- |
| souri terri-
| tory.
Aug. 11 | Vincernes,
Indiana.
Saline
Oct. 18 | Doak’s Stand,
| Choctaw
| nation.
Michigan |
Marie, Mich-
igan terri-
Vil, 203. |
Stat. L.,
VII, 206. |
Stat. L., |
Vu, 207.
|
Stat. L.,
VII, 208,
Stat. L., |
VII, 209.
Stat. L., |
Vu, 210,
Chippewa --.-.
Ottawa and
Chippewa.
| Kickapoo.....
The Chipneway tribe cede to the U. S. the following tract of
The U. S. agree to secure to the Chippeways a perpetual right of
The Ottawa and Chippewa nations cede to the U. S. the St
It is agreed between the U.S. and the Kickapoos that the sixth
The Wea tribe cede to the U. S.all the lands reserved by the
| The Choctaw nation cede to the U.S. all the land within the
quet’s village.
12. One tract of 10,000 acres on the Shawassee river, at a
place called the Big Rock.
13. One tract of 3,000 acres on the Shawassee river at
Ketchewaundangenink.
14. One tract of 6,000 acres at the Little Forks on the
Tetabawasink Tiver.
15. One tract of 6,000 acres at the Black Bird’s town on the
Tetabawasink river.
16, One tract of 40,000 acres on the W. side of Saginaw
river, to be hereafter located.
land: Beginning at the Big Rock in the river St Mary’s on
the boundary line between the U.S. and the British Province
of Upper Canada, and running thence down the said river
with the middle thereof to the Little Rapid; and from those
points running back from the said river, so as to include 16
square miles of land.
fishing at the falls of St Mary’s, and also a place of encamp-
ment upon the tract hereby ceded, convenient to the fishing
ground, which place shall not interfere with the defenses of
any military work which may be erected nor with private
rights.
Martin islands in Lake Huron, containing plaster of paris.
article of the tre aty of July 30, 1819, to which this is supple-
mentary, shall be altered and amended so as to read as fol-
lows: “In consideration of and exchange for the cessiou
made by the aforesaid tribe, in the first article of this treaty,
the U.S. in addition to $3,000 worth of merchandise, this day
paid to the said tribe, hereby cede to the said tribe, to be by
them possessed in like manner as the lands ceded by the
first article of this treaty by them to the U.S. were possessed,
a certain tract of land in the territory of Missouri, and
included within the following boundaries, viz: Beginning at
the confluence of the rivers Pommes de Terre and Osage;
thence up said river Pommes de Terre to the dividing ridge,
which separates the waters of Osage and White rivers; ; thence
with said ridge and westw ardly to the Osage line; thence
due N. with said line to Nerve creek ; thence down the same
to a point due §. of the mouth of White Clay or Richard
creek; thence N. to the Osage river; thence down said river
to the beginning.
second article of the treaty beta een the U.S. and said tribe,
concluded at St Mary’s Oct. 2, 1818.
following boundaries, viz: Beginning on the Choctaw bound-
ary E. of Pearl river, at a point due S. of the White Oak
spring on the old Indian path; thence N. tosaid spring ; thence
northwardly to a black oak standing on the Natchez road
about 40 poles eastwardly from Doak’s fence, marked A. J.
and blazed, with two large pines and a black oak standing
near thereto and marked as pointers; thence a straight line
—S
ee
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1819-1820
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
701
Historical data and remarks
| Designation of cession on map
Location
Number
iGededitovthe. U.S. by, treaty of Jan. W183i acess cece erin so- one ee ecicses oes See 236
@ededitoithe U.S. by treatyrok Jane 14 estes eee ncin ee clea cee wane oo. = See 241
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837. This tract was at the date of this |
treaty supposed to lie within the limits of the general cession made by arti- |
cle 1, and was reserved on that theory, It was subsequently ascertained,
however, that it was within the limits of the previous cession by the treaty
of Noy. 17, 1807. It is therefore considered as a ‘‘ grant” to the Indians from
the U. 8.
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
See 237
See 238
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837
3 Soodes spizcon Cogs Eq OsDORO CUD EEECoeS See 239
PCadeunno hoill)..S. by treaty of Jamul Soimemeaseesesetaes-ne- oc ecec ees conte See 240
|
aN ah at hat a mec mim Son, «ahs mle CR eee ia seat wie S cm avai oe w'ei0! 5 o's\e 10's 112
|
This reserve was located in T.47 N., R. 1 E., and comprised fractional sections |
4,5, and 6. It was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Aug. 2, 1855. It is too
small to be shown on map.
co edeitracds Capemesonee be ese fo sore co0s toes scen ose cscs coon CES Obes POCONOOUEEaoeO 113
This tract was receded to the U.S. by the Kickapoo by treaty of Oct, 24, 1832, |
and another tract was assigned them in lieu thereof, \W. of the Missouri river. |
See 179
114
The treaty provides that out of this ceded tract the U. 8. shall set apart 5:
sections to be sold for the purpose of raising a Choctaw school fund,
115
| Michigan (Saginaw
bay to Lake Erie),
Michigan 2.
| Michigan (Saginaw
bay to Lake Erie.)
| Michigan 1.
Missouri 2.
Indiana,
| Mississippi.
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHED DWLE ORINDA
Date
| Where or how |
concluded
Reference |
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1821
an. 8s
| Doak’s Stand,
nation.
Indian Spring,
| Creek na-|
tion.
| Choctaw |
Stat. L.,
vi1,210.
Stat. L.,
Vil, 215.
Aug. 29 | Chicago, Illi- | Stat. L.,
nois.
VU, 218.
Ottawa, Chip-
pewa, and
Potawatomi.
| The Creek nation cede to the U.S. the land east of the follow-
to the head of Black creek, or Bouge Loosa; thence down
Black creek, or Bouge Loosa, to a small lake; thence a
direct course, so as to strike the Mississippi 1 mile below
the mouth of the Arkansas river: thence down the Missis-
sippi to our boundary; thence around and along the same to
the beginning.
In consideration of the foregoing cession by the Choctaws,
and in part satisfaction of the same, the U. 8. cede to said |
Choctaw nation a tract of country W. of the Mississippi
viver, situate between the Arkansas and Red river and
bounded as follows: Beginning on the Arkansas river where
the lower boundary line of the Cherokees strikes the same;
thence up the Arkansas to the Canadian fork, and up the
same to its source; thence due 8. to the Red river; thence
down Red river 3 miles below the mouth of Little river,
which empties itself into Red river on the N. side; thence a
direct line to the beginning.
ing boundaries, viz: Beginning on the E. bank of Flint
river where Jackson’s line crosses, running thence up the
eastern bank of the same along the water’s edge to the head
of the principal western branch; from thence the nearest
and a direct line to the Chatahooche river, up the eastern
bank of the said river, along the water’s edge to the Shal-
low ford where the present boundary line between the
state of Georgia and the Creek nation touches the said
river, provided, however, that if the said line should strike
the Chatahooche river below the Creek village Buzzard
Roost, there shall be a set-off made, so as to leave the said
village 1 mile within the Creek nation. ‘
From the foregoing cession there is reserved to the Creek
nation the following tracts:
1. One thousand acres to be laid off in a square, so as to in-
clude the Indian spring in the center thereof.
2. Six hundred and forty acres on the western bank of
Oakmulgee river, so as to include the improvements
at present in the possession of the Indian chief, Gen-
eral McIntosh.
It is also agreed that the title and possession of the following
tracts of land shall continue in the Creek nation so long as
the present occupants shall remain in personal possession
thereof: One mile square each, to include as near as may be
in the center thereof the improvements of Michey Barnard,
James Barnard, Buckey Barnard, Cussena Barnard, and
Efauemathlaw, on the E. side of Flint river, which reser-
vations shall constitute a part of the cession made by the
first article so soon as they shall be abandoned by the pres-
ent occupants.
It is also agreed that so long as the U. S. continue the Creek
agency at its present situation on Flint river the land
included within the following boundary, viz: Beginning on
the E. bank of Flint river at the mouth of the Boggy branch
and running out at right angles from the river 1} miles;
thence up and parallel with the river 3 miles; thence paral-
lel with the first line to the river, and thence down the
river to the place of beginning, shall be reserved to the
Creek nation for the use of the U. S. agency and shall con-
stitute a part of the cession made by the first article when-
ever the agency shall be removed.
The foregoing nations of Indians cede to the U. S. the land
comprehended within the following boundaries: Beginning
at a point on the 8. bank of the river St Joseph of Lake
Michigan near the Pare aux Vaches, due N. from Rum’s vil-
lage, and running thence S. to a line drawn due E. from the
southern extreme of Lake Michigan; thence with the said
line E, to the tract ceded by the Pattiwatimies to the U. 5%.
by the treaty of Fort Meigs in 1817 if the said line should
strike said tract, but if the said line should pass N. of the
ee ee
re
ROYCE} CESSIONS OF 1820-1821 703
WAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
| Designation of cession on map
Fistorical data and remarks — eeeeene
Number Location
The portion of this tract within the limits of Arkansas was ceded by the | See 122 Arkansas 2,
Choctaw to the U.S., Jan. 20, 1825. |
iene Gunes SE RRERO ONS EAE COREE DEE BA OSUS NS G0n6 UA abr coon Soce PRC SeOC TS So OE aaeeCneE 116 Georgia.
|
| |
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 24, 1826........--.---- aha See 129 | Georgia.
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 24, 1826.
Boundaries of these tracts not ascertained. |
° |
|
|
|
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Jan. 24,1826...........-....--.. See130 | Georgia.
This cession overlaps the tract ceded by the Chippewa by treaty of Sept. 24, 117 | Michigan 1, Indiana.
1819.
704 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date Where or how | Reference Tribe | Description of cession or reservation
’ | concluded I ;
|
|
1821 Ves
Aug. 29 Chicago, Illi- | Stat. L., | Ottawa, Chip- | said tract, then such line shall be continued until it strikes
| nois. | vil, 218. pewa, and the western boundary of the tract ceded to the U. S. by
; Potawatomi. treaty of Detroit in 1807, and from the termination of the
1823 ;
Mar. 3 Act of Con- |
gress.
Sept. 18 Camp on
Moultrie
creek in
Florida
territory.
Stat. L., | Moravian or
111, 749.
Stat. L.,
VII, 224.
Christian
Indians.
Florida tribes.
said line, following the boundaries of former cessions, to the
main branch of the Grand river of Lake Michigan, should
any of the said lines cross the said river, but if none of the
said lines should cross the said river, then to a point due E.
of the source of the said main branch of the said river, and
from such point due W. to the source of the said principal
branch, and from the crossing of the said river or from the
source thereof, as the case may be, down the said river on
the N. bank thereof to the mouth; thence following the
shore of Lake Michigan to the 8. bank of the said river St
Joseph at the mouth thereof and thence with the said §.
bank to the place of beginning.
From the foregoing cession the said Indians reserve for their
use the following tracts, viz:
1. One tract at Mang-ach-qua village, on the river Peble,
of 6 miles square.
2. One tract at Mick-ke-saw-be of 6 miles square.
3. One tract at the village of Na-to-wa-se-pe of 4 miles
square.
4, One tract at the village of Prairie Ronde of 3 miles
square,
. One tract at the village of Match-e-be-narh-she-wish, at
the head of the Kekalamazoo river. :
The U.S. grants from above cession 26 sections of land to indi-
viduals of Indian descent.
Congress, by the provisions of this act, appropriated $1,000
with which to purchase and extinguish the Indian title to
three tracts of land, containing 4,000 acres each, lying on
Muskingum river, in Tuscarawas county, Ohio. These tracts
were as follows:
1. One tract of 4,000 acres at Shoenbrun ...-...-...-------:
+ 2. One tract of 4,000 acres at Gnadenhutten--......-.------
3. One tractiof 4.000 acres at Salem: .2- 2 «-. ee =i - = eee
The Florida tribes cede to the U. 8. all elaim or title which
they have to the whole territory of Florida, with the excep-
tion of such district of country as shall herein be allotted to
them.
The Florida tribes will hereafter be concentrated and confined
to the following metes and boundaries: Commencing 5 miles
N. of Okehumke, running ina direct line to a point 5 miles W.
of Setarky’s settlement, on the waters of the Amazura (or
Withlahuchie river), leaving said settlement 2 miles S. of the
line; from thence in a direct line to the 8. end of the Big
Hammock, to include Chickuchate; continuing in the same
direction for 5 miles beyond the said Hammock, provided
said point does not approach nearer than 15 miles the sea-
coast of the Gulf of Mexico; if it does the said line will ter-
minate at that distance from the seacoast; thence 8. 12
miles; thence in a S. 30° E. direction until the same shall
strike within 5 miles of the main branch of Charlotte river;
thence in a due E. direction to within 20 miles of the Atlantic
coast; thence N. 15° W. for 50 miles, and from this last to
the beginning point.
The Indians having objected to being concentrated within the
limits above described, for fear there was insufficient good
land to subsist them, the U. S. agree that should said terri-
tory, after examination, be found to contain insufficient good
land, then the N. line, as above defined, shall be removed so |
far N, as to embrace a sufficient quantity of good tillable
land.
a
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1821-1823
LAND CEHSSION S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
705
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 19, 1827. The bound-
aries were never ascertained.
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 19, 1827 ....-...-.--.-..---
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 27, 1833 ......---.--..----
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 19, 1827.
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 19, 1827.
An ordinance of Congress of Sept. 3, 1788, set apart three tracts of 4,000 acres
each at Shoenbrun, Gnadenhutten, and Salem, on Muskingum river, for
the Society of United Brethren, to be used in propagating the gospel among
the heathen. By act of Congress approved June 1, 1796, provision was made
for surveying and patenting these tracts to the society in question, in trust
for the benefit of the Christian Indians. Under the provisions of the act of
Mar. 3, 1823, Lewis Cass was appointed to negotiate for the relinquishment
of the title to the U.S. This he secured and transmitted the relinquish-
ment of both the society and the Indians to the War Department, under
date of Noy. 19. 1823, and by act of May 26, 1824, Congress made provision
for the disposition of the lands.
The boundaries of this reserve were partly surveyed and the remainder approxi-
mated by Colonel Gadsdenin 1824. ‘They are shown by yellow lines. Colonel
Gadsden recommended an addition to the reserve to include more tillable
land. Vhis addition was made by Executive order, July 29, 1824, and is shown
by acrimson line. A second addition was made for a like purpose by the
President, and Maj. J. A. Coffee surveyed the same in 1826. This second
enlargement is shown by green lines. The reserve as thus enlarged was
ceded to the U.S., May 9, 1852.
This was done in 1824 and again in 1826 by Executive order, as set forth above.
Soe ae H Michigan 1.
See 4 ||
See 5 | Ohio,
See 6 |
118 Florida.
See 173 Florida.
Where or how
Date concluded |
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Reference Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1823
Sept. 18 Camp on.
| Moultrie
ereek in
Florida
territory.
Act of Con-
gress.
Aug. 4 Washington,
D.C. |
Aug. 4, Washington,
D.C.
Noy. 15 Harrington’s,
Arkansas
| territory.
Stat. L., | Florida tribes.
Vil, 224,
Stat. L., | Christian In-
IV, 57. dians.
Stat. L., | Sauk and Fox.
Vil, 229.
Stat. L., | Iowa --.....
| Vil, 231. ‘ |
Stat. L., Quapaw
Vil, 232.
It is agreed by the U. 8. that the following reservations shall
| Whenever the Christian Indians shall notify the President of
The Sock and Fox tribes or nations cede and quitelaim to the
Besos | The Quapaw nation cede to the U. S. all claim to lands in the
The Quapaw nation agree to be concentrated and confined to
be surveyed and marked for certain principal chiefs of the
Florida Indians, viz:
1. For the use of Nea Mathla and his connections, 2 miles
square, embracing the ‘luphulga village on the waters
of Rocky Comfort creek.
2. For Blunt and Tuski Hajo,a reservation commencing on
the Apalachicola, 1 mile below Tuski Hajo’s improve-
ments; running up said river 4 miles; thence W. 2
miles; thence southerly to a point 2 miles due W. of the
beginning; thence E. to the beginning point.
3. For Mulatto King and Emathlochee, a reservation com-
menecing on the Apalachicola at a point to include
Yellow Hair’s improvements; thence up said river for
4 miles; thence W.1mile; thence southerly to a point
1 mile W. of the beginning, and thence E. to the begin-
ning point.
4, For Econchatimico, a reservation commencing on the
Chatahoochie, 1 mile below Econchatimico’s house;
thence up said river for 4 miles; thence 1 mile W.;
thence southerly to a point 1 mile W. of the begin-
ning; thence E, to the beginning point,
the U. 8. that they wish to remove from their residence on
the river Thames into the territory of the U. S., it shall be
lawful for the President to designate a reservation of not
less than 24,000 acres of land to be held in the usnal manner
of holding Indian reservations so long as they live thereon.
U.S all right to lands within the State of Missouri situated
between the Mississippi and Missouri rivers and a line run-
ning from the Missouri at the mouth of the Kansas river, N.
100 miles to the NW. corner of the State of Missouri, and
from thence E. to the Mississippi.
It is understood, however, that the small tract of land lying
between the rivers Desmoin and Mississippi, and the sec-
tion of the above line between the Mississippi and the Des-
moin, is intended for the use of the half-breeds belonging
to the Sock and Fox nations, they holding it, however, by
the same title and in the same manner that other Indian
titles are held.
The Ioway tribe or nation cede and quitclaim to the U. §. all
right to lands within the State of Missouri and situated be-
tween the Mississippi and Missouri rivers and a line running
from the Missouri, at the mouth or entrance of Kanzas river,
N. 100 miles, to the NW. corner of the State of Missouri, and
from thence E. to the Mississippi; and said tribe do acknowl-
edge that the lands E. and §. of the above-described lines
(which have been run and marked by Colonel Sullivan), so
far as the Indians claimed the same, belong to the U.S., and
that none of said tribe shall be permitted to settle or hunt
upon any part of it after Jan. 1, 1826, without permission.
Territory of Arkansas within the following boundaries, viz:
Beginning at a point on the Arkansas river, opposite to the
Post of Arkansas, and running thence a due SW. course to
the Ouachita river; and thence up the same to the Saline
tork; and up the Saline fork to a point from whence a due
NE. course will strike the Arkansas river at Little Rock; and
thence down the right or S. bank of the Arkansas to the place
of beginning.
the district of country inhabited by the Caddo Indians, and
to form a part of said tribe.
ROYCE) CESSIONS OF 1823-1824
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
107
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
The reserve for Nea Mathla and his band has never been specifically ceded, 1197)
although it may be construed to be covered by the general cession made by
the Seminole treaty of May 9, 1832.
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Oct. 11, 1832. | See 176
Florida.
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of June 18, 1833, with the Appalachicola band. .... See 184
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of June 18, 1833, with certain chiefs in Florida. .... See 185 J
The territory purporting to be herein ceded had already been covered by a See 69 Missouri 1.
previous cession by the Osage, Noy. 10, 1808.
¢
SoS acne ceeeeoe Sos desecressecerodess esssseesecas codes CooomeecoS dee aoeBSeas5oes 120 Towa 1.
| The territory purporting to be herein ceded had already been covered by a See 69 Missouri 1.
previous cession by the Osage, Noy. 10, 1808. °
| This tract was reserved for the use of the Quapaw by treaty of Aug. 24, 1818... 121 | Arkansas 1.
108
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN, 18
SC ELE DU 1b) © EN Diva
Date
| Where or how |
concluded |
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1825
Jan. 20
Feb. 12
June 2
June 3
Washington,
Pe boG:
Indian
Springs, |
Georgia.
St Louis, Mis- |
| souri. |
St Louis, Mis-
souri,
| Stat. L., |
Vil, 234.
Stat. L.,
Vil, 237.
Stat. L.,
vil, 240.
Stat. L.,
VI, 244,
Choctaw
Great and Lit-
tle Osage.
Kansage eee
| The Creek i
boundaries of the State of Georgia, as defined by the com-
|
The Choctaw nation cede to the U. 8. all that portion of the |
land ceded to them by the second article of the treaty of
Doak’s Stand, Oct. 18, 1820, lying E. of a line beginning on
the Arkansas, 100 paces E, of Fort Smith, and running
thence due S. to Red river, it being understood that this
line shall constitute and remain the permanent boundary
between the U.S. and the Choctaws.
nation cede to the U.S. all lands lying within the )
pact of Apr. 24, 1802, between the U. 8. and Georgia, now
occupied by said nation, or to which said nation claims title.
The Creek nation also cede to the U.S. all other lands oceupied
or claimed by them lying N. and W, of a line to be run from
the first principal falls upon the Chatauhoochie river, above
Cowetau town, to Ocktuskee Old Town upon the Tallapoosa,
thence to the falls of the Coosaw river at or near a place
called the Hickory Ground.
It is further agreed that the U. 8. will give in exchange for the
lands above ceded the like quantity, acre for acre, westward
of the Mississippi, on the Arkansas river, commencing at the
mouth of the Canadian fork thereof and running westward
between said rivers Arkansas and Canadian fork for quan-
tity.
The Creeks also relinquish all right to the two reservations
at Indian Springs and on the Ocmulgee river, respectively,
granted to Gen. William McIntosh by treaty of 1821.
The Great and Little Osage tribes or nations cede to the U. §.}.
all claim to lands lying within the State of Missouri and the
Territory of Arkansas.
The Osages also cede all claim to lands lying W. of the State
of Missouri and Territory of Arkansas, N. and W. of the Red
river, S. of the Kansas river, and E. of a line to be drawn}
from the head sources of the Kansas southwardly through
the Rock Saline, with such reservations as are hereinafter
specified.
Within the limits of the foregoing cession there is reserved for
the Osages, so long as they choose to occupy the same, the
following described tract of land: Beginning at a point due
E. of White Hair’s village and 25 miles W. of the western
boundary line of the State of Missouri, fronting on a N. and
S. line so as to leave 10 miles N. and 40 miles S. of the point
of said beginning, and extending W. with the width of 50 |
imiles to the western boundary of the lands hereby ceded
and relinquished.
The Kanzas nation cede to the U. §. all lands lying within the
State of Missouri to which said nation has title or claim.
The Kanzas nation also cede to the U.S. all other lands elaimed |
by them lying W. of the State of Missouri and within the
following boundaries: Beginning at the entrance of the
Kanzas river into the Missouri; thence N. to the NW. corner
of the State of Missouri; thence westwardly to the Nodewa |
river, 30 miles from its entrance into the Missouri; thence
to the entrance of the Big Nemahaw river into the Missouri,
and with that river to its source; thence to the source of the
Kansas river, leaving the old village of the Pania Republic
to the W.; thence on the ridge dividing the waters of the |
Kanzas river from those of the Arkansas to the- western
boundary of the State line of Missouri, and with that line |
30 miles to the place of beginning.
From the foregoing cession the Kanzas nation reserve the fol-
lowing tract: Beginning 20 leagues up the Kanzas river and
to include their village on that river; extending W. 30 miles
in width through the lands ceded in the first article.
(eS eS
~~
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1825 709
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks |——- —
Number Location
to
This constitutes thé portion of the tract granted the Choctaw by the U. S. in 12% Arkansas 2.
1820, which lies within the limits of Arkansas.
This treaty was declared null and void by treaty of Jan. 24, 1826.
This cession in terms includes the country E. of a line drawn from the sources | 123 Arkansas 1, Missouri
of Kansas river southward through the Rock Saline. The sources of the 1, Kansas 1, Indian
Kansas were at that time very imperfectly known, and 8. of the Arkansas ‘Territory 1.
river the domain of the U. 8. did not extend W. of 100° W. longitude. The
western limit of the Osage country N. of the Arkansas is made to correspond
on the map with the eastern limit of the Cheyenne and Arapaho as estab-
lished by the treaty of Port Laramie in 1851. 8. of the Arkansas their west-
ern limit followed, as was subsequently determined by the U.S. authorities,
the supposed 100° of W. longitude, thus leaving the Rock Saline a conisid-
erable distance to the eastward of the western Osage limits. According to
the map and field notes of the survey of J. C. MeCoy, the deposit of rock
salt, known as ‘‘Rock Saline,” was on the headwaters of Salt creek, in what
is now T.18 N., R. 12 W., near the N. fork of Canadian river.
This reservation was relinquished and sold under provisions’ of the treaty of
Sept. 29, 1865, and act of Congress of July 15, 1870.
From this cession 42 tracts each of 1 square mile were reserved for the use of
individual half breeds and 54 tracts of similar dimensions to be sold to raise
a fund to establish schools for Osage children.
See 475 Kansas 1.
This was an indefinite and undefined claim, which is specifically covered by
a previous Osage cession. : |
The description of the boundaries of this cession extends to the headwaters | 124 | Missouri 1, Kansas 1,
| of Kansas river, leaving the village of the ‘“‘ Pawnee republic,” however, to Nebraska.
| the W. The sources of the Kansas were at this time very imperfectly known,
and from collateral facts it is evident that the headwaters of Solomon fork
were referred to. ‘The country farther up the Republican fork to the borders |
| of the Arapaho and Cheyenne was unquestionably claimed and controlled
| -by the Pawnee, The boundaries of that portion of this cession lying within
| the limits of Missouri are indicated by a dotted line and overlap the cession
of July 15, 1820, by the Sauk and Fox and others.
| This reserve was ceded to the U. S. by treaty of Jan. 14, 1846.
710 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH, ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF MNppeAw
Where or how |
Reference | Tribe Description of cession or reservati
concluded ae) iption of cession o vation
| r
1825 |
Aug. 19 | Prairie du / Stat. L., | Chippewa, | It is agreed between the confederated tribes of Sacs and Foxes
Cha en, vu, 272. | Sauk and and the Sioux that the line between their respective coun-
Michigan _ Fox, Me- tries shall be as follows: Commencing at the mouth of the
territory. nomini, Upper loway river on the W. bank of the Mississippi and
Towa, Sioux, ascending the said Ioway river to its left fork; thence up
Winnebago, that fork to its sonree; thence crossing the fork of Red
and a for- Cedar river in a direct line to the second or upper fork of
| tion of the the Desmoines river; and thence ina direct line to the lower
Ottawa, fork of the Calumet river, and down that river to its junc-
Chippewa, tion with the Missouri river. But the Yancton band of
| and Pota- Sioux being principally interested in the establishment of
| watomiliy- | the line from the forks of the Desmoines to the Missouri,
ing on the and not being sufficiently represented to render the defini-
Illinois. | tive establishment of that line proper, it is expressly de-
clared that the line from the forks of the Desmoines to the
forks of the Calumet river and down that river to the Mis-
souri is not to be considered as settled until the assent of
the Yanecton band shall be given thereto; and if the said
band should refuse their assent, the arrangement of that
portion of the boundary shall be void.
The Sacs and Foxes relinquish to the other tribes interested
therein all claim to land on the E. side of the Mississippi
river.
The loways agree to the arrangement between the Sacs and
Foxes and the Sioux, but it is agreed between the loways
| and the Saes and Foxes that the loways have a just claim to
'a portion of the country between the boundary line above
described and the Missouri and Mississippi rivers, and that
the said loways and Sacs and Foxes shall peaceably occupy
the same until some’ satisfactory arrangement can be made
between them for a division of their respective claims to
the country.
The Ottoes not being represented at this council, it is agreed
that their claim to territory shall not be affected by any-
thing herein.
| It is agreed between the Sioux and the Chippewas that the
| line dividing their respective countries shall commence at
| the Chippewa river, half a day’s march below the falls; and
| from thence it shall1un to Red Cedar river, immediately be-
|
|
|
low the falls; from thence to the St Croix river, which it
strikes at a place called the Standing Cedar, about a day’s
paddle in a canoe above the lake at the mouth of that river;
thence passing between two lakes, called by the Chippewas
“Green Jakes” and by the Sioux ‘‘ The lakes they bury the
| eagles in,” and from thence to the standing cedar that the
| | Sioux split; thence to Rum river, crossing it at the mouth
of asmall creek called Choaking ercek, a long day’s march
from the Mississippi; thence te a point of woods that pro- |
| jects into the prairie, half a day’s march from the Missis-
sippi; thence in a straight line to the mouth of the first
| river which enters the Mississippi on its W. side above the
| mouth of Sac river; thence ascending the said river (above
the mouth of Sac river) to a small lake at its source; thence
in a direct line to a lake at tne head of Prairie river, which
is supposed to enter the Crow Wing river on its 8. side;
thence to Otter Tail lake portage; thence to said Otter Tail
| lake and down through the middle thereof to its outlet;
thence in a direct line so as to strike Buffalo river halfway
| | | from its source to its mouth and down the said river to Red
| river; thence descending Red river to the mouth of Outard
or Goose creek. The eastern boundary of the Sioux com-
mences opposite the mouth of loway river on the Mississippi,
runs back 2 or 3 miles to the bluffs, follows the blufis, cross-
ing Bad Axe river to the mouth of Black river, and from
| Black river to a half day’s march below the falls of Chip-
pewa river. |
It is also agreed between the Chippewas and Winnebagoes, so
| faras they are mutually interested therein, that the southern
| boundary line of the Chippewa country shall commence on
j | } the Chippewa river aforesaid, half a day’s march below the |
teal
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1825
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
711
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
| Their claim in this direction had already been relingnished by treaty of Noy. 3,
1804.
That portion of this boundary between the Sioux and Chippewa extending |
from Chippewa river to Otter Tail lake was surveyed in 1835 by 8S. L. Bean.
From Otter Vail Jake the line ran §, 4° 43’ E. 404 miles; S.72° 30’ E. 62 miles
to head of Wahtab river; down that river to its mouth; thence S. 72° 15’ E.
254 miles; thence N. 88° E. 21 miles to Rum river; thence 8. 25° 24’ E. 7%
miles; thence 8. 67° E. 13 miles to Green lakes; thence 8. 63° E. 11 miles to
St Croix river; thence 8. 66° 36’ E.47 miles to Red Cedar river; thence 8. 59°
E. 20 miles to Chippewa river. In this survey, however, the head of Wah-
tab river was assumed to be a small lake in the N. E. corner of 'T.124 N., R.
30 W., which is in reality the head of a tributary of that stream, the actual |
main source of the river being a number of miles to the SW.
18 ETH, PT 2——13
Location
=|
—
bo
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
ri
Date | concluded
1825
Aug. 19 | Prairie du
Chien, Mich-
igan terri-
tory.
Reference
Stat. L.
Vil, 272.
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
| Chippewa,
Sauk and
Fox, Me-
nomini,
Iowa, Sioux,
Winnebago,
| and a por-
tion of the
Ottawa,
Chippewa,
and Pota-
ing on the
Illinois.
watomi liv- |
falls of that river, and run thence to the source of Clear
Water river, a branch of the Chippewa; thence 8S. to Black
river; thence to a point where the woods project into the
meadows, and thence to the Plover portage ot the Ouisconsin.
It is agreed between the Winnebagoes and the Sioux, Sacs
and Foxes, Chippewas and Ottawas, Chippewas and Pota-
watomies of the Illinois, that the Winnebago country shall
be bounded as follows: Southeasterly by Rock river from its
source near the Winnebago lake to the Winnebago village,
about 40 miles above its mouth; westerly by the E. line of
the tract lying upon the Mississippi herein secured to the
Ottawa, Chippewa, and Potawatomie Indians of the Illinois;
and also by the high blutf described in the Sionx boundary
and running N. to Black river. From this point the Winne-
bagoes claim up Black river to a point due W. from the
source of the left fork of the Ouisconsin; thence to the
source of the said fork and down the same to the Ouiscon-
sin; thence down the Ouisconsin to the portage and across
the portage to Fox river; thence down lox river to the Win-
nebago lake and to the Grand Kan Kanlin, ineluding in their
claim the whole of Winnebago lake; but, for the causes
stated below, the line from Black river must for the present
be left indeterminate.
The representatives of the Menominies not being sufficiently
acquainted with their proper boundaries to settle the same
definitely, and some uncertainty existing in consequence of
the cession made by that tribe upon Fox river and Green
Bay to the New York Indians, it is agreed between the Meno
minie tribe and the Sioux, Chippewas, Winnebagoes, Otta-
wa, Chippewa, and Potawatomie Indians of the Illinois,
that the claim of the Menominies to any portion of the land
within the boundaries allotted to either of the said tribes
shall not be barred by any stipulation herein. It is, how-
ever, understood that the general claim of the Menominies
is bounded on the N. by the Chippewa country, on the E. by
Green Bay and Lake Michigan, extending as far S. as Milla-
waukee river, and on the W. they claim to Black river.
The country secured to the Ottawa, Chippewa, and Potawa-
tomie tribes of the Illinois is bounded as follows: Beginning
at the Winnebago village on Rock river, 40 miles from its
mouth, and running thence down the Rock river to a line
which runs from Lake Michigan to the Mississippi and with
that line to the Mississippi opposite to Rock Island; thence
up that river to the U. S. reservation at the mouth of the
Ouisconsin; thence with the S.and E. lines of the said reser-
vation to the Ouisconsin; thence southerly passing the heads
of the small streams emptying into the Mississippi, to the
Rock river at the Winnebago village. The Ilinois Indians
have aiso a just claim to a portion of the country bounded
8. by the Indian boundary line aforesaid, running from the
southern extreme of Lake Michigan, E. by Lake Michigan,
N. by the Menominie country, and NW. by Rock river. ‘This
claim 1s recognized in the treaty with said Illinois tribes at
St Louis, Aug. 24, 1816, but as the Millawaukee and Mane-
toowalk bands are not represented at this council it can not
be now definitely adjusted
The reservations at Fever river, at the Onisconsin, and St
Peters, and the ancient settlements at Prairie des Chiens and
Green Bay, and the land properly thereto belonging, and the
reservations made upon the Mississippi for the use of the
half-breeds in the treaty concluded with the Sacs and Foxes,
Aug. 24, 1824, are not claimed by either of the said tribes.
The U.S. agree whenever the President may think proper, to
convene such of the tribes as are interested in the lines left
unsettled herein and to recommend to them an amicable and
final adjustment of their respective claims. Itis agreed, how-
ever, that a council shall be held with the Yancton band of
the Sioux during the year 1826 to explain to them the stipu- |
lations of this treaty and to procure their assent thereto,
and also with the Ottoes, to settle and adjust their title to
any of the country claimed by the Sacs, Foxes, and Ioways.
ea
5 iy) al
ro a0 ee ~
Hee CESSIONS OF 1825
Historical data and remarks
a
es
i}
713
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
W14 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH, ANN. 18
SC ELD WE EO oe EN DIAN
Date Where or how
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded S | L of
1825 |
Nov. 7. St Lonis, Mis-| Stat. L., | Shawnee na- | The Shawnee tribe cede to the U.S. all claim to the lands on
souri. VI, 284. tion resid- which they settled near Cape Geredeau under an authority
ing in Mis- ot the Spanish Government, situate, lying, and being be-
souri. tween the river St Come and Cape Geredean and bounded on
the EK. by the Mississippi and westwardly by the White
Water.
In consideration of the foregoing cession the U.S. agree to give
to the Shawanee tribe within the State of Missouri, for them-
| Selves and such of the same nation as may emigrate from Ohio,
a tract of land equal to 50 miles square, situated W. of the
State of Missouri and within the purchase made from the
Osages by treaty of June 2, 1825, bounded as follows: Com-
mencing ata point 2 miles NW. of the SW. corner of Missouri;
thence N.25 miles; thence W. 100 miles; thence 8, 25 miles;
thence E, 100 miles to the place of beginning.
Jau. 24 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Creek.-.--.--- | The treaty concluded at Indian Springs, Feb. 12, 1825, between
) 20565 VII, 286. the Creek nation and the U. 8., and ratified on Mar. 7, 1825,
is declared null and void.
| The Creek nation cede to the U. S.— |
| 1. All the land belonging to said nation in the state of |
Georgia and lying on the E. side of the middle of Chat-
ahoochie river.
| 2. The general boundaries of the foregoing cession also in-
clude the tract reserved at Oakchoncoolgau creek by
treaty of 1805.
. Also tract reserved at Indian Springs by treaty of 1821-..
. Also tract reserved at Gen, MeIntosh’s by treaty of 1821 .
. Also tract reserved for Creek agency by treaty of 1821-.
. The Creeks also cede a tract lying within the state of
Georgia and bounded as follows: Beginning at a point
| on the western bank of Chatahoochie river, 47 miles
below the point where the boundary line between the
Creeks and Cherokees strikes the Chatahoochie river
near the Buzzard’s Roost, measuring the said distance
in adirect lineand not following the meanders of said
| river; and from the pointof beginning running in a
direct line to a point in the boundary line between
the said Creeks and the Cherokees 30 miles W. of the
: said Buzzard’s Roost; thence to the Buzzard’s Roost,
| and thence with the middle of said river to the place
| of beginning.
SOT 0
lowers of the late Gen. William McIntosh having intimated
to the U. S. their desire to remove W. of the Mississippi, it
| is agreed with their assent that a deputation of five persons
shall be sent by them to examine the Indian country W. of
the Mississippi not within either of the states or territories
and not possessed by the Choctaws or Cherokees. Ani the
U.S. agree to purchase for them, if the same can be done
upon reasonable terms, wherever they may select, a country
| whose extent shall in the opinion of the President be propor-
| | tioned to their numbers.
|
|
|
| That portion of the Creek nation known as the friends and fol-
Aug. 5 Fond du Lae | Stat. L., | Chippewa .--. The Chippewa tribe fully assent to the treaty of Aug. 19, 1825,
of Lake Su- Vil, 290. at Prairie du Chien.
perior. It is agreed that a deputation shall be sent by the Chippewas
to the treaty to be held in 1827 at Green Bay, with full power
to arrange and fix the boundary line between the Chippewas
and the Winnebagoes and Menomonees, which was left in- |
| complete by the treaty of Prairie du Chien in consequence |
| | | of the nonattendance of the principal Menomonee chiefs.
~~
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1825-1826 (ts)
LAN D CHSSLON S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ——— = a
Number Location
| |
This tract came originally into the possession of the Shawnee and Delawares 125,126 | Missouri 2.
undera permit from the Spanish government signed by Baron De Carondelet,
under date of Jan.4, 1793, and recorded in the oftice of the recorder of land |
titles at St Louis. The tract was abandoned by the Delawares in 1815, and |
the Shawnee removed from it under assurances of receiving another tract in
exchange. It was not until this treaty that these assurances took formal
shape and the Shawnee ceded this tract for another. In the meantime a
portion of the Shawnee had been living on a tract informally assigned them
in southwestern Missouri. This latter tract is colored scarlet and was on
the head waters of White river.
As this tract was not acceptable to the Shawnee, a tract on Kansas river was | Sec 318,319, Kansas 2.
selected, under article 3 of this treaty, as follows: Beginning at a point in 320
the western boundary of the State of Missouri, three miles south of where
said houndary crosses the mouth of Kansas river; thence continuing 8. on
said boundary 25 miles; thence due W. 125 miles; thence due N. until said
line shall intersect the southern boundary of the Kansas reservation; thence
due E. ccineiding with the southern boundary of said reservation to the ter-
mination thereot; thence due N. coinciding with the eastern boundary of
said reservation to the southern shore of the Kansas river; thence along said
southern shore of said river to where a line from the place of beginning drawn
due W. shall intersect the same.
| This action was based on a protest by a great majority of the chiefs and
headmen of the Creek nation against the validity of the treaty of 1825, it |
being alleged that those who entered into and signed it on behalf of the |
| Creeks did so without proper warrant or authority.
( Georgia,
A supplemental article was added to this treaty on Mar. 31, 1826, wherein 13
| the foregoing boundaries were considerably enlarged, as follows: In place of |
“47 miles” as stipulated in treaty of Jan. 24, 1826, it is agreed that the point
of beginning shall be 50 miles in a direct line below the Creek and Cherokee |
boundary on Chattahoochie river; thence running in a direct line to a point
in the boundary line between the Creeks and the Cherokee 45 miles W. of Buz-
zard’s Roost in place of 30 miles, as stipulated in said treaty; thence to Buz-
zard’s Roost, avd thence to the beginning, it being understood that these lines
are to stop at their intersection with the boundary line between Georgia and |
Alabama wherever that may be, if that line shail cross them in the direction
of the Buzzard’s Roost at a shorter distance than it is provided they shall |
run; and provided also that if the said dividing line between Georgia and
Alabama shall not be reached by the extension of the two lines aforesaid, the
one 3 and the other 15 miles, they are to run and terminate as defined in this
supplemental article. The boundaries shown on the map are those of the |
cession as herein amended, |
By the treaty of Feb. 14, 1833, a tract of country was assigned the Creeks in lieu |
of the one herein promised.
716
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS
IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF TNA aeAsk
Where or how
Date
: concluded
7
|
|
| Reference Tribe
i
Description of cession or reservation
Near mouth
| of Mississi-
newa river,
on the Wa-
bash.
Oct. 23
Near mouth
of Mississi-
newa river, |
on the Wa-
bash.
1827
Aug. 11| Butte des
Morts, on
Fox river
in Michi-
gan terri-
tory.
Stat. L., | Potawatomi -.
VII, 295. |
Stat. L.,
vil, 300.
Stat. L.,
VII, 303,
Chippewa,
Menomini,
and Winne-
| | bago,
The Miami tribe cede to the U.S. all their claim to land in the
| From the foregoing cession the following reservations are made
The Potawatamie tribe cede to the U.S. their right to the land
within the following limits:
1. Beginning on the Tippecanoe river where the northern
boundary of the tract ceded by the Potawatamies
to the U.S. by the treaty of St Mary’s in 1818 inter-
sects the same; thence in a direct line to a point on
Eel river halfway between the mouth of said river
and Pierish’s village; thence up Eel river to Seek’s
village near the head thereof; thence in a direct line
to the mouth of a creek emptying into the St Joseph's
of the Miami near Metea’s village; thence up the St
Joseph’s to the boundary line between the States of
Indiana and Ohio; thence 8. to the Miami; thence up
the same to the reservation at Fort Wayne; thence
with the lines of the said reservation to the bound-
ary established by the treaty with the Miamies in
1818; thence with the said line to the Wabash river;
thence with the same river to the mouth of the Tip-
pecanoe river; and thence with the said Tippecanoe
river to the place of beginning.
2. Beginning at a point upon Lake Michigan 10 miles due
N. of the southern extreme thereof; running thence
due E. to the land ceded by the Indians to the U. §.
by the treaty of Chicago [Aug. 29, 1821]; thence S.
with the boundary thereof, 10 miles; thence W. to the
southern extreme of Lake Michigan; thence with the
shore thereof to the place of beginning.
3. A strip of land commencing at Lake Michigan and run-
ning thence to the Wabash river 100 feet wide for a
road, and also one section of good land contiguous to
the said road for each mile of the same and also for
each mile of a road from the termination thereof,
through Indianapolis, to the Ohio river, for the pur-
pose of making a road aforesaid from Lake Michigan
by the way of Indianapolis to some convenient point
on the Ohio river.
State of Indiana N. and W. of the Wabash and Miami rivers
and of the cession made by said tribe to the U. 8. by the
treaty concluded at St Mary’s Oct. 6, 1818.
for the use of the tribe:
1. Fourteen sections of land at Seek’s village ....--...----
2. Five sections for the Beaver below and adjoining the
preceding reservation.
3. Thirty-six sections at Flat Belly’s village .........-..-.
4, Five sections for Little Charley, above the old village on
the N. side of Eel river.
5. One section for Laventure’s daughter, opposite the is-
lands, about 15 miles below Fort Wayne.
6. One section for Chapine, above and adjoining Seek’s
village.
7. Ten sections at the White Racoon’s village. -.-.--..--.-
8. Ten sections at the mouth of Mud creek on Eel river at
the old village.
9. Ten sections at the forks of the Wabash......---.....--
10. One reservation, commencing 2} miles below the mouth
of the Mississinewa and running up the Wabash 5
miles with the bank thereof and from these points
running due N. to Eel river.
The southern boundary of the Chippeway country eastwardly
from the Plover portage of the Ouisconsin having been left
undefined by the treaty of Aug. 19, 1825, it is now agreed
between the Chippeways, Menomonies, and Winebagoes,
that the southern boundary of the Chippeway country shall
run as follows, namely: From the Plover portage of the Ouis-
consin on a northeasterly course to a point on Wolf river
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1826-1827 717
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks | - SS --
| Number Location
s z:
| Ze : =
|
| 1
PERS Oe Och oni a ees Poe sR anal eee Rees msiebbts cmepccmawclessciccee | 152 | Indiana.
| |
From the lands ceded by the treaty the U. S. grant 46} sections of land for the | 133 Indiana.
use of individuals. | |
|
|
i}
|
|
This was an indefinite claim, and is more specifically covered by cession of |
Oct. 16, 1826 (first clause), by the Potawatomi. |
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Nov. 6, 1838... 2.02... 225. oe coe cee ene eonnee See 255 | |
This was an individual reserve and its boundaries are therefore not shown. |
The treaty of Noy.6, 1838, provided for the issue of a patent to Beaver. ; |
Cedaditothe US: by trenty of Octi23 t83is- eae one. ono s ce ee nee cee ee See 192 |
This was an individual reserve and its boundaries are therefore not shown. |
This was an individual reserve and its boundaries are therefore notshown. It |
was in T.31N.,R.14 E. >| Indiana (detail).
This was an individual reserve and its boundaries are therefore not shown. |
|
Mecuedctothe was: Dy. treaty of OGh warleoteasee eas one oct acc coe cces voce | See 194 |
Cededico whe U..onby treaty Ob Octo mlooue rer emn sea Cane an vem wee sa saces | See 195
This reserve was granted to J. B. Richardville by treaty of Oct. 25, 1854. It See 199
was in T. 28 N., R.8 and 9 E. he
Gadedtothe U.S. by treaty of (Octi2oilsoteee see once a eee oem ene woe om ae | See 193
| 19} sections of land were granted by the U. S. from the ceded country for the |
use of individuals. |
718
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Date
Where or how
concluded
Reference Tribe
1827
Aug. 11
Sept. 19
Butte des
Morts, on
Fox river
in Michi-
gan terri-
tory.
St Joseph,
Michigan
territory.
[ETH. ANN. 18
SOBRE DULE OP SINaD RAIN
Description of cession or reservation
Stat. L., | Chippewa,
vu1,303. Menomini,
and Winne-
bago.
Stat. L., Potawatomi -.
VII, 305.
equidistant from the Ashawano and Post lakes of said river ;-
thence to the falls of Pashaytig river of Green bay; thence
to the junction of the Neesan Kootag or Burnt-wood river
with the Menomonie; thence to the big island of the Shoski-
~ naubie or Smooth-rock river; thence following the channel
of said river to Green bay, which it strikes between the little
and great Bay de Noquet.
It is agreed between the Menomonies and Winebagoes that so
far as regards their interests the whole matter in dispute
concerning the boundaries of the tract purchased by the
New York Indians shall be referred to the President of the
U.S. for final decision. And the President is authorized, on
the part of the first-named tribes, to establish such bound-
aries between them and the New York Indians as he may
consider equitable and just.
It isagreed between the Menomonees and the U. 8. that the
boundaries of the tracts formerly claimed by the French and
British governments, the title to which is now vested in the
U.S., shall be as follows: Beginning on the shore of Green
bay, 6 miles due N. from the parallel of the mouth of Fox
river, and running thence in a straight line, but with the
general course of said river, and 6 miles therefrom, to the
intersection of the continuation of the westerly boundary of
the tract at the Grand Kaukaulin claimed by Augustin Grig-
nion; thence en a line with the said boundary to the same;
thence with the same to Foxriver; thence on the same course
6 miles; thence in a direct line to the southwestern boundary |
of the tract marked on the plan of the claims at Green bay |
as the settlement at the bottom of the bay; thence with the
southerly boundary of the said tract to the southeasterly
corner thereof; and thence with the easterly boundary of
the said tract to Green bay, provided that if the President |
of the U.S. shall be of opinion that the boundaries thus |
established interfere with any just claims of the New York |
Indians the President may then change the said boundaries |
in any manner he may think proper, so that the quantity of |
land contained in said tract be not greater than by the
boundaries herein defined.
In order to consolidate some of the dispersed bands of the
Pottawatamie tribe in the Territory of Michigan at a point
removed from the road leading from Detroit to Chicago and |
as far as practicable from the settlements of the whites, it
is agreed that the following tracts of land heretofore reserved
for the use of said tribe shall be ceded to the U. S., viz.
1. Two sections on the river Rouge at Seginsairn’s v aaa
2. Two sections at Tonguish’s village near the river Rouge. -
3. That part of the reservation at Macon on the river
Raisin, which yet belongs to the said tribe, contain-
ing 6 sections, excepting therefrom one-half section
where the Pottawatamie Chief Moran resides, which
shall be reserved for his use.
4, A tract at Mang-ach-qua village on the river Peble, of |
6 mins square. |
0.
6. Atr ae at the v illage of Prairie Ronde of 3 miles square-.-
7. A tract at the village of Match-e-be-nash-she-wish at
the head of the Kekalamazoo river of 3 miles square. |
In consideration of the foregoing cessions the U.S. agree te |
reserve for the use of said tribe a tract containing 99 sections,
as follows:
Sections 5, 6,7, and 8in T.58., R. 9 W., in the territory of
Michigan.
All of 1.5 S., R. 10 W., not already included in the Not-
tawa Sape reservation.
Sections 1, 2, 11, 12, 13, 14, 23, 24, 25, 26, 35, and 36 in T.558.,
R.11 W.
YY US a Uae REN FRO ewe aes oaarco cass sa cond scomase ionize:
Sections 8, 17, 18, 19, 20, 29, 30, 31, and 32 in T.4S8.,R.9 W.
Sections 1, 2, 11, 12, 13, 14, 23, 24, 25, 26, 35, and 36 in T.4S.,
ee Lays
ROYCE] ° CESSIONS OF 1827 aly)
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
| ‘ | Designation of cession on map
Tlistorical data and remarks. ———— == ae ea,
Number Location
| .
| |
|
|
|
| |
|
This was accomplished by the Menomoni treaty of Feb. 8, 1851, as modified by
treaty of Oct. 27, 1832.
|
The boundaries were modified by the President in pursuance of authority | 134 Wisconsin 1.
granted by this treaty.
|
|
The Chippewa of Saginaw, by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837, ceded any claim they | 3) 7)
were supposed to have in this reserve. | aqa Pace
| The Chippewa of Saginaw, by treaty of Jan. 14, 1837, ceded any claim they 136%) 0 Michigan USED:
| cae pa pea ea C bay to Lake Erie).
were supposed to have in this reserve. :
eOed Rate Ee eee FES Oo ee ROe oO DON Con00 Eb09 (BSR Sd en SOSBBOS CASES sae 1ST»
|
|
| Boundaries never ascertained,
|sceee poine 5 at See See ON So 5 oy dc ae oat ee a eee ae 138}
eee ried ocnavaie fos oe w oa/ae> seed ARE ee cete acta cemcectwcclee ce ee 139 Michigan 1,
won coy Hee REC oi Ee a nr 110 J
PGudeditonbarGSeiby treaty ol Sante scceeemesen 6 2. -0- 50222 cscs ence: See 189. | Michigan 2.
This is given as Rt. 9 W. in the published treaty, but it should be 10 W.
720 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF IN DEAN
Where or how
Date | Bae | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1827
Nov. 15 Creekagency.| Stat. L., | Creek........ | The boundaries of the cession of Jan. 24, 1826, not baving com- |
i Vil, 307. prised, as was expected, all the Creek lands within the limits
of Georgia, the Creek nation now therefore cedes to the U.S
| all the remaining land owned or claimed by the Creek nation
not previously ceded, which on actual survey may be found
to lie within the chartered limits of Georgia.
1828 | ,
Feb. 11. Wyandot vil- | Stat. L., Eel river or | The Eel river or Thorntown party of Miami Indians cede to
lage, near Vil, 309. Thorntown the U.S. all claim to a reservation of land about 10 miles
theWabash | | party of) square at their village on Sugar Tree creek in Indiana,
in Indiana. Miami In- reserved to them by article 2, of the treaty of Oct. 6, 1818.
| =
| dians.
May 6. Washington, | Stat. L., | Cherokee na- The western boundary of Arkansas shall be, and is hereby
D.C. VII, 311. | tion west of defined, viz.: A line shall be run commencing on Red river
Mississippi at the point where the eastern Choctaw line strikes said
| river. / viver and run due N. with said line to the river Arkansas,
thence in a direct line to the SW. corner of Missouri.
| The U. S. agree to possess the Cherokees and to guarantee it
to them forever, and that guarantee is hereby solemnly
pledged, of 7,000,000 acres of land to be bounded as follows,
viz.: Commencing at that point on Arkansas river where the
| eastern Choctaw boundary line strikes said river, and running
| | thence with the western line of Arkansas, as defined in the
| foregoing article, to the SW. corner of Missouri, and thence
with the western boundary line of Missouri till it crosses
the waters of Neasho, generally called Grand river; thence
| due W. toa point from which a due 8. course will strike the
present NW. corner of Arkansas territory ; thence continuing
due S, on and with the present western boundary line of the
territory to the main branch of Arkansas river; thence down
| | said river to its junction with the Canadian river, and thence |
| | up and between the said rivers Arkansas and Canadian to
| | | a point at which a line running N. and §. from river to river
| will give the aforesaid 7,000, 000 acres.
| In addition to the 7,000, 000 acres provided for as above, the
U.S. further gnarantee to the Cherokee nation a perpetual
outlet W., and a free and unmolested use of all the country
lying W. of the western boundary of the above described
limits and as far W. as the sovereignty of the U.S. and their
right of soil extend.
It is agreed that the property and improvements connected
with the Cherokee agency shall be sold under the direction
| of the agent and the proceeds applied to aid in the erection
| in the new country of the Cherokees of a grist and sawmill
| for their use. Said property and improvements are thus
defined: Commence at the Arkansas river opposite William
Stinnett’s and run due N.1 mile, thence due E. to a point
from which a due S. line to the Arkansas river would include
the Chalybeate or Mineral Spring attached to or near the
| present residence of the agent, and thence up the Arkansas
| river to the beginning.
The Cherokees aforesaid agree to give up and surrender to the
U. S., and to remove w ithin Le months therefrom, all the
| lands to which they are entitled in Arkansas and which were
secured to them by the treaty of Jan, 8, 1817, and the con-
vention of Feb, 27, 1819.
It is agreed that a tract of land 2 miles wide and 6 miles long
shall be reserved for the use of the U.S. for the accommoda-
tion of the military force which is or may be stationed at
Fort Gibson on the Neasho or Grand river, to commence on
said river one-half mile below said fort and run thence due
KE. 2miles; thence northwardly 6 miles to a point which shall
be 2 miles distant from the river aforesaid; thence due W.
to said river, and down it to the place of beginning, and the
U.S. shall have a free right of way for a road to and from
said fort.
CESSIONS OF 1827-1828
ROYCE}
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
721
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
This is the present W. boundary of Arkansas. It was surveyed by Joseph
H. Brearly in the fall of 1828. The plat and field notes were filed in the
Office of Indian Affairs with his letter of Dee. 2, 1828.
This tract when examined was found to inelnude the tract selected by the
Creeks under treaty of Jan. 24, 1826, and the boundaries were therefore
changed by treaty of 1833, so as to exclude the Creek tract.
This “outlet” extended to the one hundredth meridian of W. longitude, that
being the then W. boundary of the U. 8. in that locality.
The Senate in passing upon the provisions of this treaty amended this article
so.as to provide that the northern boundary of such ‘‘ western outlet” should
not extend N. of 36°, should not include any lands assigned or tb be assigned
to the Creeks, and should not be construed to include any lands previously
ceded or assigned to any other tribe by treaty provisions yet in force.
to the full value of this 1eserve. Upon a subsequent claim of title to this
| reserve by the Cherokee, it was decided to belong to the U. 8., and to bea
| portion of the public lands. It contained 3,246.3 acres.
| miles and 55 chains to Shields Ferry on White river, and was surveyed by
| General Rector in 1818-19. The W. line of this tract began on Arkansas
| river at Table Rock Bluff; ran N.1 mile and 70 chains; thence N. 53° E.
132 miles and 31 chains to White river opposite the mouth of Little North
| Fork. It was surveyed in Jan. and Feb,, 1825.
| This reserve was subsequently abandoned by the U.S. and reverted to
Cherokee nation, who divided it into town lots and sold it.
civil war it was reoccupied and garrisoned by the U.S. troops and is
so occupied,
the
yet
| In lieu of a grist and saw mill the U. 8S. furnished to the Cherokee corn mills |
| The E. line of this tract ran from Point Remove on the Arkansas N. 53° E. 71 |
During the |
141 Georgia.
142 Indiana.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
143 Arkansas 2,
144 Indian Territory 3.
SCHEHDULE OF INDIAN
[ETH. ANN. 18
Description of cession or reservation
It is agreed that the following shall be the provisional boundary
between the lands of the U.S.and those of the foregoing
tribes: The Ouisconsin river from its mouth to its nearest
approach to the Blue Mounds; thence southerly, passing E.
of the said mounds to the head of that branch of the Poca-
tolaka creek which runs near the Spotted Arm’s village;
722 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Where or how |
Date OTA: | Reference Tribe
1828 ‘
Aug. 25) Green Bay, | Stat. L., | Winnebago
Michigan vil, 315,| and united
territory. tribes of
Potawato-
mi, Chip-
pewa, and
Ottawa,
Sept. 20 Missionary
establish- |
ments upon
the St Jo-
seph of
Lake Mich-
igan, in
Michigan
territory.
1829
July 29 |) Prairie du
Chien, Mich-
igan terri-
tory.
|
Stat. L., | Potawatomi --|
VII, 317. |
Stat. L.,
VII, 320. Ottawa, and |
| Potawato- |
mi nations |
of the wa-|
ters of the
Illinois, ,
Milwaukee,
and Mani-|
towoc riv-
ers.
thence with the said branch to the main forks of Pocatolaka
creek ; thence southeasterly to the ridge dividing the Wine-
bago country from that of the Potawatamie, Chippewa, and
Ottawa tribes; thence southerly with the said ridge to the
line running from Chicago to the Mississippi, near Rock
Island. And it is fully understood that the U.%. may freely
occupy the country between these boundaries and the
Mississippi river until a treaty shall be held with the Indians
jor its cession,
It is further agreed that a ferry may be established over the
Rock river where the Fort Clark road crosses the same, and
also a ferry over the same river at the crossing of the Lewis-
ton road.
The Potawatamie tribe of Indians cede to the U.S. the tracts
of land ineluded within the following boundaries:
1. Beginning at the mouth of the St Joseph of Lake Michi-
gan, and thence running up the said river to a point
on the said river half-way between La-vache-qui-pisse
and Macousin village; thence in a direct line to the
nineteenth-mile tree on the northern boundary line of
the State of Indiana; thence with the same west to
Lake Michigan; and thence with the shore of the said
lake to the place of beginning.
2. Beginning at a point on the line run in 1817 due E. from
the southern extreme of Lake Michigan, which point
is due 8. from the head of the most easterly branch
of the Kankekee river, and from that point running
$.10 miles; thence in a direct line to the NE. corner
of Flatbelly’s reservation; thence to the NW. corner
of the reservation at Seek’s village; thence with the
lines of the said reservation and of former cessions
to the line between the States of Indiana and Ohio;
thence with the same to the former described line,
running due E, from the southern extreme of Lake
Michigan, and thence with said line to the place of
beginning.
Chippewa, The aforesaid nations hereby cede to the U.S.all the lands
comprehended within the following limits, viz: Beginning
at the Winnebago village, on Rock river,40 miles from its
mouth, and running thence down Rock river to a line which
runs due W. from the most southern bend of Lake Michigan
to the Mississippi river, and with that line to the Mississippi
river opposite to Rock Island; thence up that river to the
U. 8. reservation at the mouth of the Ouisconsin; thence
with the 8S. and E. lines of said reservation to the Ouiscon-
sin river; thence southerly, passing the heads of the small
streams emptying into the Mississippi, to the Rock river
aforesaid at the Winnebago village, the place of beginning.
. Also one other tract of land, described as follows, to wit:
Beginning on the western shore of Lake Michigan, at the
NE. corner of the field of Antoine Ouitmette, who lives near
Gross Pointe, about 12 miles N. of Chicago; thence run-
ning due W.to the Rock river aforesaid; thence down the
said river to where a line drawn due W. from the most
southern bend of Lake Michigan crosses said river; thence
E. along said line to the Fox river of the Illinois; thence
along the northwestern boundary line of the cession of 1816
to Lake Michigan; thence northwardly along the western
shore of said lake to the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1828-1829 W23
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
|
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks = <a a
Number Location
e eure == 4 : : a
|
| |
|
RE fer = Ss io oe ope secnt ween SER TOR eee sem eokdc ce cecee bese 145 | Michigan 1.
The U.S. grants from this second cession 18 sections of land to certain individuals, | 146 Indiana.
; ; : | |
This cession covers a portion of the tract ceded by the Sauk and Fox Noy. 3, | 17 Wisconsin 1, Illinois
9
1804, but it was retroceded by the U. 8. to the Chippewa, Ottawa, and Pot- | 2.
awatomi Aug. 24,1816. See treaty of that date,
[ose cee beets nese eee crete eee eee eee cee eee eee eee eee eee ee eee 148 Illinois 2.
724
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SOD DULE ©} BV arTA wh
[ETH. ANN. 18
Date
IPhere or how
concluded
| Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1829
July 29
Aug. 1
Aug. 3
Sept. 24
|
Prairie du
Chien, Mich-
igan terri- |
tory.
Prairie du
Chien, Mich-
igan terri
tory.
Little San-
dus ky,
Ohio.
Councileamp
on James
fork of
White riv-
er, Missouri.
Stat. L., | Chippewa,
Vu, 320.
Stat. L.,
Vil, 323.
Stat. L.,
VU, 326.
Stat. L.,
VII, 327.
Ottawa, and
Potawato-
mi nations
of the wa-
ters of the
Illinois,
Milwaukee,
and Manito-
woe rivers.
Winnebago. - -
Delaware)
(band on
Sandusky
river).
Delaware
[supple-
mental to
treaty of
Oct.3,1818 j.
From the foregoing cessions the following reservations are
made, viz: ‘
1. For Wau-pon-el-see, 5 sections of land at the Grand
Bois on Fox river of the Illinois, where Shaytee’s vil-
lage stands.
2. For Shab-eh-nay, 2 sections at his village near the Paw-
Paw grove.
3. For Awn-kote, 4 sections at the village of Saw-meh-
naug, on the Fox river of the Illinois.
4. Also 15 sections of land for various individuals.
The Winnebaygo nation cede to the U.S. all claim to lands
within the following boundaries: Beginning on Rock river
at the mouth of Pee-kee-tauno or Pee-kee-tol-a-ka, a branch
thereof; thence up the Pee-kee-tol-a-ka to the mouth of
Sugar creek; thence up the said creek to the source of the
eastern branch thereof; thence by a line running due N. to
the road leading from the Eastern Blue Mound, by the most
northern of the four lakes, to the Portage of the Wisconsin
and Fox rivers; thence along the said road to the crossing
of Duck creek; thence by a line running in a direct course
to the most southeasterly bend of Lake Puck-a-way, en Fox
river; thence up said lake and Fox river to the Portage of
the Wisconsin; thence across said portage to the Wisconsin
river; thence down said river to the eastern line of the U.S.
reservation, at the mouth of said river, on the S. side thereof,
as described in the second article of the treaty of Aug. 24,
1816, with the Chippewas, Ottawas, and Potawatamies;
thence with the lines of a tract of country on the Mississippi
river (secured to the Chippewas, Ottawas, and Potawatamies
of the Illinois by the ninth article of treaty of Aug. 19, 1825),
running southwardly, passing the heads of the small streams
emptying into the Mississippi, to the Rock river at the Win-
nebaygo village, 40 miles above its mouth; thence up Rock
river to the mouth of the Pee-kee-tol-a-ka river, the place of
beginning.
Said band of Delawares cede to the U.S. the tract of 3 miles
square adjoining the Wyandot reservation, upon the San-
dusky river, reserved for their use by the treaty of Sept. 29,
1817, and they agree to remove and join their nation on the
W. side of the Mississippi, on the land allotted to them, on
or before Jan. 1, 1850.
Whereas the treaty of Oct. 3, 1818, stipulates that the U.S.
shall provide a home for the Delaware nation west of the
Mississippi river, and whereas the Delawares are willing to
remove from the country on James’s fork of White river, in
Missouri, to the country selected in the fork of Kansas and
Missouri rivers, as recommended by the U.S. for the perma-
nent residence of the whole Delaware nation, it is agreed
that the country in the fork of the Kansas and Missouri
rivers, extending up the Kansas river to the Kansas line and
up the Missouri river to Camp Leavenworth and thence by
a line drawn westwardly, leaving a space 10 miles wide N.
of the Kansas boundary line for an outlet, shall be conveyed
and forever secured by the U.S. to said Delaware nation as
their permanent residence.
The Delawares cede to the U.S. all claim to land in Missouri,
coniprised in two tracts, viz:
1. The tract known as the Cape Girardeau tract, which
was granted to the Delawares and Shawnees jointly
by Baron de Carondolet on behalf of the Spanish gov-
ernment, Jan. 4, 1793.
2. The tract in SW. Missouri selected for them under the |
provisions ot the treaty of Oct. 3, 1818, and lying along |
the James fork of White river.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1829
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
725
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
Ceded to the U.S., Sept. 26,1833, Boundaries not ascertained,
Granted to reservee and his heirs in fee simple by treaty of Sept. 26, 1833,
Ceded to the U.S. Sept. 26, 1833. Boundaries not ascertained.
| From this cession 42 sections were granted by the U. S. to certain individuals.
| The Indiana Delawares had since the treaty of 1818 been residing with those
of their brethren who had lived in Missouri since 1793. After abandoning
the Cape Girardean tract in 1815 the latter had temporarily taken a tract in |
SW. Missouri, on the headwaters of White river, assigned them by Governor
Clark. Here their brethren from the East joined them, and this treaty of 1829
was concluded. Under date of Dee. 14, 1843, the Delawares sold to the |
Wyandot 39 sections of the Kansas reserve granted the former by this
treaty.
36 sections of land from this cession to be seld to provide schools for Delaware |
children.
149
See 125
150a
Ohio 2.
Missouri
Missouri
2
| Illinois2, Wisconsin 1.
726 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Where or how |
ace | concluded
Reference Tribe
SCHEDULE OPINED Ain
LETH. ANN. 18
Description of cession or reservation
1830
July 15/| Prairie du
Chien,Mich-| vu,328.| Medewa-
igan terri- | kanton,
tory. | Wahpeku-
| ta, Wah-
peton and
| Sisseton
| bands of
|
|
|
ha, Iowa,
Oto, and
Missouri.
|
|
Sept. 27 Dancing Rab- | Stat. L., | Choctaw --.---
and 28 bit creek, | v11, 333. |
Mississippi. |
|
|
|
|
| |
1831
Feb. 8 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Menomini -. --
D.C. | Vil, 342.
|
Sioux, Oma- |
|
Stat. L., SaukandFox, Said tribes cede to the U.S. all claims to the following-described
territory: Beginning at the upper fork of the Demoine river
and passing the sources of the Little Sioux and Floyds rivers
to the fork of the first creek which falls into the Big Sioux
or Calumet on the E. side; thence down said creek and Calu-
met river to the Missouri river; thence down said Missouri
river to the Missouri state line above the Kansas; thence
along said line to the NW. corner of the said state; thence
to the highlands between the waters falling into the Mis-
souri and Desmoines, passing to said highlands along the
dividing ridge between the forks of the Grand riyer; thence
along said highlands or ridge separating the waters of the
Missouri from those of the Demoine to a point opposite the
source of Boyer river, and thence in a direct line to the
upper fork of the Demoine, the place of beginning. But
it is understood that the lands ceded and relinquished by
this treaty are to be assigned and allotted under the direc-
tion of the President of the U.S. to the tribes now living
thereon or to such other tribes as the President may locate
thereon for hunting and other purposes.
The Sacs and Foxes cede to the U.S. a tract of country 20 miles
in width from the Mississippi to the Demoine, situate 8.
and adjoining the line between the said Sacs and Foxes and
the Sioux, as established by article 2 of the treaty of Aug.
19, 1825.
The Medawah-kanton, Wah-pa-coota, Wahpeton and Sisseton
bands of Sioux cede to the U. 8S. a tract of country 20 miles
in width from the Mississippi to the Demoine river, situate
N. and adjoining the line established by article 2, treaty of
Aug. 19, 1825.
The U.S. agree to reserve for the occupancy of the Sioux half-
breeds the following tract of country: Beginning at a place
called the Barn, below and near the village of the Red Wing
chief, and running back 15 miles; thence in a parallel line
with Lake Pepin and the Mississippi about 32 miles to a
point opposite Beef or O-Boeuf river; thence 15 miles to the
Grand Encampment, opposite the river aforesaid.
The U. S. agree to reserve for the occupancy of the Omaha,
Ioway, Ottoe, Yanckton, and Santie Sioux half-breeds the tract
of country within the following limits: Beginning at the
mouth of the Little Ne-mo-haw river and running up the
main channel of said river to a point which will be 10 miles
from its mouth in a direct line; from thence in a direct line
to strike the Grand Ne-mo-haw 10 miles above its mouth in
a direct line (the distance between the two Ne-mo-haws he-
ing about 20 miles); thence down said river to its mouth;
thence up and with the meanders of the Missouri river to
the point of beginning.
The U.S., under a grant specially to be made by the President
of the U.S., shall cause to be conveyed to the Choctaw na-
tion a tract of country W. of the Mississippi river in fee sim-
ple to them and their descendants, so long as they shall exist
as a nation and live on it, beginning near Fort Smith, where
the Arkansas boundary crosses the Arkansas river; running
thence to the source of the Canadian fork, if in the limits
of the U.S., or to those limits; thence due 8S. to Red river,
and down Red river to the W. boundary of the territory of
Arkansas; thence N. along that line to the beginning.
The Choctaw nation cede to the U.S. the entire country they
own and possess E, of the Mississippi river, and they agree
to remove beyond the Mississippi river as early as practicable.
Within the foregoing cession was included the tract of 2 miles
square at Fuketcheepoonta, reserved to the Choctaws by
treaty of 1805.
The Menomonee tribe, by their delegates in council, define the
boundaries of their country as follows: On the E. side of
Green bay, Fox river, and Winnebago lake, beginning at the
RUYCE] CESSIONS OF 1830-1831 C2
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ———— 2
Number Location
This tract was surveyed by James Craig under instructions dated June 2, 1835, 151 | Minnesota 1, Mis-
and the map thereof, numbered 160, will be found on file in the Office of Indian souri 1, lowa 1.
Affairs.
|
|
This tract was surveyed by James Craig in 1833. See Map No. 112 in the Office 152 Towa 1.
of Indian Affairs.
This tract was surveyed by James Craig in 1833. See Map No. 112 in the Office | 153 Iowa 1, Minnesota 1.
of Indian Aftairs.
The half-breeds refused to occupy this tract and the U.S. purchased their claim See 292 Minnesota 1.
| to it for $150,000, by treaty of Aug. 5, 1851.
This tract was exclusively within the territory of the Oto and they were pro-
portionately compensated therefor by the other tribes interested in the con-
cession. The boundary of this tract was first surveyed in 1837-38 by McCoy
and shows the reserve to contain 143,647.33 acres. Between 1855 and 1858
the boundary was several times resurveyed. ‘To quiet disputes, the act of
Congress of June 12, 1858, reestablished the McCoy line as the true boundary. |
Owing to encroachments of the Missouri river the tract then contained only |
120,681.59 acres. ‘The tract between the McCoy line and the line of 1858,
which ran farther W., was sold by act of Feb. 28, 1859, for the benefit of the |
half-breeds. On the map the tract between the line of 1858 and the McCoy
line is colored green; E. of the McCoy line it is yellow.
|
|
\ 154,155 Nebraska 1,
J
This is simply a reiteration of the grant of 1820, minus the tract ceded by the |
Choctaw in 1825. |
|
From this cession 12 sections of land were reserved for the Choctaw chiefs and 156 Alabama, Mississippi.
20 sections for other individuals. Also 844 sections of land for certain indi-
viduals.
© Sood tego Bp Rn pao ee Sane Ole EEO SORCO0C oY 25 3660 SoSH Ss RSS SaaS eC eres 157 Alabama.
(Sato, Ee 2——lt
728 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCH HD ULE OR TEND PASS
Date Where or how Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded E cua :
1831 :
Feb. | Washington, | Stat. L., | Menomini.._- S. end of Winnebago lake; thence southeastwardly to the
ID)(C5
VU, 342,
Milwauky or Manawauky river; thence down said river to
its mouth at Lake Michigan; thence N. along the shore of
Lake Michigan to the mouth of Green bay; thence up Green
Bay, Fox river, and Winnebago lake to the place of begin-
ning. And on the W. side of Fox river as follows: Begin-
ning at the mouth of Fox river; thence down the E. shore of
Green Bay and across its mouth, so as to include all the
islands of the ‘“‘Grand ‘lraverse;” thence westerly on the
highlands between Lake Superior and Green Bay to the up-
per forks of the Menomonee river; thence to the Plover port-
age of the Wisconsin river; thence up the Wisconsin to the
Soft Maple river; thence to the source of the Soft Maple
river; thence W. to the Plume river, which falls into the
Chippeway river; thence down said Plume river to its
mouth; thence down the Chippeway river 30 miles; thence
easterly to the forks of the Manoy river, which falls into the
Wisconsin river; thence down the said Manoy river to its
mouth; thence down the Wisconsin river to the Wisconsin
portage; thence across the said portage to the Fox river;
thence down Fox river tv its mouth at Green Bay or the
place of beginning.
The Menomonees, though protesting that they are under no
obligation to recognize any claim of the New York Indians
to any portion of their country; that they neither sold nor
received any value tor the land claimed by said New York
Indians, yet at the solicitation of the President of the U. S.
they agree that such part of the land described within the
following boundaries as he may direct may be set apart as a
home for the several tribes of New York Indians who may
remove to and settle upon the same within three years from
the date of this agreement, viz: Beginning on the W. side of
Fox river, near the “Little Kackalin,” at a point known as
the ‘Old Mill Dam;” thence NW. 40 miles; thence NE. to
the Oconto creek falling into Green bay; thence down said
Oconto creek to Green bay; thence up and along Green Bay
and Fox river to the place of beginning, excluding therefrom
all private land claims confirmed.
From the foregoing tract for the New York Indians there is
also excepted the following reservation for military purposes:
Beginning on the Fox river at the mouth of the first creek
above Fort Howard; thence N. 64° W.to Duck creek; thence
down Duck creek to its mouth; thence up and along Green
Bay and Fox river to place of beginning.
‘le Menomonees further cede to the U. 8. all their country on
the SE. side of Winnebago lake, Fox river, and Green Bay,
which they describe by the following boundaries, to wit:
Beginning at the S. end of Winnebago lake and running ina
SE. direction to Milwauky or Manawaukyriver; thence down
said river to its mouth; thence N. along the shore of Lake
Michigan to the entrance of Green Bay; thence up and along
Green Bay, Fox river, and Winnebago lake to the place of
of beginning, excluding all private land claims previously
sanctioned and confirmed by the U.S. Itisalso agreed that
this cession shall include all the islands in Fox river and
Green Bay.
The Menomonees reserve the following-described tract upon
which to make their improvements and establish their homes
as an agricultural people, viz: Beginning on the W. side of
Fox riverat the ‘Old Mill Dam,” near the ‘‘ Little Kackalin,”
and running up and along said river to the Winnebago lake;
thence along said lake to the mouth of Fox river; thence
up Fox river to the Wolf river; thence up Wolf river to a
point SW. of the W. corner of the tract designated for the
New York Indians; thence NE. to said W, corner; thence SE.
to the place of beginning.
The boundary, as stated and defined in this agreement of the
Menomonee country, with the exeption of the cessions here-
inbefore made to the U.S8., the Menomonees claim as their
I
country; that part of it adjoining the farming country on |
ROYCE) CESSIONS OF 1831
LAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
}
}
Historical data and remarks
The boundaries of this tract were modified by treaty of Oct. 27, 1832. The |
boundaries here shown are those of the amended tract.
This reservation was established by Executive order, Mar. 2, 1829......-..-----
The boundaries of this tract were changed by reason of the modification made
iu the boundaries of the tract assigned to the New York Indians.
Number
129
Designation of cession on map
Location
158
160
| Wisconsin 1,
Wisconsin 1,
| Wisconsin 1,
730 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date nclined Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1831
Feb. 8 |) Washington, Stat. L., Menomini .... the W. side of Fox river will remain to them as heretofore
DiC. vil,342. | fora bunting ground until the President of the U.S. shall
deem it expedient to extinguish their title. In that case the
Menomonees promise to surrender it immediately upon being
notified of the desire of the Government to possess it.
| The provisions of the foregoing treaty were ratified by the
U.S. Senate, subject to the following provisos:
1. That for the purpose of establishing the rights of the
| New York Indians on a permanent and jnst footing,
| the said treaty shall be ratified with the express
understanding that two townships of land on the E.
side of Winnebago lake, equal to 46,080 acres, shall
be laid off (to commence at some point to be agreed
on) for the use of the Stockbridge and Munsee tribes,
| in lieu of the lands occupied by them on the E. side
of Fox river. ‘
2. That there shall be one township of land adjoining the
foregoing, equal to 25,040 acres, laid off and granted
| for the use of the Brothertown Indians, in lien of the
lands occupied by them on the KE. side of fox river.
3. That a new line shall be run parallel to the southwest-
H ern boundary line or course of the tract of 500,000
| acres described in this treaty as above, and set apart
| for the New York Indians, to commence at a point on
the W. side of the Fox river 1 mile above the Grand
Shute, and at a sufficient distance from the said bound-
ary line, as established by the first article of this
treaty, as shall comprehend the additional quantity
of 200,000 acres on and along the W. side of Fox river
without including any of the confirmed private land
claims on the Fox river, and which 200,000 acres shall
be a part of the 500,000 acres intended to be set apart
| for the Six Nations of New York Indians and the St
Regis tribe, and that an equal quantity to that: which
| is added on the southwestern side shall be taken off
from the northeastern side of said tract on the Oconto
creek, to be determined by a commissioner to be ap-
pointed by the President of the U.S., so that the whole
number of acres to be granted to the Six Nations and
St Regis tribe shall not exceed the quantity originally
stipulated by the treaty.
Feb. 28 Washington, | Stat. L., SenekaofSan- The Seneca tribe, residing on Sandusky river in the state of
D.C. VIT, 348. dusky river. Ohio, desiring to exchange their lands for other territory W.
of the Mississippi, it is agreed between them and the U. 8.—
1. That the Seneca tribe cede to the U.S. the lands granted
to them by patent in fee simple by section 6 of the
treaty of Sept. 29, 1817, containing 30,000 acres, and
described as follows: ‘‘ Beginning on the Sandusky
river at the lower corner of the section granted to
} William Spicer; thence down the river on the E. side
with the meanders thereof at high-water mark to a
point E. of the mouth of Wolf creek; thence and
from the beginning E.so far that aN. line will include
the quantity of 30,000 acres.” Said tribe also cede a
tract of land reserved for their use by the second arti-
cle of the treaty of Sept. 17, 1818, which tract is
described in said treaty as follows: ‘£10,000 acres of
land to be laid off on the E. side of the Sandusky
river, adjoining the S. side of their reservation of
30,000 acres, which begins on the Sandusky river at
the lower corner of William Spicer’s section, and
excluding therefrom said William Spicer’s section,”
making in the whole of this cession 40,000 acres.
2. That the U. S. agree to cause said tribe of Senecas,
numbering about 400, to be removed to the W. of the
Mississippi river, and will grant them by patent in
fee simple as long as they shall exist as a nation and
remain on the same, a tract of land adjacent to the
northern boundary of the lands previously granted to
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1831 (aul
LAND CESSTONS—Continued.
| Designation of cession on map
| Historical data and remarks == ——— ———
| Number Location
|
Don Gig aettie SUD CRA SE BGs oem pa eben ence tec Sean C299 95.0 508.6 AGO SST ep COC eee 161 Wisconsin 1.
Bone 22 CED ECS een ee RS eRe gee ae 162 Wisconsin 1.
|
These boundaries were again modified by treaty of Oct. 27, 1832. |
i}
BESS ace aoe sec oe cose eae Oe ee eae ciat ane deiscbetcccesd sescss cece 163 Ohio (detail).
These boundaries were altered by treaty of Dee. 29, 1832.
-1
oo
bo
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
|
Description of cession or reservation
Date conaladed Reference Tribe
1832
Feb. 28 Washington, | Stat. L., | Seneka of San-
D.C
July 20 | Lewistown,
Ohio.
|
Aug. 8 Wapaghkon - |
netta, Ohio.
vu, 348.| dusky river.
|
Stat. L., | Seneka and/
vu, 351.
Stat.
VII, 00%
L.,
358.
Shawnee
(mixed band
residing at
and around
Lewistown).
Shawnee (re-
siding at
Wapagh-
konnetta
and Hog
creek),
|
the Cherokee nation, and adjoining the boundary of
the state of Missouri, which tract shall extend 15
niles from E. to W. and 7 miles from N. to S., con-
taining about 67,000 acres,
The Seneca and Shawnee Indians residing at and around Lewis-
town, in the State of Ohio, cede to the U. 8S. the lands
granted to them by patent in fee simple by the sixth article
of the treaty of Sept. 29, 1817, containing 48 square miles, and
described in said treaty as follows: ‘‘ Beginning at the inter-
section of the line run by Charles Roberts in the year 1812,
from the source of the Little Miami river to the source of the
Scioto river, in pursuance of instructions from the commis-
sioners appointed on the part of the U. 8. to establish the
western boundary of the Virginia military reservation with
the Indian houndary line established by the treaty of Green-
ville in 1795 from the crossings above Fort Lawrence to Lora-
mie’s store and to run from such intersection northerly with
the first-mentioned line, so as to include the quantity as
nearly ina square form as practicable, after excluding the
section of land granted to Nancy Stewart.” And the said
Senecas and Shawnees also cede to the U.S. in manner afore-
said one other tract of land, reserved for them by article 2
ot treaty of Sept. 17, 1818, which tract is described in said
treaty as follows: ‘8,960 acres to he laid off adjoining the W.
line of the reserve of 48 square miles at Lewiston.”
In consideration of the foregoing cessions the U. S agree to
cause said band of Senecas and Shawnees, about 300 in num-
ber, to be removed to W.of the Mississippi river, and will
grant them, by patent in fee simple, as long as they shall exist
as a nation and remain on the same, a tract of land to con-
tain 60,000 acres, to be located, under the direction of the
President, contiguons to the lands granted to the Senecas of
Sandusky by treaty of Feb. 28, 1831, and the Cherokee set-
tlements. The E. line of said tract shall be within 2 miles of
the W. line of the lands granted to the Senecas of Sandusky
and the 8. line shall be within 2 miles of the N. line of the
lands held by the Cherokees, aud said two miles between the
aforesaid lines shall serve as a common passway between
the before-mentioned tribes, to prevent them from intruding
on each other’s lands.
The tribe or band of Shawnee Indians residing at Wapaghkon-
netta and on Hog creek, in the state of Ohio, cede to the U.S.
the lands previously granted to them, as follows:
1. A tract of land 10 miles square, the center of which shall
be the council house at Wapaghkonnetta, granted to
the said Indians by patent in fee simple by the sixth
section of the treaty of Sept. 25, i817, and also a tract
granted to said Shawnees by article 2, treaty of Sept.
17, 1818, and described as containing 12,800 acres
adjoining the E. line of the reserve of 10 miles square
at Wapaghkonnetta.
2. A tract of land containing 25 square miles, adjoining
the tract granted at Wapaghkonnetta and to include
the Shawnee settlement on Hog creek and to be laid
off as nearly as possible in square form, which tract
was granted to said Shawnees by patent in pursuance
of the provisions of the treaty of Sept. 29, 1817.
In consideration of the foregoing cessions the U. 8. agree to
cause said band or tribe of Shawnees, to the number of about
400, to be removed to the W. of the Mississippi river, and
will grant them, by patent in fee simple, as long as they shall
exist as a nation and remain upon the same, a tract of land
to contain 100,000 acres, to be located, under the direction of
the President of the U.S., within the tract of land equal to
50 miles square which was granted to the Shawnee Indians
of Missouri by article 2 of the treaty of Nov. 7, 1825, and in
which it is provided that the grant shall be for the Shawnee
tribe within the State of Missonri, ‘‘and for those of the
same nation now residing in Ohio who may hereafter emi-
grate to the W. of the Mississippi.”
ROYCE]
CESSIONS OF 1831
LAND CESSTION S—Continued.
33
Historical data and remarks
The boundaries of this tract were altered by treaty of Dec. 29, 1832.
Mississippi, and all occupied it in common,
| Designation of cession on map
|
| Number
|
aA SasUr 164
me on 166
This band joined the Missouri Shawnee at the new reserve on the W. of the
Location
Ohio (detail).
Ohio (detail).
Ohio (detail).
134
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
here or how
) 2
Deke concluded
Reference
1831
Aug.30 | Miami bay of
Lake Erie. |
Stat. L.,
VII, 359.
THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
Ottawa (re-
siding in
Ohio).
Wyandot,
(band resid- |
ing at Big |
Spring).
| |
| |
| Creek. ==2-%6 |
| Seminole
1832
Jan. 19| MeCutch- |! Stat. L.,
eonsville, Vil, 364, |
Crawford
county,
Ohio,
Mar. 24 Washington, Stat. L.,
D. C. | VII,366.
May 9 | Payne’sLand- Stat. L.,
| ing, Flor- VI11,368. |
ida terri-
tery.
|
With a view to removing to the conntry W. of the Mississippi |
the band of Ottoways residing on Blanchard’s fork of the Great
Auglaize river and at Oquanoxie’ s village on the Little Au-
wlaize river cede to the U.S. the following tracts of land
reserved for them, respectively, by the sixth article of the
treaty of Sept. 29, 1817: |
1. Atract of land on Blanchard’s fork of the Great Auglaize
river, to contain 5 miles square, the center of which
tract shall be where the old trace crosses said fork.
. Atract to contain 3 miles square on the Little Auglaize
river, to include Oquanoxie’s village.
The band of Ottow ay Indians residing at and near the places
called Roche de Boeuf and Wolf Rapids, on the Miami river
of Lake Erie, wishing to become parties to this treaty and not
being w illing at this. time, to stipulate for their removal W.
of the Mississippi agree, In consideration of the stipulations
herein made for thein by the U. 8., to cede to the U. S. the
following tracts of land reserved to them by the treaty of
Noy. 17, 1807, Viz:
1. A tract of 6 miles square above Roche de Boeuf, to in-
clude the viliage where Tondagonie (or Doz) formerly
lived.
2. A tract of 3 miles square at the Wolf Rapids aforesaid,
which was substituted for the 3 miles square 2 oranted,
by the treaty otf Nov. 17, 1807, to the said Ottoway 8, to
include Presque Isle, but which could not be granted,
as stipulated in said treaty, in consequence of its col-
lision with the grant of 12 miles square to the U.S.
by the treaty of Greenville in 1795. |
The U.S. agree to cause the band of Ottoways residing on )
Blanchard’s fork and at Oquanoxie’s village, numberingabout
200 souls, to be removed to the western side of the Mississippi
river, and will grant by patent in fee simple to them and
their heirs forever, as long as they shall exist as a nation and
remain upon the same, atract of land to contain 34,000 acres,
to be located adjoining the S. or W. line of the reservation
granted to the Shawnees of Missouri and Ohio, on the Kan-
zas river and its branches, by treaty of Nov. 7, 1825.
The U.S. agree to grant to the band of Ottoways residing at
Roche de Boenf and Wolf Rapids, by patent in fee simple,
40,000 acres of land W. of the Mississippi, adjoining the lands
assigned tothe Ottowaysof Blanchard’s fork and Oquanoxie’s
village, or in such other situation as they may select on the
unappropriated lands in the district of country designed for
the emigrating Indians of the U.S. Whenever said band
shall accept of said grant, the U.S. agree to remove and sub-
sist them in the same manner as is provided by this treaty
for the removal of the Ottoways of Blanchard’s fork and
Oquanoxie’s village.
ee
The band of Wyandots residing at the Big Spring, in the county
of Crawford in the state of Ohio, cede to the U.S. the reser-
vation of 16,000 acres, granted to them by article 2 of the treaty
of Sept. 17, 1818, described in said treaty as follows: ‘There
shall be reserved for the use of the W yandots residing at
Solomou’s town and on Blanchard’s fork 16,000 acres of land,
to be laid off in a square form on the head of Blanchard’s
fork, the center of which shall be at the Big Spring on the
road leading from Upper Sandusky to Fort Findlay.”
The Creek tribe of Indians cede to the U. 8. all their land E,
of the Mississippi river.
The Seminole Indians relinquish to the U.S. all claim to lands
oceupied by them in the territory of Florida and agree to
emigrate to the country W. of the Mississippi river.
The U.S agree that an additional extent of territory for the |
Seminoles, proportioned to their numbers, shall be added to |
the Creek country, and that the Seminoles will be received
as a constituent part of the Creek nation.
ROYCE] ; CESSIONS OF 1831-1832 735
—Continued.
LAND CESSION
: — -
| |
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks |— = ea
Number Location
| 167
eat ote == nwo win ale nia (nicl. olb oinyate (a alnie fe nietele nt lett rateable Wels, son jale miat= = =.= !=ia'a|S'<is:2i<'s = 168
‘| Ohio (detail).
compos Waders 5 GS acoso secessossoeseseosercs HOOdO Sarit Aa Sect OSU RDD BOSSE Oe Sar 169
no so gigods cooeb tetas sSoedeo SOSOIIOO CAST ate Sect non soto obese SSG senses esoe sd LOR Uh)
| These bands became confederated after their removal to the reservations | See 435. Kansas 2.
assigned them by this treaty, aud by a subsequent treaty of June 24, 1862, they
made a a joint cession of the reserves to the U.S.
On Kansas inap 2 of this schedule the entire reserve of both bands is colored |
yellow and numbered 435. The tract originally assigned to the Ottowa of |
Blanchard’s fork aud Oyuanoxa’s village is shown within the red lines.
|
|
|
|
Pee ee ee 171 Ohio (detail).
| |
|
PE ss Se ots Soo So aside woe eee SER ORE cl «se oaine coat creme ecce cee 172 Alabama,
See note concerning this tract under treaty of Sept. 18, 1823, with the Florida 173 Florida.
Indians. | |
The boundaries of this tract are defined in the treaty of Mar. 28, 1833. (See also | |
treaty of Jan. 4, 1845, with the Creeks and the Seminole for modification of this
provision; again modified by treaty of Aug. 7, 1856.)
736
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE OFIN DIAW
|
| Where or how
Date concluded
| Fort Arm-
strong, |
Rock Is-
land, Illi-
nois.
Fort Arm-
strong, |
Rock Is-
| land, Illi-
| nois
Sept. 21
Oct. 11.) Tallahassee,
Florida.
Stat.
Reference
Stat. L.,
V1I,370.
L.,
VII,374.
Stat. L.,
VII,377.
Tribe
(ETH. ANN. 18
Description of cession or reservation
Winnebago. --
Sauk and Fox.
The Winnebago nation hereby cede to the U.S. all lands to
which said nation have title or claim lying to the 8. and E.
of the Wisconsin river and the Fox river of Green bay,
bonnded as follows, viz: Beginning at the mouth of the
Pee-kee-tol-a-ka river; thence up Rock river to its source;
thence with a line dividing the Winnebago nation from
other Indians E. of the Winnebago lake to the Grand Chute;
thence up Fox river to the Winnebago lake and with the
northwestern shore of said lake to the inlet of Fox river;
thence up said river to Lake Puckaway and with the eastern
shore of the same to its most southeasterly bend; thence
with the line of a purchase made of the Winnebago nation
by the treaty at Prairie du Chien, Aug. 1, 1829, to the place
of beginning.
In consideration of the above cession, the U. S. agree to grant
to the Winnebago nation, to be held as other Indian lands
are held, that part of the tract of country on the W. side of
the Mississippi river known as the Neutral Ground, embraced
within the following limits, viz: Beginning on the W. bank
of the Mississippi river, 20 miles above the mouth of the
upper loway river, where the line of the lands purchased of
the Sioux Indians, as described in the third article of the
treaty of July 15, 1830, begins; thence with said line as*sur-
veyed and marked to the eastern branch of the Red Cedar
creek; thence down said creek 40 miles in a straight line,
but following its windings, to the line of a purchase made
of the Sac and Fox tribes of Indians, as designated in the
second article of the aforesaid treaty; thence along the
southern line of said Jast-mentioned purchase to the Mis-
sissippi at the point marked by the surveyor appointed by
the President of the U. 8. on the margin of said river, and
thence up said river to the place of beginning, the exchange
of the two tracts of country to take place on or before the
Ist day of June next; that is to say, on or before that day
all the Winnebagoes now residing within the country ceded
by them as above shall leave the said country when and not
before they shall be allowed to enter upon the country
granted by the U. 8. in exchange.
The confederated tribes of Sacs and Foxes cede to the U.S, ail
lands to which the said tribes have title or claim (with the
exception of the reservation hereinafter made) included
within the following bounds, to wit: Beginning on the Mis-
sissippi river at the point where the Sac and lox northern
boundary line as established by article 2 of the treaty of
July 15, 1830, strikes said river; thence up said boundary
line to a point 50 miles from the Mississippi, measured on
said line; thence in a right line to the nearest point on the
Red Cedar of the Ioway, 40 miles from the Mississippi river ;
thence in aright line to a point in the northern boundary line
of the state of Missouri 50 miles, measured on said boundary,
from the Mississippi river; thence by the last-mentioned
boundary to the Mississippi river, and by the western shore
of said river to the place of beginning.
Out of the foregoing cession the U. S. agree to a reservation
for the use of the Sacs and Foxes of a tract of land contain-
ing 400 square miles, to be laid off under the direction of the
President of the U. 8., from the boundary line crossing the
Toway river, in such manner that nearly an equal portion of
the reservation may be on both sides of said river and ex-
tending downwards so as to include Ke-o-kuck’s principal
village on its right bank, which village is about 12 miles
from the Mississippi river.
Appalachicola. The Appalachicola band cede to the U.S. all title and interest
in a reservation of land made for their benefit in the addi-
tional article of the treaty concluded at Camp Moultrie, in the
territory of Florida, on Sept. 18, 1823, and which is described
in said article ‘‘as commencing on the Appalachicola 1 mile
below Tuski Hajo’s improvements, running up said river +
are eye
:
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 18532
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Hlistorical data and remarks
By treaty of Nov. 1, 1837, the Winnebago ceded their right to a portion of
this tract, except for hunting purposes. By treaty of Oct. 15, 1846, the Win-
nebago made an absolute cession of the entire tract.
This tract was surveyed by Charles de Ward, in Oct., 1885. (See map 168 in |
the Office of Indian Affairs.) This cession was required of the Sauk and Fox
as indemnity for the expenses of the Black-hawk war.
This reserve was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 28, 1836 .-.... .----.------
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
174 Wisconsin 1, Tili-
nois 2.
|
See 267 Iowa 2, Minnesota 2.
|
175 Towa 1,
See 226 Towa 1.
176 Florida,
{NDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
St Louis
county, Mo.
Vu, 391.
'
[E1H. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF EN DEA
Description of cession or reservation
738
Date Ks hoe Grane l Reference | Tribe
concluded . |
|
E ss <s ace
_ 1832
Oct. 11. Tallahassee, Stat. L., | Appalachicola
Florida. Vil, 377.
|
i]
Oct. 20 Camp Tippe- | Stat. L., | Potawatomi
canoe, In- VIL,378: (band of
| diana. the Prairie
and Kan-
kakee),
|
Oct. 20} Council | Stat. L., Chickasaw -
house on | Vir, 381.
Pontitock |
Chr ee lay}
Chickasaw |
nation,
Mississippi.
|
Oct. 24 | Castor Hill, | Stat. L., | Kickapoo. -..
miles; thence W. 2 miles; thence southerly to a point due
W. of the beginning; thence EL. to the beginning point,” and
agree to remove, with their warriors and families now oecu-
pying said reservation and amounting in all to 256 souls, to
the W. of the Mississippi river, beyond the limits of the
states and territories of the U. 8.
The said Potawatamies cede to the U.S. the following-described
tract of land, viz: Beginning at a point on Lake Michigan
10 miles southward of the mouth of Chicago river; thence in
a direct line toa point on the Kankakee river 10 miles above
its mouth; thence with said river and the Illinois river to
the mouth of Fox river, being the boundary of a cession
made by them in 1816; thence with the southern boundary
of the Indian territory to the state line between Illinois
and Indiana; thence N. with said line to Lake Michigan;
thence with the shore of Lake Michigan to the place of
beginning.
From the foregoing cession, in addition to 32 sections as indi-
vidual reserves, the two following reserves were made, viz:
1. For Sho-bon-ier, two sections at his village.........-..--
2. For Wah-pon-seh and Qua-qui-to, five sections each in
the prairie near Rock village.
| The Chickasaw nation, finding themselves oppressed in their
present situation by being made subject to the laws of the
States in which they reside, which laws they can not under-
stand, rather than submit to this evil, prefer to seek a home
in the West where they may live and be governed by their
ownlaws. Believing they can procure for themselves 1 home
in a country suited to their wants and condition, provided
they had the means to pay for thesame, they have determined
to sell their country and hunt a new home.
Therefore, for the consideration hereinafter expressed, the
Chickasaw nation cede to the U.S.all the land which they,
own on the E. side of the Mississippi river, including all the
country where they at present live and occupy.
In order that the Chickasaws by the foregoing cession should
not deprive themselves of a comfortable home it is agreed
that unless they shall be able to find a suitable home W. of
the Mississippi, promptly after the ratification of this treaty,
they are to select out of the ceded lands reservations for
cach family as follows: To each single man 21 years of age,
1 section; to each family of 5 or under, 2 sections; to each
family of 6 and not exceeding 10, 3 sections, and to each
family over 10, 4 sections; to each family owning 10 or more
slaves, 1 section additional, and to each family owning under
10 slaves, one-half section additional.
It is agreed that the boundary line between the Choctaw and
Chickasaw country, as formerly owned by them E. of the Mis-
sissippi, shall be definitely ascertained and established.
The Kickapoo tribe cede to the U.S. the lands assigned to them
by the treaty of Edwardsville, July 30, 1819, and supplemen-
tary treaty of St Louis, July 19, 1820.
The U.S. agree to provide for the Kickapoo tribe a country to |
reside in SW. of the Missouri river, as their permanent home
as long as they remain a tribe. And whereas the said Kick-
apoo tribe are now willing to remove from the country ceded
on Osage river, in thestate of Missouri, to the country selected
on the Missouri river N. of the lands assigned to the Dela-
wares, it is agreed that the country within the following
boundaries shall be assigned and conveyed to the said Kick-
apoo tribe as their permanent residence, viz: Beginning on
the Delaware line 6 miles westwardly of Fort Leavenworth;
thence with the Delaware line westwardly 60 miles; thence
N.20 miles; thence in a direct line to the W.bank of the
Missouri at a point 26 miles N. of Fort Leavenworth; thence
down the W. bank of the Missouri river to a point 6 miles
nearly NW. of Fort Leavenworth, and thence to the begin-
ning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1832
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
739
Historical data and remarks ————
Number
Designation of cession on map
Location
This cession overlapped that made by the n embers of the Illinois confederacy 177
on Sept. 25, 1818. [ts boundaries are shown on map 1 of Illinois by a blue
line, and include the area numbered 177.
The locating commissioners reported, Sept. 16, 1835, their inability to find this
village. The reservation was therefore never located, and the right of Sho-
bon-ier was purchased by the U.S. at $1.25 per acre, Oct. 25, 1852.
Purchased by the U.S., Feb. 11,1837. Boundaries not ascertained.
This cession overlaps the Cherokee cession of Sept. 14, 1816..--............---- 178
pong ioc oS6 RS 060s BaP CE eEEEa Sas ooscbades> 10s Acocks 2 Sao Se SSS pape aer Oasesos 179
These boundaries were altered as described by a supplemental article to this
treaty dated Noy. 26, 1832. (See page 740.)
Illinois 1.
Mississippi, Alabama,
Tennessee.
Missouri 2.
740 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date concluded | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
| =
1832 |
Nov. 26 Fort Leaven- | Stat. L., | Kickapoo. ..-- | This supplementary article was concluded in order to cure a
worth, VII, 393. dissatisfaction with the boundaries prescribed in the treaty
Oct. 26 | Tippecanoe | Stat. L.,
river, Indi- VI, 394.
ana.
Oct. 26 | Castor Hill, | Stat. L.,
| St Louis Vil, 397.
county, Mo.
Oct. 27 Tippecanoe | Stat. L., |
river, In- VII, 399,
diana.
Potawatomi ..
Shawnee and
Delaware,
late of Cape |
Girardeau.
Potawatomi
of Indiana
and Michi-
gan,
| The Pottawatimies cede to the U.S.all title to the following
of Oct. 24,1832. The boundaries as changed are as follows:
Beginning on the Delaware line where said line crosses the
left branch of Salt creek; thence down said creek to the Mis-
souririver; thence up the Missouri river 30 miles when meas-
ured on a straight line; thence westwardly to a point 20
niles from the Delaware line, so as to include in the lands
assigned the Kickapoos at least 1,200 square miles.
lands in the state of Indiana, viz: Beginning at a point on
Lake Michigan where the line dividing the states of Indiana
and Illinois intersects the same; thence with the margin of
said lake to the intersection of the southern boundary of a
cession made by the Pottawatimies at the treaty of the
Wabash of 1826; thence E. to the NW. corner of the cession
made by the treaty of St Joseph’s in 1828; thence 8. 10 miles;
thence with the Indian boundary line to the Michigan road;
thence 8. with said road to the northern boundary line as
designated in the treaty of 1826 with the Pottawatimies;
thence W. with the Indian boundary line to the river Tippe-
canoe; thence with the Indian boundary line as established
by the treaty of 1818 at St Mary’s to the line dividing the
states of Indiana and Illinois, and thence N. with the line
dividing the said states to the place of beginning.
Irom the foregoing cession the following reservations are
nade, viz:
1, For the band of Aub-be-naub-bee, 36 sections, to include
his village.
2. For the bands of Men-o-mi-nee, No-taw-kah, Muck-kah-
tah-mo-way, and Pee-pin-oh-waw, 22 sections.
3. For the bands of O-kaw-wause, Kee-waw-nay, and Nee-
bosh, 8 sections.
4. For the band of Com-o-za, 2 sections. .......-.--.------
5. For the band of Mah-che-saw, 2 sections -
6. For the band of Man-ke-kose, 6 sections...
7. For the bands of Nees-waugh-gee and Guash-yua, 3
sections.
; ForJ..B. Shademaly 1 section 2. 222-2. - sso ee eee eee
(o')
The Delawares and Shawanoes, late of Cape Girardeau, cede
and relinquish to the U.S.all their lands in the state of
Missouri, as well as all claims against the U.S. for loss of
property aud improvements.
The Potowatomies cede to the U.S. their title and interest to
lands in the States of Indiana and Illinois and in the Ter-
ritory of Michigan 8. of Grand river.
From the foregoing cession the following reservations are
made, viz:
1. The reservation at Po-ca-gan’s village for his band..----
2. A reservation for such of the Potowatomies as are resi-
dent at the village of Notta-we-sipa, agreeably to the
treaties of Sept. 19, 1827, and Sept. 20, 1828.
3. For the band of Kin-kash, 4 sections........-----------
4, For the band of Mes-qua-buck, 4 sections, to include
his village.
5. For the band of Che-kase, 4 sections, to include his vil-
lage.
. For the band of Che-Chaw-kose, 10 sections, to include
his village.
. For the Potowatomies, 2 sections, to include their mills
on Tippecanoe river.
io?)
1
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1832
LAND CEHESSIONS—Continued.
41
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
Ceded by treaties of May 18, 1854, and June 28, 1862, except a portion reserved
by the latter treaty. See those treaties.
Ceded'to the U. S. by treaty of Apr. 11; 1836 .----- ----_-.-.-.. ----------------
Cldeditothe U.S. by treaty of Aup. b plecbenre seen ee clin eee m= wenn =n
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Apr. 22, 1836. Boundaries not ascertained.
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Dec. 4, 1834. The public surveys were not |
extended over this section of country until after this reserve was ceded to
the U.S. and its boundaries were in consequence never definitely located.
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Apr. 22,1836. Boundaries not ascertained.
Gbdedsomhoil. Ss; by treaty ot Dec Umisodeemeuernne sete) l eee eee
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Apr. 29) LS net eee at tele are wtcicie'eie @) wines lesen
This cession was already covered by the previous cessions of 1825 and 1829 by
the same tribes.
@Gededitorthe U: S: by treaty of Saptsmulscomeee teas oreo 2 J--s2-< 2-2 -22 225-55 |
Wedederothe U.S. by treaty Of sepiotidedoeasctesere akin sce - onan oe eee ai
Cededito the. Ul. by treaty of Sepl-comlssaoememee ss eee an te a ww awl wire
Cededsothe U.S. by treaby ofan 2b les onemmten eee enteric cn 0 ~ wisiwimm me minin |
Cededmothe WU... by treaby of Mar eo nleupee eet ees ncn = = a aca =- ==
Cededdothe Uns. by treaty of Sept. 20, ledbeoesee era oon nw te on er ene ne ee
Ceded to the U. S. by treaty of Dec. 16,1834. The public surveys were not
extended over this section of country until after this reserve was ceded to
the U.S., and its boundaries were in consequence never definitely located.
The mills were located abont 14 miles E. of Rochester at the W. end of Mani-
tou lake, in S.9. T. 30, R.3 E., which was certified to the state of Indiana as
a part of the Michigan road grant by the Commissioner of the General Land
Office, Sept. 7, 1835.
See 325,
436, 437.
180
See 209
See 218
See 200
See 210
|
J
See 125,
126, 150 a
181
See 190)
See 188 {
See 222
See 204
|
20 |
\
f
|
Kansas 2.
Indiana.
Indiana (detail).
Missouri 2.
Indiana.
Michigan 1,
| Indiana (detail).
742 INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN, 18
SCHR DULE OF EN DLAWN
Where or how
Description of cession or reservation
Date aera vical Reference
1832
Oct. 27 | Tippecanoe | Stat. L.,
river, In- VI, 099;
diana.
Oct. 27 | Castor Hill, | Stat. L.
St Louis vil, 403.
county, Mo.
Oct. 27 | Green Bay~...| Stat. L.,
VII, 405.
Potawatomi |
of Indiana
| and Michi-
| gan,
Kaskaskia
| and Peoria,
| which, with
| the Michi-
| gamea, Ca- |
| hokia, and
Tamaroa
bands, now
- united with
the two
first-named
tribes, for-
| merly com-
| posed the
Illinois con-
federacy.
|
Menomini.. --
8. For the band of To-i-sas’ brother Me-mot-way, and Che-
quam-ka-ko, 10 sections to include their village.
9. For the band of Ma-sac, 4 sections-.........-..:--2..---
10. For the band of Ash-kum and Wee-si-o-nas, 16 sections,
to include their village.
11. For the band of Wee-san, 5 sections of land, including
1 section granted to him by treaty of 1828 and to in-
clude his present residence.
12. For the band of Mota, 4 sections, to include his village. -
13. For the band of Men-o-quet, 4 sections, to include his
village.
The Kaskaskia tribe of Indians, and the several bands united
with them as aforesaid, cede and release to the U.S. the lands
granted them by the first section of the treaty of Vincennes
of Aug. 18, 1803.
From the foregoing cession there is reserved by the Kaskaskias
for Ellen Decoigne, daughter of their late chief, the tract of
about 350 acres near the town of Kaskaskia, which was
secured to said tribe by the act of Congress of Mar, 3, 1793.
The Peoria tribe, and the bands aforesaid united therewith,
cede to the U.S. all claim to land heretofore reserved by or
assigned to them in former treaties, either in the state of
Illinois or Missouri.
The U.S. cede to the combined tribes of Kaskaskias and Peorias,
and the bands aforesaid united with them, 150 sections of |
land forever, or as long as they live upon it as a tribe, to
include the present Peoria village, W. of the state of Mis-
souri, on the waters of Osage river, to be bounded as follows:
N. by the lands assigned to the Shawanoes; W. by the west-
ern line of the reservation made for the Piankeshaws, Weas,
and Peorias, and E. by lands assigned the Piankeshaws and
Weas. |
The Peoria and Kaskaskia tribes and the bands of Michigamia,
Cahokia, and Tamarois Indians united with them, cede to the
U. S. their claims tolands within thestates of Illinois and Mis-
souri, and all other claims of whatsoever character against
the U. S., including the tract ceded by them by treaty of |
Sept, 25, 1818, at Edwardsville.
The Menominees do not object to any of the maiters contained
in the proviso annexed to the resolution of the Senate of the
U.S. dated June 25, 1832, so far as the same relate to the
granting of 3 townships of land on the E. side of Winnebago
lake to the Stockbridge, Munsee, and brothertown tribes.
The Menominees object to all matters contained in the afore-
said Senate resolution having reference to the establish-
ment of anew boundary line for the New York Indian tract
(see description under treaty of Feb, 8, 1831), and in lien
thereof agree as follows: The said Menomonee nation hereby
agree to cede for the benetit of the New York Indians along
the southwestern boundary line of the present 500,000 acres
described in the first article of the treaty of Feb. 8, 1851, as
set apart for the New York Indians, a tract of land bounded
as follows: Beginning on the said treaty line at the old mill
dam on Fox river, and thence extending up along Fox river
to the little Rapid Croche; from thence running a NW. course
3 miles; thence on a line running parallel with the several
courses of Fox river, and 3 miles distant from the river, until
it will intersect a line running on a NW. course, commencing
at a point 1 mile above the Grand Shute; thence on a line
running NW. so far as will be necessary to include between
the said last line and the line described as the southwestern
boundary line of the 500,000 acres in the treaty aforesaid,
the quantity of 200,000 acres; and thence running NE.
until it wiil intersect the line forming the sonthwestern
boundary line aforesaid; and from thence along the said line
to the oid mill dam, or place of beginning, containing 200,000
a hes ee
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1832 743
LAN D CEHESSLON S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks —— = ee es
Number | Location
@ededisept,20; 1836 =. .< <2 <2 scacmeiesinc es seme seen oe eins c cee csebec'sesces |
? See 221
Gededitothe U.S. by treaty of Septi22. 18362 co seee ere cemceeeee cccsec cesses oe ]
Ceved to the U.S. by treaty of Sept. 23, 1836. This reserve overlapped the | See 224 |
reserve at Mud creek established by Miami treaty of Oct. 23,1826. (Dotted |
black lines. ) Ml terditanal Caleta
Ceded to the U. S. by treaty of Sept. 23, 1886. This reserve overlapped the | See 225 /| ‘diana (detail),
reserve of 10 sections at Mud creek established by Miami treaty of Oct. 23, | |
1826. |
Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Dec, 17, 1834, and again ceded to the U.S. by See 201 |
treaty of Sept. 23, 1836.
Gededito the W..S: by treaty of Sept 23, 1836-.. 2. - ==. -- 5. 5--.---22.----------- | See 222 }
There does not appear to have been any act of Congress of the date and char- |
acter referred to. This tract was reserved to the Kaskaskia by treaty of
Aug. 3, 1803. Boundaries not ascertained.
_ An indefinite relinquishment, already covered ly more specific cessions.
ogg nee SOT DSO OSHS GSE SSE SENDS CERES COO Sho Codscn SsEs5Sh5 5550S S0B= Sco esa n geared See 326, | Kansas 2.
% 327, 328 |
| :
| |
|
. , |
An indefinite relinquishment, already covered by more specific cessions.
|
| See treaty of Feb. 8, 1831, in this schedule, for the provisions of the Senate
resolution. |
sno. Coc SSE o SOS ED EC MEER SEOOR SOs 55 5563 ASE 4 pee eee eee eee ...| See 158 Wisconsin 1.
Ls oo. es ——
744
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE ORIN DEAN
| Where or how
Reference |
Tribe
| Description of cession or reservation
|
Stat. L., |
Vil, 405
Stat. L.,
vul, 410.
Stat. L.,
vil, 411.
Piankishaw
and Wea,
United Seneka
and Shaw-
nee.
Date | ‘concluded
|
1832 |
Oct. 27 | Green Bay.. .-
|
|
if
Oct. 29 | Castor Hill,
| Missouri.
Dec. 29 Seneca agen-
| c¢y,onhead-
waters of
Cowskin
river.
1833
Feb. 14 | Fort Gibson,
on the Ar- |
kansas riy-
er.
Stat. L.,
vil, 414, |
Cherokee na-
tion west of
the Missis-
sippi river.
Charles A. Grignon, for ereeting a mill on Apple ereek, ete.,
as approved by the Department of War, Apr. 22, 1831, and
all confirmed private land claims on Fox river, And that in
exchange for the above a quantity of land equal to that
which is added to the southwestern side shall he taken off
from the northeastern side of the said tract, described in that
article, on the Oconto creek, to be run and marked by the
commissioner appointed by the U.S ,so that the whole num-
ber of acres to be granted tothe Six Nations and St Regis tribe
of Indians shall not exceed the quantity of 500,000 acres.
|
| The Piankeshaws and Weas cede to the U.S. all right to lands
in the states of Missouri and Illinois.
manent residence, 250 sections of land within the limits of
the survey of the lands set apart for the Piankeshaws, Weas,
and Peorias, bounded E. by the western boundary line of the
state of Missouri for 15 miles; N. by the southern boundary
of the lands assigned tothe Shawanoes; W. by lands assigned
to the Peorias and Kaskaskias, and 8. by the southern line
of the original tract surveyed for the Piankeshaws, Weas,
villages of the said Piankeshaws and Weas.
The united tribe of Seneca and Shawnee Indians hereby cede
Shawnees of Lewistown, Ohio, on July 20, 1831, and Teb, 28,
1831.
In consideration of said lands described and ceded as above,
the U.S. agree to grant by letters patent to the united tribe
of Senecas and Shawnees in manner as hereinafter men-
Ne-o-sho or Grand river, viz: bounded on the E. by the W.
line of the state of Missouri; $8. by the present established
line of the Cherokee Indians; W. by Ne-o-sho or Grand river,
and N. by a line running parailel with said S. line and ex-
tending so far from the present N. line of the Seneca Indians
aries include, however, all the land heretofore granted said
Senecas of Sandusky, on the E, side of Grand river, and the
U.S. agree to grant said tract of land, by two letters patent,
Viz: .
1. The N. half, in quantity, to be granted to the mixed
band of the Senecas and Shawnees of Ohio.
2. The S. half, in quantity, to the Seneeas from Sandusky
aforesaid,
| The whole of the foregoing land to be occupied in common so
| long as the said tribes or bands shall desire the same. ‘The
said patents shall be granted in fee simple; but the lands
shall not be ceded or sold without the consent of the U.S.
_ The U.S. agree to possess the Cherokees, and to guarantee it to
them forever, of 7,000,000 acres of land, to be bounded as fol-
lows, viz: Beginning at a point on the old western territorial
line of Arkansas territory, beginning 25 miles N. from the
point where the territorial line crosses Arkansas river;
gris river; thence down said Verdigris river to the Arkansas
river; thence down said Arkansas to a point where a stone is
| placed opposite to the E. or lower bank of Grand river at its
| junetion with the Arkansas; thence running §. 44° W. 1 mile;
acres, excepting and reserving therefrom the privilege of
| The U.S. cede to the Piankeshaw and Wea tribes for their per- |
and Peorias, said tract being intended to include the present |
from Sandusky as to contain 60,000 acres, exclusive of the —
land now owned by said Seneea Indians, which said bound-
thence running from said N. point S.on the said territorial |
line to the place where said territorial line crosses the Verdi- |
(ETH. ANN. 18
to the U. S. all the land granted to them on the W. side of |
Ne-o-sho or Grand river, by treaties made respectively with —
the Senecas of Sandusky and the mixed band of Senecas and |
tioned, the following tract of land lying on the E. side of |
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1832-1833 745
LAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks - ee eS
Number Location
|
An indefinite velinquishment already covered by more specific cessions.
IP So Se wicls oe nig meee an ee oem aintake res aa diel ine ps coc b SS emcees See 326, | Kansas 2.
327, 328.
| This cession, or rather exchange, was made in order to effect a unification of | |
these bands and also to reconcile a conflict with the Cherokee concerning |
the boundaries preseribed by treaty of 1828 with that tribe, and in regard to
which the latter made some concessions by treaty of 1833,
|
This tract comprised the present reserve of the Shawnee (No. 502); also, the See 500, ) |
present reserve of the Ottawa (No.501); the present reserve of the Modok 501, 504.
(No. 571), and that portion of the present Peoria, etc, reserve (No.500) lying |
directly S. of the Quapaw. The Ottawa and Peoria, etc, tracts were ceded
to them by the Seneka and Shawnee, Feb, 23, 1867.
This tract comprised the present Seneka reserve (No. 499), and the present Wy-
andot reserve (No. 498). ‘The present Wyandot tract was ceded to them by
the Seneka by treaty of Feb, 23, 1867.
Indian Territory 2.
The tract of country assigned to the Cherokee by treaty of 1828 was found to | See 492,
include a portion of the country assigned to the Creeks by treaty with the 489.
latter in 1826, and the foregoing modification of the boundaries prescribed
by the treaty of 1828 with the Cherokee was made to adjust that conflict.
746
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS
IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH, ANN, 18
SCH Hh DULE OR RD EA;
Date
Where or how
concluded
Reference
|
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Feb. 14
Fort Gibson,
on the Ar-
kansas.
Fort Gibson-. |
|
Stat. L.,
Vil, 414
Stat. L.,
vil, 417.
Cherokee na-
tion west of
the Missis-
sippi.
Muskogee or |
Creek.
thence in a straight line to a point 4 miles northerly from the |
mouth of the N. Fork of the Canadian; thence along the said
4 miles line to the Canadian; thence down the Canadian to
the Arkansas; thence down the Arkansas to that point on the |
Arkansas where the eastern Choctaw boundary strikes said
river, and running thence with the western line of Arkansas
territory, as now defined, to the SW. corner of Missouri;
thence along the western Missouri line to the land assigned
the Senecas; thence on the 8. line of the Senecas to Grand
river; thence up said Grand river as far as the §. line of the
Osage reservation, extended if necessary; thence up and be-
tween said 8. Osage line, extended W. if necessary, anda line
drawn due W. from the point of beginning to a certain dis-
tance W., at which a line running N. and $8. from said Osage
line to said due W. line will make 7,000,000 acres within the
whole described boundaries. In addition to the 7,000,000
acres of land thus provided for and bounded, the U.S. further
guarantee to the Cherokee nation a perpetual outlet W.and
a free and unmolested use of all the country lying W. of the
western boundary of said 7,000,000 acres, as far W. as the
sovereignty of the U.S.and their right of soil extend: Pro-
vided, however, that if the saline or salt plain on the great
western prairie shall fall within said limits prescribed for
said outlet, the right is reserved to the U.S. to permit other
tribes of red men to get salt on said plain in common with
the Cherokees, and letters patent shall beissued by the U.S.
as soon as practicable for the land hereby guaranteed.
The Cherokee nation relinquish and quitclaim to the U. S. all
the right, title, and interest which the Cherokees have or
claim to have in and to all the land ceded or claimed to have
been ceded to said Cherokee nation by the treaty of May 6,
1828, and not embraced within the limits or boundaries fixed
in this present treaty or agreement.
It is further agreed by the Cherokee nation that 1 mile square
shall be reserved and set apart from the lands guaranteed as
above, for the accommodation of the Cherokee ageney, and
the location of the same shall be designated by the Cherokee
nation in conjunction with the agent of the U.S.
The U.S. agree, with the consent of the Creek and Cherokee
delegates, this day obtained, that the Muskogee or Creek
country W.of the Mississippi shall be embraced within the
following boundaries, viz: Beginning at the mouth of the
N. Fork of Canadian river, and run northerly 4 miles;
thence running a straight line so as to meet a line drawn
from the 8. bank of the Arkansas river opposite to the E. or
lower bank of Grand river, at its junction with the Arkansas,
and which runs a course §. 44° W.1 mile, to a post placed in
the ground; thence along said line to the Arkansas, and up
the same and the Verdigris river to where the old territorial
line crosses it; thence along said line N. to a point 25 miles
from the Arkansas river, where the old territorial line cresses
the same; thence running a line at right angles with the
territorial line aforesaid, or W. to the Mexico line; thence
along the said line southerly to the Canadian river, or to the
boundary of the Choctaw country; thence down said river
to the place of beginning. The lines hereby detining the
country of the Muskogee Indiaus on the N. and E. bound the
country of the Cherokees along these courses, as settled by
the treaty coneluded this day between the U.S. and that
tribe. The U.S. agree to grant the foregoing lands by pat-
ent in fee simple to the Creek nation so long as they shall
exist as a nation and continue to occupy the country hereby
assigned them.
| It is mutually agreed that the lands assigned to the Creek na-
tion as above shall be considered the property of the whole
Creek nation, including those residing E. of the Mississippi.
It is also agreed that the Seminole Indians of Florida, whose
removal is provided for by their treaty of May 9, 1832, shall
have a permanent home on the lands set apart for the Creeks,
|
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1833 747
LAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
| Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks =
| Number | Location
|
i
|
|
|
| |
|
}
This definition of boundaries was made to meet the compromise arranged be- | See 404, Indian Territory 2.
tween the Creeks and the Cherokee concerning their conflicting claims, 486, 487.
For fulfillment of this provision see treaties of Mar. 28, 1833, with the Semi-
nole, and Jan. 4, 1845, and Aug. 7, 1856, with the Creeks and the Seminole
jointly.
748
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OR END ray
Where or how
Description of cession or reservation
Date cOneluaed Reference Tribe
1833
Feb. 14 | Fort Gibson-.| Stat. L., | Muskogeo or
vil, 417. Creek.
Feb. 18 | Maumee,Ohio Stat. L., | Ottawa Indi-
| vu, 420. ans residing
| on the Indi-
an reserves
| on the Mi-
ami of Lake
Erie and in
the vicinity
| thereof.
Mar. 28 FortGibson..| Stat. L., | Seminole.....
Vil, 423.
WIERe IR ecco esoncsed= Stat. L., | Quanaw .---
| } vir, 424
| |
i}
| |
June 18 | Pope's, Fay- | Stat. L.,
| ette county, Vil, 427. band.
Florida ter-
ritory.
June 18 } Pope's, Fay- | Stat. L., Certain chiefs
ette county, vil, 428. | in Florida.
Florida ter-
ritory.
|The U.S. agree to convey to the Quapaw Indians 150 sections
|
|
=a The Quapaw Indians hereby relinquishand convey to the U.S.
Appalachicola | The Appalachicola band relinquish all privileges to which they
and the Seminoles will hereafter be considered a constituent
part of the Creek nation, but are to be located on some part
of the Creek country by themselves.
It is agreed that the country above provided for the Creeks
shall be taken in lieu of and considered to be the country
provided or intended to be provided by the treaty of Jan.
24,1826, with the Creeks, for their occupation.
The said Ottawa Indians cede to the U.S. all their land on
either side of the Miami river of Lake Erie, or on the Miami
bay, consisting of the two following tracts, viz:
1, A tract of land granted to said Indians by the U.S. by
the treaty of Sept. 29, 1817, containing 34 square miles,
and to include Tush-que-gan, or MeCarty’s village.
2. A tract of land reserved by the treaty of Nov. 17, 1807,
and described as a tract of 4 miles square on the Miami
bay, including the villages where Meskeman and
Waugan live.
The Seminole Indians having by treaty of May 9, 1832, relin-
quished their claim to land in Florida and agreed to emi-
grate to the Creek country W. of the Mississippi river,
and the consent of the Creeks haying been obtained thereto
by treaty of Feb. 14, 1833, there is therefore designated and
assigned to the Seminole tribe for their separate future resi-
dence, forever, a tract within the limits assigned to the
Creeks, and lying between the Canadian river and the north
fork thereof, and extending W. to where a line running N,.
and §. between the main Canadian and N. branch will strike
the forks of Little river, provided said W. line does not |
extend more than 25 miles W. from the mouth of said Litile |
river,
all their right and title to the lands given them by the
Cadde Indians on the Bayou Treache of Red river.
of land W. of the state line of Missouri and between the
lands of the Senecas and Shawnees, not previously assigned
to any other tribe of Indians, and which is expressly de-
signed to be in lieu of their location on Red river, and to
carry into effect the treaty of 1824, in order to provide a per-
manent home for them. The U.S. agree to convey the same
by patent to them and their descendants as long as they
shall exist as a nation or continue to reside thereon, and to
protect them in their new residence against all interruption
or disturbanee from any other tribe or nation of Indians, or
from any other person or persons whatever.
are entitled under treaty of Sept. 18, 1823, at Camp Moul-
trie, and surrender to the U.S. all right, title, and interest
to a reservation of land made for their benefit and described
as commencing on the Appalachicola at a point to include
Yellow Hare's improvements; thence up said river 4 miles;
thence W. 1 mile; thence southerly to a point 1 mile W. of
the beginning, and thence E. to the beginning.
The chiefs and warriors parties to this treaty relinquish all
privileges to which they are entitled under the treaty of
Sept. 18, 1823, and surrender to the U.S. all their right, title,
and interest to a reservation of Jand made for their benefit
in the additional article of said treaty, and which is de-
scribed as commencing on the Chattahoochie 1 mile below
Econchatimico’s house; thence up said river 4 miles; thence
1 mile W.; thence southerly to a point 1 mile W. of the
beginning, and thence E. to the beginning.
Mime. a ee.
A ee = eal
ROYCE] CESSIONS GF 1833
LAND CEHESSIONS—Continued.
749
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
| This provision was changed, and by treaty of Jan. 4, 1845, with the Creeks
and the Seminole jointly it was provided that the latter might settle any-
where in the Creek country.
The boundaries of this tract were neyer surveyed. It is included within the
limits of the cession subsequently made by the Caddo, July 1, 1835.
The Quapaw, by treaty of Nov. 15, 1824, ceded all their lands in Arkansas
territory to the U.S. and agreed to accept a district within the territory of
the Caddo Indians and to become merged with that tribe, This tract was
on Bayou Treache, on the 8, side of Red river. It was so subject to overflow
as to result in much sickness among them and in the destruction of their crops.
The Caddo refused to give them any other location or to incorporate them
into their tribe. The Quapaw therefore returned to their old homes in
Arkansas, where they became a nuisance to the white settlers. This treaty
was made with a view to providing for them and removing them to a
new home. The Quapaw, by treaty of Feb. 23, 1867, ceded for the use of the
Peoria et al. a portion of the foregoing 150-section reserve, consisting of a
tract off the W. end of the same, and which is designated on Indian Terri-
tory map No. 2 as No. 504.
See 503,
504, 505
184
| Location
| Ohio (detail).
Ohio (detail).
Kansas 2,
| Indian Territory 2.
Florida.
Florida.
LAND CESSIONS IN THE
750 INDIAN
. Where or how | py -,, 4
Date Rated Reference Tribe
1833 |
Sept. 26
Sept. 27
Oct. 9
Oto village on
the Platte. |
Chicago, Illi-
nois.
Chicago, Ili-
nois.
Grand Paw-
nee Village
on Platte
river,
Stat. L.,
Vil, 429.
Stat. L.,
Vil, 431.
UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
Oto and Mis- |
souri.
Chippewa, Ot- |
tawa, and
Potawatomi.
The Otoes and Missonrias cede to the U.S. all their right and
title to the lands lying S. of the following line, viz: Begin- |
ning on the Little Nemohaw river at the NW. corner of the
land reserved by treaty at Prairie du Chien.on July 15, 1830, |
in favor of certain halt-breeds of the Omahas, Ioways, Otoes, |
Yancton, and Santie bands of Sioux, and running westerly
with said Little Nemobaw to the head branches of the same;
and thence running in a due W. line as far W. as said Otoes
and Missourias have or pretend to have any claim,
The united nation of Chippewa, Ottowa, and Potawatamie
Indians cede to the U. 8. all their land along the west-
ern shore of Lake Michigan and between this lake and the
land ceded to the U. S. by the Winnebago nation at the
treaty of Fort Armstrong, made on Sept. 15, 1832, bounded
on the N. by the country lately ceded by the Menominees
and on the 8. by the country ceded at the treaty of Prairie
du Chien, made on July 29, 1829, supposed to contain about
5,000,000 acres.
In part consideration of the above cession the U.S.agree to
grant to said Indians a tract of country W. of the Missis-
sippi river, to be assigned to them by the President of the
U.S8., to be not less than 5,000,000 acres, and to be located
as follows: Beginning at the mouth of Boyer’s river, on the
E. side of the Missouri river; thence down the said river
to the mouth of Naudoway river; thence due E. to the W.
line of the state of Missouri; thence along the said state
line to the NW. corner of the state; thence E. along the
said state line to the point where it is intersected by the
western boundary line of the Sacs and Foxes, thence N.
along the said line of the Sacs and Foxes, so far as that
when a straight line shall be run therefrom to the mouth
of Boyers river (the place of beginning) it shall include
5,000,000 acres.
(ETH. ANN. 18
The U.S. agree to pay $2,000 to Wau-pon-eh-see and his band
for the 5 sections of land reserved to them by treaty of July
29, 1829.
The U.S. agree to pay $1,500 to Awn-kote and his band for the
4 sections of land reserved to them by treaty of July 29,
1829.
Stat. L., | Chippewa, The said Indians cede to the U. S. all their land situate in the
Vu, 442.
Stat. L.,
Vir, 448, |
|
|
{
|
Ottawa,
and Pota-
watomi.
Confederated
Pawnee,
viz; Grand
Pawnee,
Pawnee.
D0) usp);
Pawnee Re- |
publicans,
and Paw-
nee Tap-
paye resid-
ing on the
Platte and >
Loup Fork. |
territory of Michigan S. of Grand river, being the reserva-
tion at Notawasepe, of 4 miles square, contaiued in thethird
clause of the second article of the treaty made at Chicago
on Aug. 29, 1821.
The said Indians further cede the reservation of 99 sections of
land described in the treaty made at St Joseph on Sept. 19,
1827.
The said Indians also cede to the U.S. the tract of land on
St Joseph river opposite the town of Niles, and extending to
the line of the state of Indiana, on which the villages of
To pe-ne-bee and Pokagon are situated, supposed to contain
about 49 sections.
The Confederated bands of Pawnees aforesaid cede to the U.S.
all their right and title in and to all the land lying 8. of the
Platte river.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1833
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
-~l]
an
_
Tislorical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Their claim was very indefinite, but from A. Chontean’s map of 1816 and subse-
quent maps it does not appear that their claim extended 8. of Great Nemaha
river.
The boundaries of this tract were altered by resolution of the U. 8. Senate
while that body had the approval of the treaty under consideration, which
under date of Oct. 1, 1834, still further changed the boundaries so as to read
as follows: Beginning at the mouth of Boyer’s river; thence down the Mis-
resolution bore date of May 22,1834. The Indians did not consent to this |
modification in strict conformity with the resolution of the Senate, but |
souri river to a point thereon from which a due E.Jine would strike the NW. |
igri > Teo PSI SE REED Peper oot Seloes Shs ids wocade neogBel oss arses nsession eussoeed| 187 Wisconsin 1, Illinois
corner of the state of Missouri; thence along the said E. line to the NW. cor- |
ner of said state; thence along the northern boundary line of Missouri till
it strikes the line of the lands of the Sac and Fox Indians; thence north-
wardly along said line to a point from which a W. line wonld strike the
sources of the Little Sioux river; thence along said W. line till it strikes the
said sources of said river; thence down said river to its mouth; thence down
the Missouri river to the beginning, provided the said boundary shall con-
tain 5,000,000 acres; but should it contain more, then said boundaries are
to be correspondingly reduced, This change of boundaries was approved
by the Senate. The tract thus bounded was ceded to the U.S. by treaty of
June 5 and 17, 1846.
| Boundaries not ascertained.
|
| Boundaries not ascertained.
| Number Location
186 Nebraska,
9
i}
|
See 265 Iowa 2.
|
|
|
}
|
|
|
|
188 Michigan 1.
189 Michigan 2.
190 Michigan 1.
191 KKansas 1, Nebraska.
152
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
(ETH. ANN. 18
Description of cession or reservation
|
| =
Date | Where ey Reference Tribe
1834
May 24 Washington, | Stat. L., | Chickasaw -..)
/ ess Vil, 450. |
Oct. 23 | Forks of the | Stat. L., | Miami.......|
| Wabash,in | vu, 463. |
the State of
Indiana. |
} |
i]
|
|
|
}
|
|
Dec. 4 | Lake Max-ee-| Stat. L., Potawatomi |
nie-kue- |
kee,in State
of Indiana. |
vu, 467.
(Comoza’s
band),
The Chickasaws so far have been unsuccessful in finding a
country W. of the Mississippi adapted to their wants; should
they succeed, however, the U. S. agree to protect and defend
them against all intrusions from Indians or whites, and
agree not to include them within the limits of any state or
territory.
By the sixth article of the treaty of Oct. 19, 1818, with the
Chickasaws, it was provided that a commissioner should be
appointed to mark the southern boundary of the tract ceded
by that treaty. It is now agreed that the line which was
runand marked on the part of the U.S. by the commissioner
appointed in pursuance of said treaty shall be considered the
true line to the extent that the rights and interests of the
Chickasaws are concerned and no farther.
The Chickasaw nation desire to close finally all the business
they have on the E. side of the Mississippi, and they there-
fore cede to the U. S. a tract of land of 4 miles square,
scaeryed to them by the fourth article of the treaty of Oct.
19, 1818,
The Miami tribe of Indians agree to cede to the U. 8. the fol-
lowing-described tracts of land within the state of Indiana, |
being a part of reservations made to said tribe from former
cessions, viz: .
1. Onetract of 36 sections at Flat Belly’s village, a reserve
made by the treaty of Wabash of 1826.
2. One tract of land about 23,000 acres, more or less, a re~
serve made at Wabash treaty, in 1826, of 5 miles in
length on the Wabash river, extending back to Eel
river.
3. One tract of 10 sections at White Raccoon’s village,
reserved at Wabash treaty of 1826.
4. One tract of 10 sections at Mud creek, on Eel river,
reserved by treaty of 1826.
5. One reserve of 2 miles square on the Salamany river at
the mouth of At-che-pong-qua creek, a reserve made
at the treaty of St Mary's in 1818.
6. One tract, being a portion of the 10-mile square reserve
made at the treaty of St Mary’s of 1818, opposite the
mouth of the river Aboutte, commencing at the NE.
corner of said reserve, thence S. with the eastern
boundary of the sime 10 miles to the SE. corner of the
reserve; thence W. with the southern boundary 1
mile; thence N. 9 miles; thence W.9 miles; thence N.
1 mile to the NW. corner of said reserve; thence to the |
place of beginning.
. Also a portion of their big reserve made at the treaty
of St Mary’s of 1818, situated SE. of the Wabash, ex- |
tending along the Wabash river from the mouth of
Salamany river to the mouth of Eel river, The part
now ceded shall be embraced within the following
bounds, to wit: Commencing on the Wabash river,
opposite the mouth of Eel river; running up said
Wabashriver 8 miles; thence 8. 2 miles; thence west-
wardly 1 mile; thence S. to the southern boundary of
said reserve; thence along said boundary line 7 miles
to the SW. corner; thence northerly with the western
boundary line to the place of beginning.
It is agreed that a patent in fee simple shall be issued by the
President of the U. S. to John B. Richardville, prineipal
chief of the Miami tribe, for a reserve of 10 sections at the
forks of the Wabash, made to said tribe by treaty of Oct.
23, 1826.
Com-o-za and his band cede to the U.S. the 2 sections of land
reserved for them by the second article of the treaty between
the U.S. and the Potawattamie Indians on Tippecanoe river
on Oct, 26, 1832.
Occ s ete md ~ ee
ROYCE], CESSIONS OF 1834 753
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks = SS
Number Location
|
|
|
°
|
|
See Chickasaw treaty, June 22,1852. It appears from the records of the General
Land Ottice that no location nor plats giving evidence of the location of this
reserve were ever returned to that office. Shortly after the treaty of 1818 it
was leased by the Chickasaw to Robert P. Currin for 199 years. Several
efforts were made by the lessees to manufacture salt, but they resulted unprofit- |
ably and were abandoned.
| |
|
| |
} |
|
Ee sc 5. 8 oc ak 524 ous gene ne an ee eee abit ge ER 8 a
coho 2 SSeS ae eee gRBBAA SAE Sa AM bO ACES Como S- 4 Aste See eee Sea ee eee 193
Indiana (detail).
ini gdate! 02 Coe eee Beene Poee Sones SoS. Bad cn CO Soe Sate ee ee 194
civic OnE Coa ee EEE a emer cece clean: Bee Lage 520745535658 K 6a eee Se peo 70 sour 196 Indiana.
Hoo585 G22 a ASS Ee MOE Bene Perm ee se Bose 28.05 Oc gnc Soo e6 Coe e ae See SOE 197 Indiana (detail).
eee = Sac .c.2.) 222 pian cas acs eee ae eae Pe Be Ae cas eisiae See cece cance csemass 198 Indiana.
From the foregoing cessions the U.S. granted 22) sections of land to indi-
viduals.
|
ee eR oh cal fe n'y eine RC IE ee Ee ee MEE Gere CaleisySicamidwea Coaeeaneee 199 | Indiana (detail),
This cession having occurred prior to the extension of the public surveys over
this region, the reserve of Comoza was neyer definitely located.
“1
34
Ts
Where or how
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE) OF iN iDpi AN
Date concluded | teference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1834 |
Dec. 10} CamponTip- Stat. L., | Potawatomi | This band cede to the U. 6 sections of land reserved for
pecanoe, vu, 467. (Mau-ke-, them by the second lets of the treaty between the U.S.
HVE n,n kose or and the Potawattamie Indians on Tippecanoe river, Oct.
State of In- MuckRose’s, 26, 1852.
diana, band).
Dec. 16} Potawattimie| Stat. L., | Potawatomi..| Cede to the U. S. their title and interest to a reservation made
Mills, in} vu, 468. to them at the treaty on the ‘Tippecanoe river on Oct. 27,
State of In- 1832, of 2 sections of land, to include their mills on said
diana. river.
Dec. 17 | Logansport, | Stat. L., | Potawato- | Mota and his band cede to the U. S. the 4 sections of land re-
Indiana, VI, 469. mi (Mota’s served for them by the second article of the treaty between
band). the U. 8. aud the Potawattamie Indians on Oct, 27, 1832.
1835 |
July 1) Caddoagency | Stat. Tis, | (Gaddo=eeeeee Said nation agree to cede to the U.S. all their land contained
in State of | vut, 470. in the followi ing boundaries, to wit: Bounded on the W. by
Louisiana. \ the N. and S. line w hich separates the U. S. from Mexico
between the Sabine and Red rivers wheresoever the same
shall be defined and acknowledged to be by the two govern-
ments. On the N. and E. by the Red river from the point
where the said N, and 8. boundary line shall intersect the
Red river, whether it be in the territory of Arkansas or the
state of Louisiana, following the meanders of said river
down to its junction with the Pascagoula bayou, On theS.
| by the said Pascagoula bayou to its junction with the Bayou
| Pierre; by said bayou to its junction with bayou Wallace;
by said bayou and Lake Wallace to the month of the
Cypress bayou; thence up said bayou to the point of its
| intersection with the first mentioned N. and §. line follow-
| ing the meanders of the said water courses; but if the said
Cypress bayou be not clearly definable, so far then from a
point which shall be definable by a line due W, till it inter-
sect the said first mentioned N. and 8. boundary line, be the
contents of Jand within said boundaries more or less. The
said Caddos further agree to remove at their own expense
within one year outside the boundaries of the U. 8. and
territories and to never more return to settle or establish
themselves within the same as a nation or tribe.
Dec. 29 | New Echota, | Stat. L., | Cherokee... _| | The Cherokee nation cede to the U. 8. all the lands owned,
Georgia, Vi, 478. claimed or possessed by them E. of the Mississippi river, and
agree to remove W. of that river.
|The Cherokees fearing that the land granted to them by the
U.S. as described in the treaties of May 6. 1828, and Feb.
14, 1833, will prove insufficient for the accommodation of
their whole nation, the U. S. therefore agree to convey to
the said Indians and their descendants, by patent in fee
simple, the following additional tract of land situated
between the W. line of the state of Missouri and the Osage
reservation, beginning at the SE. corner of the same and
runs N. along the K. line of the Osage lands 50 miles to the
NE. corner thereof; and thence E. to the W. line of the state
of Missouri; thence with said line 8. 50 miles; thence W. to
the place of beginning, estimated to contain 800,000 acres.
but it is expressly understood that if any of the lands
assigned the Quapaws shall fall within the aforesaid bounds
the same shall be reserved and excepted out of the lands
above granted and a pro rata reduction shall be made in the
price to be allowed to the U. 8. for the same by the Chero-
kees, which price it is agreed shall be $500,000.
It is agreed that the military reservation at Fort Gibson shall
be held by the U. S., but should the U.S. abandon said post
and have no further use for the same, 1t Shall revert to the
Cherokee nation.
The U.S. agree to extinguish for the benefit of the Cherokees
the titles to the reservations within their country made in
the Osage treaty of 1825 to certain half breeds.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1834-1835
LAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
“1
or
ot
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks
Number
Location
This reserve was never definitely located, for the reason that the public sur-
veys were not extended over this region until after the foregoing cession was
made. ‘The mills were located in see. 9, T. 30, R. 3 E., on Manitou lake.
This is the tract commonly known as the Cherokee Neutral Land. It was ceded
in trust to the U. S. by treaty of July 19, 1866, with the condition that it |
should be sold for the benefit of the Cherokee. |
200
201
203
See 490
Indiana (detail).
Indiana (detail).
Arkansas 1, Louisi-
| ana.
Alabama, Georgia,
Tennessee and bor-
dering States.
Kansas 2.
756 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES LETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OP EN DEAN
| |
|
| Where or how |
Date eanalded Reference Tribe | Description of cession or reservation
1836
Mar. 26 Turkey Creek Stat. L., Potawatomi, The foregoing chief and his band cede to the U. S. the 4 sec-
er anu’, vu, 490. (Mes-quaw- tions of land reserved for them by the second article of the
State of buck’s band). treaty of Oct. 27, 1832, on Vippecanoe river, but two of the
Indiana. | sections were reserved for the use of Henry Ossum.
Mar. 28 Washington, | Stat. L., | Ottawa and | The Ottawa and Chippewa nations of Indians cede to the U.
) * Due: | vir, 491. | Chippewa. S. all the tract of country within the following boundaries:
| Beginning at the mouth of Grand river of Lake Michigan
| on the N. bank thereof and fellowing up the same to the line
called for in the first article of the treaty of Chicago of Aug.
29, 1821; thence in a direct line to the head of Thunder Bay
river; thence with the line established by the treaty of
Saganaw of Sept. 24, 1819, to the mouth of said river; thence
NE. to the boundary line in Lake Huron between the U. 8.
and the British province of Upper Canada; thence north-
westwardly following the said line as established by the
commissioners acting under the treaty of Ghent, through the
straits, and river St Mary’s to a point in Lake Superior N.
of the mouth of Gitechy Seebing or Chocolate river; thence
8. to the mouth of said river and up its channel to the source
thereof; thence in a direct line to the head of the Skonawba
river of Green bay; thence down the 8. bank of said river
to its mouth; thence in a direct line through the ship chan-
nel into Green bay to the outer part thereof; thence 8. toa
point in Lake Michigan W. of the North cape or entrance
of Grand river, and thence E. to the place of beginning at
the cape aforesaid, comprehending all the lands and islands
within these limits not hereinafter reserved.
From the foregoing cession said tribes reserve for their own
use, to be held in common, the following tracts for the term
of five years and no longer except by permission of the U. 8.:
| 1, One tract of 50,000 acres to be located on Little Tray-
| erse bay.
2. One tract of 20,000 acres to be located on the N. shore
| of Grand Traverse bay.
3. One tract of 70,000 acres to be located on or N. of the
Pieire Marquetta river.
| 4, One tract of 1,600 acres to be located by Chingassanoo |
or the Big Sail, on the Cheboigan.
5. One tract of 1,000 acres to be located by Mujeekewis,
on Thunder Bay river.
There shall also be reserved for the Chippewas living N. of
the straits of Michilimackinac the following tracts, viz:
1. One tract of 3 miles square on the N. shore of said
straits between Point-au-Barbe and Mille Coquin
river, iucluding the fishing grounds in front thereof.
2. One tract of 3 miles square on the N. shore of said
straits between Point-au-Barbe and Mille Coquin
river, including the fishing grounds in front thereof.
3. The Beaver islands of Lake Michigan for the use of
| the Beaver Island Indians.
| 4, Round island opposite Michilimackinae as a place of
encampment for the Indians.
5. The islands of the Chenos with a part of the adjacent
| N. coast of Lake Huron corresponding in length and
| 1 mile in depth.
| | 6. Sugar island, with its islets, in the river of St Mary’s--
7. Six hundred and forty acres at the mission of the Lit-
| tle Rapids.
8. A tract commencing at the mouth of Pississowining
river, S. of Point Iroquois; thence running up said
| stream to its forks; thence westward in a direct line
| | to the Red Water lakes; thence across the portage to
| | | the Tacquimenon river and down the same to its
mouth, including the small islands and fishing
grounds in front of this reservation.
9, Six hundred and forty acres on Grand island .-.-.-.----
10. Two thousand acres on the mainland §. of Grand island.
} 11. Two sections on the northern extremity of Green bay,
| | to be located by a council of chiefs.
el
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1836 757
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ——_—_—— a
Number Location
opoc 2: oc CSRS CEe CaS Se BIBSe eee SeBH eS neec bo sochaescl pac po ce eS oe eee eee aaa 204 Indiana (detail).
This cession overlaps the Chippewa cession by treaty of Sept. 24, 1819-......... 205 Michigan 1.
The general note below applies to this reserve.
Surveyed in 1840. It comprised fractional Tps. 28, 29, and 30 N., R. 10 W., and | 206 Michigan 1.
continued to be oceupied as an Indian reservation until the reserves contem-
plated by treaty of July 31, 1855, were designated. |
Surveyed in 1840 on Manistee river and occupied as a reservation until 1848, 207 | Michigan 1.
when it was sold. |
GENERAL Notr.—After the selection by Mr Schooleraft of the 20,000 and
70,000 acre reserves under this treaty, he was advised that the U. 8. might
conclude to allow the Indians to remain on the other reserves after the expi-
ration of the five years. He was therefore instructed, Nov. 5, 1840, that the
boundaries of all the reserves under this treaty ought to be marked. Aug.
23, 1844, the Indian Office advised the General Land Office that these reserves
ought not to be surveyed as public lands, the Indians having been tacitly
allowed to remain thereon since the treaty.
In 1845 the assent of the Indians was obtained for the extension of the public
surveys over these reserves, but no definite boundaries were marked out for
them.
As late as June 7, 1850, the Indian Office notified the General Land Office that
the Indians still occupied these tracts and the latter must not be offered for
sale as public lands. ‘This state of affairs, in fact, continued until other pro-
vision was made by the treaty of 1859.
758
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH, ann. 18
SCHEDULE OBEN DEAR
Where or how
Date conelidedl | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1836 | 4 |
Mar.28 Washington, | Stat. L., | Ottawa and | It is understood that the reservation for a place of fishing and |!
iD S<cH | vu, 491. Chippewa. encampment made under the treaty of St Mary’s of June 16,
1820, remains unattected by this treaty.
It is agreed that as soon as the said Indians desire it, a depu-
tation shall be sent to the W. of the Mississippi river, and to
the conntry between Lake Superior and the Mississippi, to
select a suitable place for the tinal settlement of said Indi-
ans, which the U. 8. will forever guarantee and secure to said
| Indians.
Mar. 29 | Tippecanoe | Stat. L., | Potawatomi | The said chief and his band cede to the U.S. the 4 sections of
river in VII, 498. (band of land reserved for them by the second article of the treaty
State of In- Wau-ke- of Oct. 27, 1832.
diana. wa, Che-
Kose’s only
| son),
Apr. 11 | Tippecanoe | Stat. L., | Potawatomi Pau-koo-shuck, the chief, and the head men of Aub-ba-naub-
river in vu, 499, (Aub-ba- ba’s band cede to the U. 8. the 36 sections of land reserved
State of In- naub-ba’s for them by the second article of the treaty on Tippecanoe
diana. band, by river, on Oct. 26, 1832.
Pau-koo- | The above-named Pau-koo-shuck and his band agree to remove
shuck, his to the country W. of the Mississippi river provided for the
oldest son.) Pottawatomie nation by the U.S. within two years.
Apr. 22 Indian agen- | Stat. L., | Potawatomi The foregoing chiefs and their bands cede to the U. §. the fol-
ey in State Vu, 500. (bands of lowing lands, viz: :
| of Indiana. O-kah- 1. Light sections of land reserved for the bands of O-kaw-
| mMause, mause, Kee-waw-nay, and Nee-bosh by the treaty of
| Kee - waw- Oct. 26, 1832.
nay, Nee- 2. Two sections of land reserved for the band of Mah-che-
} bosh, and saw by the treaty of Oct. 26, 1832.
. Mah- che- | The above-named bands agree to remove to the country W. of
saw). the Mississippi river provided by the U. S. for the Potawat-
| tamie nation within two years.
Apr. 22 | Indian agen- | Stat. L., | Potawatomi The foregoing bands cede to the U.S. 3 sections of land reserved
cy in State vu, 501. (bands of for them by the second article of the treaty concluded on
of Indiana. Nas - waw- Tippecanoe river, Oct. 26, 1832.
| kee and | The foregoing bands agree to give possession of said 3 sections
Quash- of lands and to remove to the country W. of the Mississippi
quaw). river provided by the U.S. for the Potawattamie nation
. within two years.
Apr. 23 Notstated....) Stat. L., | Wyandot | The Wyandot tribe of Indians in Ohio cede to the U.S.a strip
Vir, 502, tribe in of land 5 miles in extent on the KE. end of their reservation
Ohio. in Crawiord connty in said state.
Said tribe also cede 1 section of land lying in Cranberry
swamp, on Broken Sword creek, being the 1 mile square
specified and set forth in the treaty made with said tribe
Sept. 29, 1817.
Said tribe also cede 160 acres of land, which is to be received
in the place and stead of an equal quantity set apart in a
| supplemental treaty with said Indians Sept. 17, 1818.
May 9 Washington, | Stat. L., | Swan - creek | The Swan-creek and Black-river hands of Chippewas cede to
a0 Og vir, 503. ; and Black- the U.S. the following tracts, reserved for them by treaty of
| river bands Nov. 17, 1807, viz:
of the Chip- 1. One tract of 3 miles square, or 5,760 acres, on Swan
pewa na- creek, of Lake St Clair.
tion resid- 2. One tract of 1} sections near Salt creek of said lake.
| ingin Mich-
igan. 3. One tract of one-fourth of a section at the mouth of the
river Au Vasean, contiguous to the preceding cession.
4, One tract of 2 sections near the mouth of Black river, of
the River St Clair.
The U. 8. agree to furnish said Indians 8.320 acres, or 13 sec-
tions, of land W. of the Mississippi or NW. of St Anthony’s
falls, to be located by an agent or ofticer of the Govern-
ment.
ROYCE),
CESSIONS OF 1836
LAND CHSSLON S—Continued.
Boundaries not ascertained.
_ Boundaries not ascertained.
This tract really contained only 534 acres.
17, 1807.
| This tract really contained 262.7 acres.
17, 1807.
This tract really contained only 1,200 acres.
17, 1807.
18 ETH, PT 2 16
This reserve comprised the NE. } of sec. 2, T. 2 8., R. 17.
made in pursuance of an act of Congress approved May 26, 1824.
Historical data and remarks
The exchange was
See remarks under treaty of Noy.
See remarks under treaty of Nov.
See remarks under treaty of Noy.
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
208 Indiana (detail).
209 Indiana (detail).
|
210 Indiana (detail).
Ze )
212 | : .
e > Ohio (detail).
|
S18) |}
214
|
a5 |
>| Michigan 1.
217 J
eae Ano 2 oc Stn OA eee See417,418 Kansas 2.
760 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF nee
| |
Date WERE REO En Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
| coneluded | pie ¢ ii see
| }
1836
Aug. 5 | Yellow river, | Stat. L., | Potawatomi | The foregoing bands cede to the U. 8. 22 sections of land
Indiana, | ‘vit, 505. (bands of reserved for them by the second article of the treaty between
Pe-pin-a- the U.S. and the Potawattamie tribe of Indians on Tippe-
| waw, No- canoe river on Oct. 26, 1832.
! taw-kah,
| and Mac-
kah-tah-
| mo-ah).
Sept. 3 | Cedar Point, | Stat. L., | Menomini....) The said Menomonie nation agree to cede to the U. S, all of
on Fox) vu, 506. that tract or district of country included within the follow-
river, near ing boundaries, viz: Beginning at the mouth of Wolf river and
| Green bay, running up and along the same toa point on the N. branch of
| in Wiscon- | said river, where it crosses the extreme N. or rear line of the
sin terri- | | 500,000-acre tract heretofore granted to the New York
tory. | Indians; thence following the line last mentioned in a
northeastwardly direction 3 miles; thence in a northwardly
course to the upper forks of the Menomonie river, at a point
to intersect the boundary line between the Menomonie and
Chippewa nation of Indians; thence following the said
| boundary line last mentioned in an eastwardly direction as,
defined and established by the treaty of the Little Bute des’
Mort in 1827, to the Smooth Rock or Shos-kin-aubie riv er;
thence down the said river to where it empties into Green
bay, between the Little and Great Bay de Noquet; thence
up and along the W. side of Green Bay (and including all
the islands therein not heretofore ceded) to the mouth of Fox
river; thence up and along the said Fox river and along the
W. side of Winnebago lake (including the islands therein) to
the mouth of Fox river, where it empties into said lake;
thence up and along said Fox river to the place of beginning
(saving: and reserving out of the district of country above
ceded and described all that part of the 500,000-acre tract
granted by the treaties between the Menomonies and the
U. 8. made on Feb. 8, 1831, and Oct. 27, 1832, which may be
| situated within the boundaries hereinbefore described), the
quantity of land contained in the tract hereby ceded being
estimated at about 4,000,000 acres.
The said Menomonie nation also cede to the U. 8. all that tract
of country lying upon the Wisconsin river in said territory,
and included within the following boundaries, viz: Begin-
ning at a point upon said Wisconsin river 2 miles above the
grant or privilege heretofore granted by said nation and the
U. 8. to Amable “Grignon; thence running up and along said
river 48 miles in a direct line; and being 3 miles in width
| on each side of said river; this tract to contain 8 townships,
| or 184,320 acres.
Sept. WON foes seseee eee Stat. L., | Sioux of Wa- | The said tribe cede to the U.S. and quit claim allright and
vu, 510. | ba-shaw’s interest in and to the Jands lying between the state of
| tribe. Missouri and the Missouri river, and do fully exonerate the
U.S. from any guarantee, condition, or limitation, expressed
| or implied, under the treaty of Prairie du Chien concluded
July 15, 1830, as to the entire and absolute disposition of
said lands, fully authorizing the U. 8. to do with the same
whatever shall seem expedient or necessary.
Sept. 17 Fort Leayen- Stat. L., | Iowa tribe | The said Indians cede to the U.S. and quit claim all right and
the Missouri river lying between the Kickapoo northern
boundary line and the Grand Nemahar river, and extending
from the Missouri back and westwardly with the said Kick-
apoo line and the Grand Nemahar, making 400 sections to be
divided between the said Ioways and Missouri band of
Sacks and Foxes, the lower half to the Sacks and Foxes
| and the upper half to the Ioways.
worth, on) VU, 511. and the interest in and to the lands lying between the state of Mis-
Missouri | bramidorm souri and the Missouri river, and do fully exonerate the U.S.
| river. | | Sauk and from any guarantee, condition, or limitation, expressed or
| | Fox of the implied, under the ireaty of Prairie du Chien concluded
| Missouri July 15, 1830, as to the entire and absolute disposition of
| (residing said lands, fully authorizing the U.S. to do with the same
| W. of the whatever shall seem expedient or necessary.
stateofMis- | The U.S. agree to assign to the loway tribe and Missouri band
| souri). of Sacks and Foxes the small strip of land on the 8. side of
ROYCE] ° CESSIONS OF 1836
LAND CHSSLON S—Continued.
761
Historical data and remarks
This tract was covered by a previous cession by the Osage by treaty of Nov.
10, 1808.
This tract was covered by a previous cession by the Osage by treaty of Noy.
10, 1808.
Designation of cession on map
Number | Location
218 Indiana (detail).
|
|
|
|
219 Michigan 1, Wiscon-
sin 1.
| |
|
|
220 Wisconsin 1.
| See 323, 428,| Kansas 2.
429, 430,
324,
762
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES LETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date
1836
Sept. 20
le
in
Sept.
Sept. 23
Sept. 27
Sept. 28
Oct Wa
| Where or how
| concluded Reference Tribe
| |
Chippewana- | Stat. L., | Potawato-
; ung, Indi- | vir, 513. mi, bands
ana. | of To-i-sa’s
brother Me-
mat-way
and Che-
quaw-ka-ko. |
| Chippewana- | Stat. L., | Potawatomi
ung, Indi- vil, 514, | Ma-sac’s,
ana, | band.
| Chippewana- | Stat. L., | Potawatomi - -
ung, Indi- | vit, 515.
ana,
On the right
bank of the
Mississippi
river in the
county of
Debuque
and territo-
ry of Wis-
consin, op-
posite Rock
Island,
Bellevue,
|
Upper Mis- |
sourl.
Stat.
| Stat.
VII, 52
ie
VIX, DLT:
-| Stat. L.,
| Wir, 516.
1b GS
4.
Description of cession or reservation
Sauk and Fox.
| Sauk and Fox.
, The Ioway Indians having set up a claim to a part of the lands
| The said confederated tribes of Sac and Fox Indians agree to
Oto, Missouri, |
Omaha, and
Yankton.
and Santee |
bands of
Sioux.
The foregoing Indians cede to the U. 8. 10 sections of land
reserved for them by the second article of the treaty of Oct.
27, 1832.
The said chiefs and their band agree to remove to the country
W. of the Mississippi river provided for the Potawattamie
nation by the U. 8. within two years.
The foregoing chief and his band cede to the U. 8. 4 sections
of land reserved for him and his band by the second article
of the treaty of Oct. 27, 1832.
The said chief and his band agree to remove to the country
W. of the Mississippi river provided for the Potawattimie
nation by the U. 8S. within two years.
The chiefs, headmen, and warriors of the Patawattamies of |
the Wabash cede to the U.S. all the land belonging to said |
tribe in the state of Indiana and designated in the treaty of
1832 as reservations for the use of the follorate Bene, viz:
1. For the band of Kin-krash, 4 sections ............------
2, For the band of Che-chaw-kose, 10 sections ......----..
3. For the band of Ash-kum and Wee-si-o-nas, 16 sections -
4. For the band of We-saw, 4 sections ..-.........-.-.-.--
5. For the band of Mo-ta, 4 sections. oo oie 5 eee
6. For the bands of Mi-no-quet, 4 sections. sed ceases
The said chiefs, headmen, and warriors of the Patawattamies
of the Wabash agree to remove to the country W. of the
Mississippi river provided for the Patawattamie nation by
the U. 8. within two years.
The said Indians cede and quitclaim to tho U.S. all right and
interest in and'to the lands lying between the state of Mis-
souri and the Missouri river and do fully exonerate the U.S.
from any guarantee, condition, or limitation, expressed or
implied, under the treaty of Prairie du Chien, concluded July
15, 1830, as to the entire and absolute disposition of said lands,
fully authorizing the U.S. to do with the same whatever
shall seem expedient or necessary.
The confederated tribes of Sacs and Foxes cede to the U.S. the
reservation of 400 sections of land made to the Sacs and
Foxes by the second article of the treaty of Sept. 21, 1832,
as the sameshas been surveyed and laid off by order of the
President of the U.S.
ceded by this treaty, it is provided that the President of the
U.S. shall cause the validity and extent of said claim to be
ascertained and upon a relinquishment thereof to the U.S
to cause a fair value to be paid to said Ioways therefor, and
to deduct such amount from the consideration agreed to be
paid to the Sacs and Foxes,
remove from the lands ceded by this treaty by the Ist day |
of Noy., 1836, and it is expressly agreed that no band or
party of said tribe shall plant, fish, or hunt on any portion of |
said ceded country after the date mentioned.
The said Indians cede and quitclaim to the U.S, all right and |
interest in and to the lands lying between the state of Mis-
souri and the Missouri river and S. of a line running due W. |
from the NW. corner of the state to the Missouri river, and |
do fully exonerate the U.S. from any guarantee, condition, |
or limitation, expressed or implied, under the treaty of Prairie
du Chien, concluded July 15, 1830, as to the entire and abso-
lute disposition of said lands.
ROYCE] — CESSIONS OF 1836
LAND CHSSITION S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
The tract as shown on the map includes the cessicn of Sept. 20, 1886. ..-....-.-
Tho tract as shown on the map also includes the tract ceded by Mi-no-quet
' and his band by this treaty.
This cession overlaps the cession of 10 sections at Mud creek on Eel river by
treaty of Oct. 23, 1834, with the Miami.
This cession overlaps the cession of 10 sections at Mud creek on Eel river by
treaty of Oct. 23, 1834, with the Miami.
| Previously ceded by treaty of Dee. 17, 1834-.-
This tract is included within the cession made by ‘Kin-krash and his band by
this treaty.
)
|
|
=
|
|
| This cession is covered by the previous cession by the Osage in treaty of Nov. |
| 10, 1808.
This cession is covered hy the previous cession by the Osage in treaty of Nov.
10, 1808.
163
Designation of cession on map
Number
See 221
See 201
See 222
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Location
Indiana (detail).
Towa 1.
“1
(op)
NSS
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OP iN DiAkt
Date | x here Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
| i
1836
NOWA oOM Pe Renee =eeae | Stat. L., | Wahpekuta, | The said Indians cede and quitclaim to the U.§. all right and
| | vit, 527. Sisseton interest in and to the lands lying between the state of Mis-
and Upper souri and the Missouri river and do fully exonerate the U.S.
Medewa- from any guarantee, condition, or limitation, expressed or
kanton implied, under the treaty of Prairie du Chien, concluded July
tribes of | 15, 1830, as to the entire and absolute disposition of said lands,
Sioux, fully authorizing the U.S. to do with the same whatever |
shall seem expedient or necessary. ;
1837
Jan. 14 Detroit, Mich-) Stat. L., | Saginaw tribe} The said tribe cede to the U.S. the following tracts of land —
| igan. vil, 528.| of the Chip- lying within the boundaries of Michigan, viz:
pewa na- 1. One tract of 8,000 acres on the river Au Sable. |
tion.
2. One tract of 2,000 acres on the Misho-wusk or Rifle river.
. One tract of 6,000 acres on the N. side of the river Kaw- |
| kawling. |
| 4, One tract of 5,760 acres upon Flint river, including the |
site of Reaums village and a place called Kishkaw- |
|
oo
bawee.
5. One tract of 8,000 acres on the head of the Cass (form-
erly Huron) river, at the village of Otusson.
6. One island in the Saganaw bay, estimated at 1,000 acres,
being the island called Shaingwaukokaug, on which
Mukokoosh formerly lived.
7. One tract of 2,000 acres at Nababish on the Saganaw |
river.
| 8. One tract of 1,000 acres on the E. side of the Saganaw |
| river.
9. One tract of 640 acres at Great Bend on Cass river.
10, One tract of 2,000 acres at the mouth of Point Augrais
river.
11. One tract of 1,000 acres on the Cass river at Menoquet’s
village. |
12. One tract of 10,000 acres on the Shiawassee river at
Ketchewaundaugumink or Big Lick.
15. One tract of 6,000 acres at the Little Forks on the Teta-
bwasing river.
14. One tract of 6,000 acres at the Black Bird’s town on the
Tetabwasing river.
15. One tract of 40,000 acres on the W. side of the Saganaw
river.
| ' 16. One tract of 10,000 acres at Big Rock on Shiawassee
river.
| The said Indians shall have the right of living upon the tracts
at the river Augrais and Musho-wusk or Rifle rivers on the
W. side of Saganaw bay, for the term of five years, during
| which time nro white man shall be allowed to settle on said
tracts under a penalty of $500.
| The said tribe agrees to remove from the state of Michigan as
soon as a proper location ean be obtained, either W. of lake
| Superior or at such place W.of the Mississippi and SW. of
| the Missouri river as the legislation of Congress may indicate.
| The U.S. agree to pay to said tribe as one of the parties to the
treaty of Nov. 17, 1807, the sum of $1,000 to quiet their claim
to two reservations of land of 2 sections each, lying in Oak-
land county, Mich., which were ceded to the U.S, by the Pot-
towattomies of St Joseph’s on Sept. 19, 1827.
Jan. 17 |.Doaksville Stat. L., | Choctaw and | It is agreed by the Choctaws that the Chickasaws shall have
| near Fort | vil, 605, Chickasaw. the privilege of forming a district within the limits of their
| ‘Towson in country, to be held on the same terms that the Choctaws now |
| Choctaw hold it, except the right of disposing of it (which 1s held in |
| country. | common by the Choctawsand Chickasaws), to be called the |
| Chickasaw district of the Choctaw nation. The said Chick-
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1836-1837
TeAIN ID CESSIONS-—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
765
Designation of cession on map
Niimber Location
| ‘This cession is covered by the previous cession by the Osage in treaty of Nov. |
10, 1808.
When the public surveys were extended over this region, there were no Indians
living on this tract, and, the surveyors having no one to point out to them the
desired limits of the reserve, it was never surveyed as an Indian reserve.
The Indians reserved a right of residence on this tract for five years--.
See note concerning this tract under treaty of Sept. 24, 1819. An error was made
in copying the treaty whereby this reserve became confused with the one at
Big Rock. The intention was to cede both the 3,000-acre tract at Ketche-
waundaugumink or Big Lick and the 10,000-acre tract at Big Rock. The
language of the treaty cedes “10,000 acres on Shiawassee river, at Ketche-
waundaugumink or Big Lick.” To correct this error a supplemental article
to the treaty was concluded Oct. 27, 1841.
See note concerning this tract opposite No. 12, or 3,000-aere reserve at Ketche-
waundaugumink or Big Lick.
By treaty of Dec. 90, 1837, a reserve was ‘promised this tribe on Osage river,
but they declined to remove thereto, and no tract was therefore surveyed for
them.
See treaty of Sept. 19, 1827.
| These boundaries were modified by treaty of Nov. 5, 1854, and again June 22, 1855.
|
|
| Michigan 1.
——<$<——
Michigan 2
238 |
239 |
>| Michigan 1.
240 |
!
241
766 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
Where or how |
Date Gomalined | Reference | Tribe
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
1837 }
Jan. 17 | Doaksville | Stat. L., | Choctaw and
near Fort Vil, 605. Chickasaw.
Towson in
| Choctaw |
| eountry. |
Feb. 11 Washington, | Stat. L., | Potawatomi |
DiC: | vir,532) bands of
| Chee-chaw-
kose, Ash-
| kum, Wee-
| saw or Lov- |
ison, Muck-
kose and
} | Qui-qui-to.
July 29 | St. Peter’s(at | Stat. L., Chippewa ...-
the conflu- VII, 536 | |
ence of St |
Peter's and |
Mississippi
rivers), in |
Wisconsin
territory. |
Sept.29) Washington, Stat. L., | Sioux....__.- |
DAG? ! ~ VII, 538 }
Oct. 21 | Washington, Stat. L., Sauk and Fox. .|
DAG: Vu, 540
asaw district shall be bounded as follows, viz: Beginning
on the N. bank of Red river at the mouth of Island Bayou,
abont 8 or 10 miles below the mouth of False Wachitta;
thence rnnning N. along the main channel of said bayou to
its source; thence along the dividing ridge between the
Wachitta and Low Blue rivers to the road leading from Fort
Gibson to Fort Wachitta; thence along said road to the line |
dividing Musha-la-tubbee and Push-meta-haw districts ;
thence eastwardly along said district line to the source of
Brushy creek; thence down said creek to where it flows into
the Canadian river, 10 or 12 miles above the mouth of the S.
fork of the Canadian; thence W. along the main Canadian
river to its source, if in the limits of the U. S., or to those
limits; and thence due S. to Red river and down Red river to |
the beginning.
The said bands sanction and assent to the provisions of the
treaties concluded on Aug. 5 and Sept. 25, 1836, in which
were ceded to the U. S. certain lands in the state of Indiana
reserved for said bands by the treaties of Oct. 26 and 27, 1832,
and hereby cede to the U. S. all their interest in said lands
and agree to remove to a country that may be provided for
them by the President of the U.S., SW. of the Missouri river,
within two years from the ratification of this treaty.
The U. 8. agree to convey by patent to the Potawatomies of
Indiana a tract of country on the Osage river SW. of the
Missouri river sufficient in extent and adapted to their habits |
and wants.
The U. 8. agree to purchase the “five sections in the prairie
near Rock village” reserved for Qui-qui-to in the second
article of the treaty of Oct. 20, 1832, for the sum of $4,000.
The said Chippewa nation cede to the U. S. the tract of coun-
try bounded as follows, viz: Beginning at the junction of the
Crow Wing and Mississippi rivers, between 20 and 30 miles
above where the Mississippi is crossed by the 46° of N. lati-
tude, and running thence to the N. point of Lake St Croix,
one of the sources of the St Croix river; thence to and along
the dividing ridge between the waters of Lake Superior and
those of the Mississippi to the sources of the Ocha-sua-sepe,
a tributary of the Chippewa river; thence to a point on the |
Chippewa river 20 miles below the outlet of Lake De Flam- |
beau; thence to the junction of the Wisconsin and Pelican
rivers; thence on an E. course 25 miles; thence southerly on
a course parallel with that of the Wisconsin river to the line
dividing the territories of the Chippewas and Menomonies;
thence to the Plover portage; thence along the southern
boundary of the Chippewa country to the commencement of
the boundary line dividing it from that of the Sioux, half a
day’s march below the falls on the Chippewa river; thence
with said boundary line to the mouth of Wah-tap river atits |
junction with the Mississippi, and thence up the Mississippi
to the place of beginning
g
Said Indians cede tothe U.S. all their land E. of the Mississippi
river and all their islands in said river.
The Sacs and Foxes make to the U. 8. the following cessions,
Viz:
1. Of a tract of country containing 1,250,000 acres lying
W. and adjoining the tract conveyed by them to the
U.S.in the treaty of Sept. 21,1832. It is anderstood
that the points of termination for the present cession
shall be the northern and southern points of said tract
as fixed by the survey made under the authority of the
U.S., and that a line shall be drawn between them so
as to intersect a line extended westwardly from the |
angle of said tract nearly opposite to Rock Island as
laid down in the above survey, so far as may be neces-
sary to include the number of acres hereby ceded,
which last-mentioned line, itis estimated, will be about
25 iniles.
ROYCH) CESSIONS OF 1837
LAND CEHSSLON S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
This reserve was set apart in Kansas and the Indians removed to it in 1840, but
ceded it in 1846, when, the Chippewa, Ottawa, and Potawatomi becoming
merged with them, they removed to a reserve between the Shawnee and
the Delawares.
Boundaries not ascertained.
This tract was partially surveyed by Charles Bracken in 1839, The line ran
from a point on Red Cedar river, 40 miles from the Mississippi, W. 25 miles,
51 chains and 10 links; thence N. 9 degrees and 55 minutes W., 69 miles, 2
chains and 32 links; thence with the cession line of 1832, S. 29} degrees E.,
75 miles, 14 chains and 50 links to beginning. This constituted the upper
half of the cession and contained 544,035;$4, aeres. The survey was then
suspended on account of sickness of the surveyor.
167
Designation of cession on map
Number
242
244
Location
Minnesota 1, Wiscon-
sin 1.
Minnesota 1, Wiscon-
sin l.
Iowa 1
768
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE
(ETH. ANN. 18
Ole TONTDIGAEN,
Where or how
Date
concluded Reference
1837 |
Oct. 21 | Washington, | Stat. ilies
Dic: | vir, 540.
Oct. 21 | Washington, | Stat. L.,
DACt | vir, 542
Oct. 21 | Washington, | Stat. L,
Doe, Vil, 543
| |
|
| |
| |
|
Nov. 1 | Washington, | Stat. L.,
D.C. Vil, 544.
Nov. 23 | St Louis, Mis-| Stat. L.,
souri. vul, 547.
Dec. 20 | Flint River, | Stat. L.,
Michigan. | vu, 547.
1838
Jan. 15 | BuffaloCreek,| Stat. L.,
New York. Vil, 550.
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Sauk and Fox.
Yankton tribe
of Sioux,
Sauk and Fox
of Missouri.
Winnebago. -.
Saginaw
tribe of
Chippewa.
| The
several
tribes of |
New York
Indians. |
2. Of all right or interest in the land ceded by said con-
federated tribes on July 15, 1830, which might be
claimed by them under the phraseology of the first
article of said treaty.
The Yankton tribe of Sioux Indians cede to the U. S. all the
right and interest in the land ceded by the treaty concluded
July 15, 1830, which they might be entitled to claim by virtue
of the phraseology employ ed in the second article of said
treaty.
The Missouri Sac and Fox Indians make the following cessions
to the U.S., viz:
1. Of all right or interest in the country between the Mis-
souri and eens rivers and the boundary line
between the Sac and Fox and the Sioux Indians,
described in the second article of the treaty of Aug.
19, 1825, to the full extent to which said claim was
recognized in the third article of said treaty, and of
all interest or claim by virtue of the provisions of any
treaties since made by the U. 8. with the Saes and
Foxes.
2, Of allright to locate for hunting or other purposes on
the land ceded in the first article of the treaty of July
15, 1830, which, by the authority therein conferred on
the President of the U.S., they may be permitted by
him to enjoy.
3. Of all claims or interest under the treaties of Noy. 3,
1804, Aug. 4, 1824, July 15, 1830, and Sept. 17, 1836, for
the satisfaction of which no appropriations have been
made.
The Winnebago nation of Indians cede to the U.S. all their
land east of the Mississippi river.
The said Indians agree, further, to relinquish the right to |
occupy, except for the purpose of hunting, a portion of the
land held by them W. of the Mississippi, included between |
that river and a line drawn from a point 20 miles distant
therefrom on the southern boundary of the neutral ground
to a point equidistant from the said river on the northern
boundary thereot.. But this stipulation shall not be so con-
strued as to invalidate their title to the said tract.
The said Indians agree to remove, within eight months from
the ratification of this treaty, to ‘that portion of the neutral
ground W. of the Mississippi which was conveyed to them
in the second article of the treaty of Sept. 21, 1832, and the
U.S. agree that the said Indians may hunt upon the western
part of said neutral ground until they shall procure a per-
manent settlement.
The Ioway Indians cede to the U.S. all right and interest in
the land ceded by the treaty concluded with them and other
tribes on July 15, 1830, which they might be entitled to
claim by virtue of the phraseology employed in the second
article of said treaty.
The U. S. agree to reserve a location for said tribe on the head
waters of the Osage river, in the country visited by a delega-
tion of the said tribes during the present year, to he of
proper extent agreeably to their numbers, embracing a due
proportion of wood and water and lying contiguous to tribes
of kindred language. Nor shall anything contained in the
sixth article of the treaty of Jan. 14, 1837, entitle them at
this time to a location in the country W. of Lake Superior.
The several tribes of New York Indians hereby cede and relin-
quish to the U. 8. all their right, title, and interest to the
lands secured to them at Green Bay by the Menomonie treaty
of 1851, excepting the following tract, on which a part of
the New York Indians now reside, WZ
Beginning at the southwesterly corner of the French erants
at Green bay and running thence southwardly to a ~ point
on a line to be run from the Little Cocalin, parallel to a line
=
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1837-1838 769
LAND CEHESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical dala and remarks — =
Number Location
Sot 162 S006 HERE BES SECU AES SacI OSE EE OOS SEOS2 S007 oAnt 4 SENS Sore Ee ee eRe eer Cee See 151 | Minnesota 1, Missouri
1, Iowa 1.
|
and 152 | Iowa l.
|
|
This tract was fully covered by the previous Osage cession of 1808.
Fully covered hy previous cessions.
See 151 | Minnesota 1, Missouri
1, Iowa 1.
For the nature of these claims, see provisions of foregoing treaties.
|
245 Wisconsin 1.
An absolute cession of this entire tract was made by treaty of Oct. 13, 1846...) See 267 Iowa 2, Minnesota 2.
See 151, | Minnesota 1, Missouri
152 | 1, iowa 1.
|
} |
‘The Indians refused to remove, and the reserve promised on Osage river was |
not set apart for them.
A portion of this tract was afterward, by treaty of 1854 with the Menomini, 246
assigned to them for their future home.
Wisconsin 2.
|
|
|
|
|
This was intended for the occupancy of the New York Indians (principally | 247 Wisconsin 2.
Oneida) settled at Green bay. See also treaty with the Green Bay Oneida, |
Feb. 3, 1838,
770 INDIAN
Where or how
Date concladid | Reference Tribe
| | |
1838 |
Jan. 15 | ButtaloCreek, Stat. L., | The several
| New York. vu,550.| tribes of
| New York
Indians.
LAND CESSIONS
IN THE UNITED STATES
[ ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIEAN
Description of cession or reservation
of the French grants and 6 miles from Fox river; from
thence on said parallel line northwardly 6 miles; from
thence eastwardly to a point on the NE. line of the Indian
lands, and being at right angles to the same.
In consideration of the above cession and relinquishment by
the New York Indians the U. 8. agree to set apart the fol-
lowing tract of country, situated directly W. of the state of
Missouri, as a permanent home for all the New York Indians
now residing in the state of New York, or in Wisconsin, or
elsewhere in the U.8., who have no permanent homes, which
country is described as follows, to wit:
Beginuing on the W. line of the state of Missouri, at the NE.
corner of the Cherokee tract, and running thence N. along
the W. line of the state of Missouri 27 miles to the southerly
line of the Miami lands; thence W. so far as shall be neces-
sary, by running a line at right angles and parallel to the
W. line aforesaid, to the Osage lands, and thence easterly
along the Osage and Cherokee lands to the place of begin-
ning, to include 1,824,000 acres of land, being 320 acres for
each soul of said Indians as their numbers are at present
computed. To have and to hold the same in fee simple to
the said tribes or nations of Indians by patent from the
President of the U. S., issued in conformity with the pro-
visions of the third section of an act of Congress approved
May 28, 1830, with full power and authority in the said
Indians to divide said lands among the different tribes or
bands in severalty, with the right to sell and convey to and |
from each other under such laws and regulations as may be
adopted by the respective tribes, acting by themselves, or by
a general council of the said New York Indians acting for
all the tribes collectively.
The Oneidas are to have their lands in the Indian territory in
the tract set apart for the New York Indians, adjoining the
Osage tract, and that hereinafter set apart for the Senecas;
and the same shall be so laid off as to secure them a suf- |
ficient quantity of timber for their use.
It is agreed with the Senecas that they shall have for them-
selves and their friends, the Cayugas and Onondagas, resid-
ing among them, the easterly part of the tract set apart for |
the New York Indians, and to extend so far W. as to include
one-half section of land for each soul of the Senecas, Cayu- |
gas, and Onondagas residing among them; and if there shall
not be sufficient timber land for their use, the President shall
add sufficient thereto for their accommodation.
The Tuscarora nation agree to accept the country set apart for
them in the Indian territory, and to remove there within
five years, and continue to reside there. It is further agreed
that they shall have their lands in the Indian country at the
forks of the Neasha river, which shall be so laid off as to
secure a sufficient quantity of timber for their accommoda-
tion. If on examination they are not satisfied with this loca-
tion, the President shall designate another location for them.
The Tusearoras own in fee simple 5,000 acres of land in Niag-
ara county, New York, conveyed to them by Henry Dear-
born, which they wish to sell before removing W. ‘Therefore
they convey the same to the U.S., to be held in trust for
them, and authorize the President to sell and convey the
same and to invest the same for their benefit.
The Senecas sell to Ogden and Fellows the tract of land lying
in the county of Erie and state of New York commonly
known as the Buffalo Creek reservation, and containing by
estimation 49,920 acres.
Also the tract in the counties of Erie, Chautauque, and Catta-
rangus, in said state, commonly known as the Cattaraugus
reserve, and containing by estimate 21,680 acres.
Also the tract in the county of Cattaraugus commonly known
as the Allegany reservation, and containing by estimation
30,469 acres,
ROYCE| CESSIONS OF 1838
“1
LAND CHSSLON S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks
Number Location
The treaty provides that this tract is intended as a home for the Seneka, Onon- 248 Kansas 2.
daga, Cayuga, ‘Tuskarora, Oneida, St Regis, Stockbridge, Munsee, and
Brothertown Indians residing in the state of New York, and was to be
divided equally among them according to their respective numbers, viz:
On the Seneka reservation—Seneka, 2,309; Onondaga, 194; Cayuga, 130;
total, 2,633. Onondaga at Onondaga, 300; Tuskarora, 273; St Regis in New
York, 350; Oneida at Green bay, 600; Oneida in New York, 620; Stock-
bridge, 217; Munsee, 132, and Brothertown, 360,
After this tract was set apart the Indians, with few exceptions, refused to | 249 Kansas 2.
remove to and occupy it. The Tonawanda band of Seneka released all their
claim to an interest in it by treaty of 1857. After remaining unoccupied for
many years the Indian right was declared forfeited and the tract restored to
the public domain, except in the case of 10,215.63 acres in the NE. part,
which were allotted to 32 of the New York Indians who had removed to and
settled upon the reserve. These allotments are colored blue on the map,
while the balance of the reserve isred. The occupancy of these 32 Indians
was not, however, permanent, and by act of Congress of Feb. 19, 1873, pro-
vision was made for the sale of these allotments to white settlers, the pro-
ceeds to be paid to the allottees or their heirs. See also acts of June 23,
| 4874, and Apr. 17, 1878.
aap 2 EE REE PES Scie Pie iy Sette GS NS in <i Oe See 39 New York.
By treaty of May 20, 1842, this reserve was transferred back to the Seneka by See 45 New York.
Ogden and Fellows.
By treaty of May 20, 1842, this reserve was transferred back to the Seneka by | See 38 New York.
Ogden and Fellows.
“1
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS
IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
| Where or how
Date concluded
| o
| Reference |
Description of cession or reservation
| Buffalo Creek,
New York.
|
Feb. 3 Washington,
D.C.
Oct. 19 Great Nema-
| ha agency.
6 Forks of the
| Wabash, in
| State of In-
diana.
Nov.
Stat. L.,
VII, 550.
Stat. L.,
VII, 566.
Stat. L.,
VII, 568. |
Stat. L.,
Vu, 569, |
The several
tribes of
New York |
Indians.
Oneida (First
Christian
and Orchard
parties, re- |
siding at |
Green Bay).
Also the tract lying in Erie and Genesee counties commonly
known as the Tonawando reservation, and containing by
estimation 12,800 acres.
The Tusearoras sell to Ogden and Fellows the tract lying in
Niagara county and commonly known as the Tuscarora res-
eryation, or Seneca grant, containing 1,920 acres, being the
lands occupied by them and not included in the lands con-
veyed to them by Henry Dearborn.
The First Christian and Orchard parties of Oneida Indians cede
to the U.S. all their title and interest in the land set apart
for them in the first article of the treaty with the Menomo-
nies of Feb. 8, 1831, and the second article of the treaty |
with the same tribe of Oct. 27, 1832.
From the foregoing cession there shall be reserved to the said
Indians, to be held as other Indian lands are held, a tract of
land containing 100 acres for each individual, and the lines
of which shall be so run as to include all their settlements
and improvements in the vicinity of Green Bay.
The Ioway tribe of Indians cede to the U. 8..
1. All right or interest in the country between the Mis-
souri and Mississippirivers and the boundary between
the Sacs and Foxes and Sioux, described in the sec-
ond article of the treaty made with these and other
tribes on Aug. 19, 1825, to the full extent to which
such claim is recognized in the third article of said
treaty, and all interest or claim by virtue of the pro-
visions of any treaties since made by the U.S. with
the Saes and Foxes of the Mississippi.
2. All claims or interest under the treaties of Aug. 4, 1824,
July 15, 1830, and Sept. 17, 1836, except so much of the
last-mentioned treaty as secures to them 200 sections
of land, ete.
The Miami tribe of Indians hereby cede to the U.S.:
1, All that tract of land lying 8. of the Wabash river and
included within the following bounds, to-wit: Com-
mencing at a point on said river where the western
boundary line of the Miami reserye intersects the
same, near the mouth of Pipe creek; thence 8. 2
miles; thence W. 1 mile; thence S. along said bound-
ary line 3 miles; thence E. to the Mississinnewa
river; thence up the said river with the meanders
thereof to the eastern boundary line of the said
Miami reserve; thence N. along said eastern bound-
ary line to the Wabash river; thence down the said
last-named river with the meanders thereof to the
place of beginning.
2. The reservation on the Wabash river below the forks
thereof, made by the second article of the treaty of
Oct. 6, 1818.
3. The residue of the reservation opposite the mouth of
the river Abouette, made by the second article of the
treaty ot Oct. 6, 1818.
4. The reservation at the mouth of a creek called Flat
Rock, where the road to White river crosses the
same, made by the second article of the treaty of Oct.
6, 1818.
ROYCE]. CESSIONS OF 1838
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
773
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
Between the contract of Sept. 15, 1797, with Robert Morris, establishing the
Tonawanda reservation, and this treaty of Jan. 15, 1838, the area of this
reserve was reduced, by arrangement with the state of New York, from 71
by Ogden and Fellows. It is within the limits of the original reserve, and
see note to treaty of Noy. 5, 1857, in this schedule.
The Tuskarora removed in 1780 from Oneida and settled on the site of this
reserve. Here the Seneka gave them 1 square mile of land, commonly
known as the Seneka grant. It was intended to be numbered among the res-
ervations retained by the Indians in the treaty and contract of Sept. 15, 1797,
| with Robert Morris, but was inadvertently omitted. The Holland Land
Company, however (as grantees of Robert Morris), not only recognized the
title of the Tuskarora, but gave them 2 square miles adjoining. These 3
square miles constitute the reserve as shown on the map. Subsequent to
obtained, though it adjoins the 3-square mile tract on the S. and E. ‘They
still occupy the reserve in spite of the conveyance to Ogden and Fellows by
Nations in 1765.
made by the New York Indians by treaty of Jan. 15, 1838.
This constitutes the present Oneida reserve at Green Bay ......-----......---.
Fully covered by previous cessions.
| Fully covered by previous cessions,
square miles to 12,800 acres. This latter area was the quantity purchased |
its boundaries are colored red, For the subsequent history of this reserve, |
1804 the Tuskarora, having sold their lands in North Carolina, purchased |
from Henry Dearborn with the proceeds thereof 4,329 acres additional and |
adjoining their reserve. The boundaries of this addition have not been |
this treaty. It overlaps on the 4-mile strip ceded to the British by the Six |
This is simply a reiteration on the part of the Green Bay Oneida of the cession |
See 40
See 246
See 247
|
| New York.
New York.
| Wisconsin 2.
| Wisconsin 2,
|
————————————S)
| Indiana (detail).
774
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS
Date
Where or how Reference
IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH, ANN. 1
8
SCHEDULE, OVEN DAN
Description of cession or reservation
Also the reservation of land made for the use of said
tribe at Seek’s village, on Eel river, by the second
article of a treaty concluded on Oct. 23, 1826.
From the cession first above described the Miami tribe reserve
for the band of Me-to-sin-ia the following tract of land, to
reserve, where the Mississinnewa river crosses the same;
thence down said river with the meanders thereof to the
mouth of the creek called Forked Branch; thenee N. 2
miles; thence in a direct line to a point on the eastern
boundary line 2 miles N. of the place of beginning; thence
S. to the place of beginning, supposed to contain 10 square
The U. 8. stipulate to possess the Miami tribe of Indians of,
and guaranty to them forever, a country W. of the Missis- |
sippi river, to remove to and settle on, when the said tribe
may be disposed to emigrate from their present country,
and that guaranty is hereby pledged; and the said country
shall be sufficient in extent, and suited to their wants and
condition, and be in a region contiguous to that in the oceu-
pation of the tribes which emigrated from the states of
Ohio and Indiana. And when the said tribe shall have emi-
grated, the U.S. shall protect the said tribe in their rights |
and possessions against the injuries, encroachments, and |
oppressions of any persons or tribes whatsoever.
The Great and Little Osage Indians make the following ces-
sions to the U.S.:
1. Of all title or interest in any reservation heretofore
claimed by them within the limits of any other tribe.
2. Of all claim or interest under the tieaties of Noy. 10,
1808, and June 2, 1825, except so much of the latter as
is contained in the sixth article thereof, and the said
Indians bind themselves to remove from the lands of
Beginning on the eastern boundary line of the Big |
other tribes and te remain within their own bound-
aries.
The U.S. agree to purchase the reservations provided for indi- l
viduals in the fifth article of the treaty of June 2, 1825, at
not exceeding $2 per acre, to be paid to the respective
reservees, ¢ xeepting, however, from this provision the tracts
that were pure hased in the fourth article of the treaty with
the Cherokees of Dee. 29, 1835.
The Stockbridge and Munsee tribes (formerly of New York)
cede to the U.S.the E. half of the tract of 46,080 acres of
land which was laid off for their use on the E. side of Lake
Winnebago in pursuance of the treaty made by George B.
Porter, commissioner for the U. 8., and the Menominee
nation of Indians on Oct. 27, 1832, the said E. half hereby
ceded to contain 23,040 acres, to be of equal width at the
N.and S. ends, and to be divided from the W. half of said
tract of 46,080 acres by a line to be run parallel to the E.
line of said tract.
It is agreed that an exploring party not exceeding three in
number may visit the country W., if the Indians shall con-
sider it necessary, and that whenever those who are desirous
of emigrating shall signify their wish to that effect the U.S.
will de fray the expenses of their removal W. or the Missis-
sippi and furnish them with subsistence for one year after |
their arrival in their new homes.
The Miami tribe of Indians cede to the U.S. all that tract of
land ou the §. side of the Wabash river, not heretofore ceded
and commonly known as ‘‘ the residue of the Big Reserve,”
being all of their remaining lands in Indiana.
It is further stipulated thatthe U. S, convey by patent to
Me-shing-go-me-sia, son of Ma-to-sin-ia, the tract of land
reserved by the second article of the treaty of Novy. 6, 1838,
to the band of Ma-to-sin-ia, to be held in trust by said Me-
shing-go-me-sia for his bz and,
concluded
| |
arn i
1838 | |
Nov. 6 | Forks of the | Stat. L., | Miami-.-..-.|
- Wabash, in VII, 569.
State of In-
diana. |
| wit:
| miles,
| |
1839 |
Jan. 11. Fort Gibson, Stat. L., | Greatand Lit-
W. of Ar- VII, 576. tle Osage.
kansas. |
Sept. 3 Stockbridge, | Stat. L., Stockbridge
Wisconsin VII, 580. and Mun-
territory. see, resid-
ing on Lake
| Winnebago,
Wisconsin
territory.
|
|
| |
1840 |
Nov. 28 | Forks of the Stat. L., | Miami -.-....
Wabash, in VIL, 582.
State of In- |
diana. |
|
ROYCE):
CESSIONS OF 1838-1840
LAND CEHSSIONS—Continued.
715
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
By treaty of Noy. 28, 1840, this reserve was held in trust for Me-shing-go-me-sia
(son of Me-to sin-ia) and his band. By act of Congress approved June 1,
1872, the reserve was partitioned among the band and patents issued in
\ severalty.
From the foregoing cessions the U.S. granted 50 sections of land to individuals.
This tract is described in the twelfth (additional) article of the treaty of Noy. |
28, 1840.
This was an indefinite claim and is covered by the cessions of other tribes.
This plan was never carried out, as the exploring party rendered an unfavor-
able report.
The provision below practically reserves from this cession the Me-to-sin-ia
tract.
This tract was partitioned among the members of this band under the provi-
sions of an act of Congress approved June 1, 1872.
18 ETH, PT 2 17
Indiana (detail).
Indiana (detail).
See 329, 330 | Kansas 2.
257 Wisconsin 2.
|
258 Indiana.
See 256
-~l
for)
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH, ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF ENA
Date
Where or how
concluded
Reference | Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
|
|
1842
Mar. 17
May 20
Oct.
Forks of the
Wabash, in
State of In-
diana.
Upper
dusky,
Crawford
county,
Ohio.
Buffalo Creek,
New York.
La Pointe of
Lake Supe-
rior,in Wis-
consin ter-
ritory.
San- |
|
|
Wstasteelics
, It is hereby stipulated that the Miami tribe of Indians shall
Vu, seal
remove to the country assigned them W. of the Mississippi
within five years from this date. And the U.S, stipulates
to set apart and assign to the Miamies for their occupancy
W. of the Mississippi a tract of country bounded on the E.
by the state of Missouri, on the N. by the country of the
Weas and Kaskaskias, on the W. by the Pottawatomies of
Indiana, and on the §. by the land assigned to the New York
Indians, estimated to contain 500,000 acres.
Stat. L., | Wyandot.....
Vil, 607.
The Wyandott nation of Indians cede to the U. §. all that
tract of land situate in the county of Crawford and state of
Ohio commonly known as the residue of the large reserve,
| being all of their remaining lands in the state of Ohio and
containing 109,144 acres more or less.
The said nation ‘also cede to the U. §. all their right to the
Wyandott reserve on both sides of the river Huron, in the
state of Michigan, containing 4,996 acres, and being” all the
remaining lands claimed or set apart for them in the state
of Michigan.
In consideration of the foregoing cessions the U. 8. grant to
the Wyandott nation a tract of land W. of the Mississippi
river, to contain 148,000 acres, and to be located upon any
lands owned by the U.S. now set apart or that may in future
be set apart for Indian use and not already assigned to any
other tribe or nation.
The chiefs of the Wyandott nation hereby agree to remove
their whole people to the W. of the Mississippi river.
There shall be reserved from sale and forever deyoted to public
use 2 acres of ground as near as can be in a square form, to
include the stone meetinghouse and burying ground near
to and N. of Upper Sandusky; 1 acre to include the bury-
ing ground on the bank near the council house at Upper
Sandusky, and one-half acre to include the burying ground
on the farm of Silas Armstrong, which several lots of ground
shall ever remain open and free to all persons for the purpose
of interment and houses of worship and for no other purposes
whatever,
| Thomas L. Ogden and Joseph Fellows agree that the Seneca
nation (notwithstanding the provisions of the treaty of Jan.
15, 1838), shall and may continue in the occupation of the
whole of the two tracts of land called the Cattaraugus and
Allegany reservations with the same right and title pos-
sessed by them before said treaty of Jan. 15, 1858, saving
and reserving to the said Ogden and Fellows the right cf
preemption and all other right and title which they then
had to said tracts of land.
The Seneca nation in view of the foregoing and other consider-
ations, grant and confirm to said “Ogden and Fellows the
whole of the two tracts of land commonly called the Buffalo
Creek and the Tonnewanda reservations, and all the Tight)
and interest therein of said nation.
Stat. L., | Seneka ....--
VU, 586.
Stat. L.,
VII, 591.)
The Chippewa Indians of the Mississippi and Lake Superior
cede to the U. 8, all the country within the following
boundaries, viz: Beginning at the mouth of Chocolate river
Lake Supe- of Lake Superior; thence northwardly across said lake to
rior. intersect the boundary line between the U. 8. and the Proy-
ince of Canada; thence up said Lake Superior to the mouth
of the St Louis or Fond du Lae river (including all the
islands in said lake) ; thence up said river to the Ameri-
ean Fur Company’ s trading post at the southwardly bend
thereof about 22 miles from its mouth; thence 8. to intersect
the line of the treaty of July 29, 1837, with the Chippewas
of the Mississippi; thence alone said line to its southeast-
wardly extremity near the Plover portage on the Wisconsin
river; thence northeastwardly along the boundary line
between the Chippewas and Menomonees, to its eastern ter-
mination (established by the treaty held with the Chippewas,
Chippewa of
the Missis-
sippi and
ROYCE] - CESSIONS OF 1840-1842 T7T7
LAND CEHESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks —_—— - ee ee
Number cation
|
The Miami removed to Kansas in accordance with this provision. The tract | See 329, | Kansas 2.
thus assigned them was partly ceded by them to the U. 8. by treaty of June 330 |
5, 1854. The remainder was disposed of partly under provisions of the same |
treaty and partly in accordance with treaty of Feb. 23, 1867, supplemented
by act of Congress approved Mar, 3, 1873.
The act of Congress approyed Mar, 3, 1843, provides for the sale of these lands... 259 | Ohio (detail).
‘
This reserve was established by treaty of Sept. 20, 1818. An act of Congress 260 | Michigan 2,
of Mar. 3, 1843, provides for the sale of these lands,
The U.S. failed to give them this tract and they purchased, Dec. 14, 1843, of See 263 Kansas 2,
the Delawares, 39 sections off the E, end of their reserve in Kansas.
After the conclusion of the treaty of Jan. 15, 1838, it was found that many of | See 38,45 | New York.
the Seneka were firm in their determination not to give up the reservations
sold to Ogden and Fellows by that treaty. Accordingly a compromise was
arranged which resulted in this treaty of 1842 whereby Ogden and Fellows
agreed to permit the Seneka to retain the occupancy of the Cattaraugus and
Alleghany reserves, and the Seneka on their part agreed to give Ogden and |
Fellows immediate possession of the Buffalo Creek and Tonawanda reserves.
This agreement was complied with so far as the Buffalo Creek reservation | See 39,40 | New York.
was concerned, but it became necessary in 1857 to negotiate another treaty
with the Tonawanda Seneka to adjust differences concerning the occupancy
of that reserve.
261 Wisconsin 1, Michi-
gan 1,
178
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Description of cession or reservation
Menomonees, and Winnebagoes at Butte des Morts, Aug. 11,
1827), on the Skonawby river of Green bay; thence north-
wardly to the source of Chocolate river; thence down said
river to its mouth, the place of beginning; it being the
intention of the parties to this treaty to include in this
cession all the Chippewa lands eastwardly of the aforesaid
line running from the American Fur Company's trading post
on the Fond du Lac river to the intersection of the line of
the treaty made with the Chippewas of the Mississippi,
July 29, 1837.
The confederated tribes of Sacs and Foxes cede to the U.S.
all the lands W. of the Mississippi river to which they have
any claim or title.
The Indians reserve a right to occupy for three years from the
signing of this treaty all that part of the land above ceded
which lies W. of a line running due N. and §. from the
painted or red rocks on the White Breast fork of the Des
Moines river, which rocks will be found about 8 miles in a
straight line from the junction of the White Breast with the
Des Moines.
Upon the ratification of this treaty the U. S. agree to assign
a tract of Jand suitable and convenient for Indian purposes
to the Sacs and Foxes for a permanent home for them and
their descendants, which tract shall be upon the Missouri
river or some of its waters.
Provides for subdivision and allotment in severalty of their
remaining lands,
By the terms of this agreement the Wyandot purchased of the
Delawares 39 sections off the E. end of their reserve on Kansas
the Creek country, and the U.S.agree that the N.and W.
boundaries of the Creek country shall be distinctly marked.
The Kansas tribe cede to the U.S. 2,000,000 acres of land on the
E. part of their country, embracing the entire width, 30 miles,
and running W. for quantity.
It being doubtful whether there would be a sufficiency of tim-
ber left for the use of the Kansas after taking off the fore-
going cession, it was agreed that if such should prove to be
the case after survey the President should cause to be
selected and laid off for the Kansas tribe a suitable country
near the western boundary of the land ceded by this treaty.
In consideration of which the ‘Kansas cede to the U.S. the
balance of the reservation not ceded by the first article of
this treaty.
The Creeks agree that the Seminoles may settle in any part of
These tribes cede to the U.S. all the lands to which they have
claim of any kind whatsoever, and especially the tracts or
parcels of land ceded to them by the treaty of Chicago, and
subsequent thereto, and now in whole or in part possessed
by their people, lying and being N. of the river Missouri and
embraced in the limits of the territory of Iowa.
Also all that tract of country lying and being on or near the
Osage river and W. of the state of Missouri. These cessions,
grants or reservations made to them by former treaty.
Patent to be issued to Cherokee nation for their lands. ...-.----
“Old Settlers” or Western Cherokees agree that country as-
signed them by treaties of 1833 and 1835 shall belong to whole
Repeals act of Mar. 3, 1843
Date conclided Reference Tribe
1842 g
Oct. 4 | La Pointe of | Stat. L., | Chippewa of
| Lake Supe- Vil, 591. the Missis-
| rior,inWis- sippi and
consin ter- Lake Supe-
ritory. rior,
Oct. 11 | Sac and Fox | Stat. L., | Sauk and Fox.
agency,| VII, 596.
Territory
of lowa.
|
|
i]
1843 |
Mar. 3 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Stockbridge
gress. v, 645. and Munsee.
Dec. 14 | Agreement Stat. L., Delaware and
between 1X, 337. Wyandot.
Delawares river.
and Wyan-
1845 dot.
Jan. 4 | Creek agency.| Stat. L., | Creek and
IX, 821. Seminole.
1846
Jan. 14 | Methodist | Stat. L., | Kansa.......
mission in Ix, 842.
the Kansas
country.
|
June 5 | Agency on | Stat. L., | Potawatomi,
and 17| Missouri IX, 853. Chippewa,
river near and Ottawa.
Council |
Bluffs and
Potaw ato- |
| mi creek,
|
Aug. 6 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Cherokee. .... |
| D.C. | IX, 871. |
nation.
Aug. 6| Act of Con-| Stat. L., | Stockbridge |
gress. IX, 55. and Munsee. |
|
however, were not to affect the title of said Indians to any
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1842-1846 G9
LAND CEHSSTON S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks | =F
Number Location
As shown on the map, a red line through the middle separates the part 262 Towa 1.
immediately ceded from the portion to be surrendered at the end of three
years.
A tract was assigned them adjoining the Shawnee on the S. It overlapped | See 419,494 Kansas 2.
and included a portion of the tract assigned to the Potawatomi by treaty of |
Feb. 11, 1837. The latter, however, ceded their tract by treaty of June 5 |
and 17, 1846, which left the title clear for the Sauk and Fox. The extent of
the overlap 1s shown on Kansas map 2.
Part of the tribe refused to be governed by this act, and Congress repealed it
by act of Aug. 6, 1846.
This agreement was approved by act of Congress, July 25, 1848 ........-------- 263 © Kansas 2.
5 I ’ 5 7 J . |
Disagreements having arisen between the Creeks and the Seminole, a treaty
was concluded Aug. 7, 1856, by which the Creeks ceded to the Seminole, for
the separate use of the latter, a tract between Canadian river and its north
fork and from the mouth of Pond creek to 100° W. longitude.
264 Kansas 1,
Insufficient timber was found to exist, and the contingent cession of their whole
reserve became efiective. The U. 8. thereupon selected for them another |
reserve, as agreed.
This tract was supposed to join the Shawnee lands on the S., but upon survey See 420,421 Kansas, 2.
was found to include a part of the latter tract. The Shawnee, however,
ceded this portion of their reserve in 1854, and all trouble was obviated.
Chippewa, Ottawa, and Potawatomi, Potawatomi of the Prairie, Potawatomi 265 Towa 2,
of the Wabash, and Potawatomi of Indiana become united under common
designation of Potawatomi nation.
The reserve assigned the Sauk and Fox by treaty of Oct. 11, 1842, overlaps this 266 Kansas 2.
tract. (For description see treaty of Feb. 11, 1837.)
This tract lay on both sides of Kansas river, between the Shawnee and | See 433,434 Kansas 2.
the Delaware.
A patent dated Dec. 31, 1838, had already been issued to the Cherokee for their
lands under the provisions of articles 2 and 3 of the treaty of 1835 and the act
of Congress approved Muay 28, 1830.
| It was found impracticable to carry this act into effect, and to adjust all difticul-
ties a new treaty was concluded Novy. 24, 1848, by which the Indians agreed
| to cede all remaining lands and remove W. of the Mississippi.
780
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date | connlided Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1846 |
Oct. 13, Washington, | Stat. L., | Winnebago...| Cede all claim to land and especially to ‘‘Neutral ground”
DAG: 1X, 878. | assigned them by treaty of Sept. 15, 1832.
U.S. agree to give them a tract of not less than 800,000 acres
a } | N.of St Peter’s river and W. of the Mississippi.
847
Aug. 2 Fond du Lae | Stat. L., | Chippewa of | Cede tract within the following boundaries: Beginning at the
of Lake Su- Ix, 904. the Missis- junction of the Crow Wing and Mississippi rivers; thence
perior, sippi and up the Crow Wing river to the junction of that river with
Lake Su- the Long Prairie river; thence up the Long Prairie river to
perior. the boundary line between the Sioux and Chippewa Indians;
thence southerly along said boundary line to a lake at the
head of Long Prairie river; thence in a direct line to the
sources of the Watab river; thence down the Watab river
to the Mississippi river; thence up the Mississippi to the
| place of beginning.
Also all the interest and claim which the said Indians, parties
to this treaty, have in a tract of iand lying upon and N, of
Long Prairie river and called One day’s hunt.
Aug. 21; Leech Lake ..) Stat. L., | Chippewa | Cede tract within the following boundaries: Beginning at the
Ix, 908. (Pillager south end of Otter-Taillake; thence southerly on the bound-
band). ary line between the Sioux and Chippewa Indians to Long
Prairie river; thence up said river to Crow Wing river;
thence up Crow Wing river to Leaf river; thence up Leaf
river to the head of said river; and from thence in a direct
| line to the place of beginning.
1848 |
July 25 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Delawareand | Approves agreement of Dec. 14, 1843, between Delawares and
gress. ie BOOB Wyandot. Wyandots.
July 29} Act of Con- Stat. L., | Catawba .-... Provides for removal of Catawba Indians W. of the Mississippi
gress. IX, 264, | as soon as a home shall be obtained for them.
Appropriation made for Cherokees in North Carolina to be used
in their removal W. of the Mississippi whenever they assent.
Aug. 6 | Fort Childs, | Stat. L., | Pawnee(Four | Cede tract therein described as follows: Commencing on the
on Grand | 1x, 949. confeder- S. side of the Platte river 5 miles W. of post ‘‘ Fort Childs ;”
Island. ated bands), thence due N. to the crest of the blufis N. of said Platte river;
thence E. and along the crest of said blutis to the termina-
| tion of Grand island, supposed to be about 60 miles distant;
| | thence 8. to the southern shore of said Platte river; and
| | thence W. and along the southern shore of said Platte river
| | to the place of beginning.
A plat of this tract is inserted in this treaty.
Oct. 18 Lake Pow-. Stat. L., | Menomini....| Cede all their lands in the state of Wisconsin
aw-hay-| 1x, 952. : U.S. give them all land ceded by Chippewas Aug. 2 and Aug.
Kou-nay, | 21, 1847, except tract assigned to Winnebagoes, Oct. 13, 1846.
Wisconsin. | +
Noy. 24 Stockbridge, Siateahes Stockbridge ..| Cede to U.S. the remaining township granted to them by
Wisconsin. IX, 955. Menomonee treaty of Feb. 8, 1831.
To remove in one year to lands to be set apart for them, W. of
1849 the Mississippi river, of not less than 72 sections.
Sept. 9 Valley of Cheil- Stat. L., | Navaho...... U.S. agree at an early date to fix boundaries of Navajo country.
Je [Chelly. } Ts OT4s4
Dec. 30 | Abiquin,New Stat. L., | Uta .....--.- U.S. agree at an early date to fix boundaries of Utah country. |
Mexico. IX, 984. | ‘
1850 | |
Apr. 1) Washington, | Stat. L., | Wyandot..... The Wyandots cede to the U. S. all claim they have under
D.C. IX, 987 treaty of Mar. 17, 1842, to a reservation of 148,000 acres in
1851 |
Mar. 19 |
Si-yan-te, Po-
to-yan-ti, Co-
co-noon, A-
pang-agse,
Aplache, and
A-wall-a-che.
Indian territory, the U.S. paying them for this claim at the
rate of $1.25 per acre.
Reserve a tract between Mercede and Tuolumne river
Cede claim to all other country
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1846-1851
LAND CEHSSTON S—Continued.
781
Designation of cession on map
TTistorical dala and remarks
Number
ES cae =o /co yn, <n 2 ale Bae ine TOO Reet JO S500 9 CDS TERE SaeIoe Ea OeSo | 267
The Winnebago ceded this tract by treaty of Feb. 27, 1855 -....--.-.------ -----| See 361
As the boundary iine between these indians and the Pillager was indefinite, it | 268
was agreed that the U.S. should not occupy this tract until this line should
be defined and settled to the satisfaction of the Pillager.
sopsncie2 S55 eee Bee erp bc PE enGe octane terres Coe bo CeCe OC ener EEO. Saar 269
Negotiations with the Cherokee failed to obtain their consent to furnish the |
Catawba a reserve without payment of its value, for which purpose there |
were no funds available.
Never carried into effect, except in the cases of a tew individuals who consented
to and did remove.
PES sels a= Seats se aloe crate eee ele eaeiom eee salesmen eee a'aicnias osc ceo ces 270
271
They refused to remove and occupy this tract, and by treaty May 12, 1854, | See 321
relinquished all right to if and were assigned a reserve on Wolf river in
Wisconsin.
BEGimOLe TOmreaLy Of Fh 6b.b, lSob. seems eee ee br tniela ato <s, 6 le wine inis = === in 272
See note to treaty of Feb. 5, 1856.
See note to treaty of June 1, 1868.
This tract consisted of 39 sections purchased by them from the Delawares, See 265
| Dee. 14, 1843.
This division in severalty was made and the lands disposed of by the indi-
vidual allottees.
I]
boro
mo:
|
Location
towa 2, Minnesota 2.
Minnesota ?.
Minnesota 1.
Minnesota 1.
| Nebraska 1.
Wisconsin 1.
Minnesota 2.
Wisconsin 2.
Kansas 2.
| t California 1,
Date
May 13
May 30
May 28
June
June 10 ;
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES
[ ETH. ANN. 18
SCHHDULE OF ANDIAt
Where or how
Reference
concluded ey
How-ech-ee,
Ch ook-cha-
nee, Chow-
chil-lie, Po-
ho-nee-chee,
Description of cession or reservation
Reserve a tract between Chowchilla and Cah-wia rivers...--..
Nook-choo, |
Pit-cat-chee,
Cas-son,
Toom-na,
Tall-in-chee,
Pas-ke-sa,
Cho-e-nem-
nee, Cho-ki-
men-a, We-
mal-che,
and No-to-
| no-to.
Ta-che, Cah-
wia, Yo-kol,
To-lum-ne,
Wic-chum-
| ne, Hol-cu-
ma, To-e-ne-
che, Tu-huc-
mach, In-tim-
peach, Choi-
nuck, We-
mil-che, and
No-to-no-
to.
Ko-ya-te, Wo-
la-si, New-
chow-we,
| Wack-sa-che,
| Pal-wis-ha,
P o-ken-well,
and Ya-wil-
chine,
I-o-no-hum -
| ne, We-chil-
| la, Su-ca-ah,
Co-to-plan-e-
nee, Chap-
pah-sim, and
S age -wom-
nee,
Chu-nute, Wo-
wol, Yo-lum- |
ne, and Co-
ye-tie.
Cas-take, Te-
jon, San Im-
iri, Uva, Car-
i-se, Buena
Vista, Se-na-
hu-ow, Ho-
lo-cla-me, So-
ho-nut,
ci-a, and
Hol-mi-uk,
To- |
Wa-cha-et, |
I-tach-ee,~
Reserve a tract between Cah-wia and Chowchilla rivers
1. Reserve a tract between Cah-wia and King’s rivers
2. Reserve a tract on King’s river
Parties to treaties of Apr. 29, May 13, and May 30, 1851, cede
all territory not reserved by said treaties.
Reserve a tract on Stanislaus river
Cede all claim to territory outside of reserve
1. Reserve a tract for Chu-nute and Wo-wol tribes between
Tulare and Buena Vista lakes.
2. Reserve a tract for Yo-lum-ne and Co-ye-tie tribes between
Tule river, Paint creek, Emigrant road, and Sierra Nevadas.
Cede all claims to territory outside of reserved tracts......----
Reserve a tract between Tejon pass and Kern river
Cede all claim to territory outside of reserved tract
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1851 783
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
Number | Location
cs 0:8 Ee DET es Nees) Tr | on California 1.
20 CS Sets Sage tn et ER oars iane de atelee oa 279
Ee Sn ene oye any Ne oe oS eG = © ate ania 8 Hae Baieiae 280
facet 6 Hee Ee RE BORnIAR EE DAS ESD ee OG Sol S.ed0 HG ID cS SOCn Coe CU DOR ISO enor aease 281
i a met
784 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH, ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDLAW
aaa q
Date Where or how
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded. “ | C
1851 é
Opie She) pee ttScooess |.--.-.-----| Das-pia, Ya- | Reserve a tract between Bear and Yubarivers.........-...--.-
ma-do, Yol- | Cede all claim to other territory ..--..............---.--------
| la-mer, Wai-
de-pa-can,
On-o-po-ma,
Mon-e-da,
W an-nuck,
Nem-shaw,
Boe-no-pi,
and Ya-cum-
na.
July 23 | Traverse des | Stat. L., | Sioux (Sisse- | These bands cede to the U. S. all their lands in the state of
Sioux, Min- x, 949. ton and Iowa, and also all their lands in the territory of Minnesota
nesota. Wahpeton lying E. of the following Jine, to wit: Beginning at the
bands). junction of the Buffalo river with the Red river of the North;
thence along the western bank of said Red river of the
North to the mouth of the Sioux Wood river; thence along
the western bank of said Sioux Wood river to lake Traverse;
thence along the western shore of said lake to the southern
extremity thereof; thence in a direct line to the junction of
Kampeska Jake with the Tchan-kas-an-data or Sioux river;
thence along the western bank of said river to its point of
intersection with the northern line of the state of Iowa,
including all the islands in said rivers and lake.
The U.S.set apart for their use all that tract of country on
either sideof the Minnesota river, from the western boundary
of the lands herein ceded, E. to the 'chay-tam-bay river on
the N., and to Yellow Medicine river on the S. side, to extend
on each side a distance of*not less than 10 miles from the
general course of said river, the boundaries of said tract to
| be marked out by as straight lines as practicable.
ATT On all ete eters era ee ee ence Mi-chop-da, | Reserve a tract on Feather river
| Es-ki-un, Ho- | Cede all claim to other territory
lo-lu-pi, To-
to, Su-nu,
Che-no, Bat- |
si, Yut-duc,
and Sim-sa-
wa.
Aug. 5 | Mendota, Min- Stat. L., | Sioux (Med- | Cede same lands ceded by See-see-toan and Wah-pay-toan
nesota. x, 954, ewakanton bands, treaty of July 23, 1851. :
| | and Wah- | Reserve tract 10 miles wide on each side of Minnesota river. --.
| pekuta)
| E
Aue AG) | sda as sensselee meee ees | Noe-ma-noe- | Reserve a tract on Sacramento river
ma, Y-lac-ca, | Cede all claim to other territory
and Noi-me-
noi-me.
AU gS OW erence ct ceeal ae eee | Ca-la-na-po, | Reserve a tract on Clear lake......... ---.-....--.-.--+----s-0-
| Ha-bi-na- | Cede all claim to other territory -...-.-...-...---- .---2< ws---6
po, Da-no-
ha-bo, Mo-
al-kai, Che-
com, How-
ku-ma,Cha-
nel-kai,and
Me-dam -a-
rec,
ATID. 221 cs snvensejacl se s4 Sasa = sate | Sai-nell, Yu- | Cede all claim to territory and agree to remove to Clear lake
ki-as, Mas- reserve.
su-ta-ka-ya,
| and Po-mo,
|
|
|
}
cn
ROYCE] ‘ CESSIONS OF 1851 78
LAND CEHSSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks - — a ——
|
> | .
Number | Location
SST TE Fc ae ae = | California 1.
Senate struck out this provision and agreed to pay 10 cents per acre for this | 289 (See | Minnesota 1, Dakota
tract, also to give another tract in lieu thereof. Subsequently, by act of | 414, 440) 1, Iowa 1.
Congress, July 31, 1854, the original treaty provision was allowed to stand.
It seems that all the rights and claims of these Indians under this treaty
not consummated were abrogated and annulled by the first section of the
act of Feb. 16, 1863,
| California 1.
See 289 Minnesota 1, Dakota
1, lowa 1.
Same remarks apply to this as to reserve by third article of treaty of July 23, See414,440 Minnesota 1.
1851.
293)
294
295
296
\ California 1.
Woe
786 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OBER DEA ter
Date Whee ae | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1851 |
Sept. 9 ie Su ueecictwiowsellcccree:---0o)| Colmlu,) Waleu|Meservera traction Sacramento miven-en.omae aca aeons eee
lay, Co-ha- | Cede all claim to other territory ................-.....-..---.-
| ma, Tat-
nah, Cha,
Doc-due,
Cham - et -
ko, and Toc-
de.
Sept. 17! FortLaramie. Revised Sioux, Chey- Boundaries of the Sioux or Dahcotah nation defined: Com-
Indian| enne, Ara- mencing at the mouth of the White Earth river, on the Mis-
Treaties, paho, Crow, souri river; thence in a southwesterly direction to the forks
1047. Assiniboin, of the Platte river; thence up the N. fork of the Platte river
| : | Gros Ven- to a point known as the Red Bute, or where the road leaves
tre, Man- the river; thence along the range of mountains known as
dan, and the Black hills to the head waters of Heart river; thence
Arikara, down Heart river to its mouth; and thence down the Mis-
souri river to the place of beginning.
Boundaries of the Gros Ventre, Mandan, and Arrickara nations
defined as follows: Commencing at the mouth of Heart
river; thence up the Missouri river to the mouth of the Yel-
lowstone river; thence up the Yellowstone river to the
mouth of Powder river, in a southeasterly direction, to the
head waters of the Little Missouri river; thence along the
Black hills to the head of Heart river; and thence down
Heart river to the place of beginning.
Boundaries of the Assinaboin: Commencing at the mouth of
Yellowstone river; thence up the Missouri river to the mouth
of the Muscle-shell river; thence from the mouth of the
Muscle-shell river in a southeasterly direction untilit strikes
the head waters of Big Dry creek; thence down that creek
to where it empties into the Yellowstone river, nearly oppo-
site the mouth of Powder river; and thence down the Yel-
lowstone river to the place of beginning.
Boundaries of the Blackfoot: Commencing at the mouth of
Muscle-shell river; thence up the Missouri river to its source;
thence along the main range of the Rocky mountains, in a
southerly direction, to the head waters of the northern
source of the Yellowstone river; thence down the Yellow-
stone river to the mouth of Twenty-five Yard creek; thence
across to the head waters of the Muscle-shell river; and
thence down the Muscle-shell river to place of beginning.
Boundaries of the Crow: Commencing at the mouth of Pow-
der river, on the Yellowstone; thence up Powder river to its
source; thence along the main range of the Black hills and
Wind River mountains to the head waters of the Yellow-
stone river; thence down the Yellowstone river to the mouth
of Twenty-five Yard creek; thence to the head waters of the
Muscle-shell river; thence down the Muscle-shell river to its
mouth; thence to the head waters of Big Dry creek; and
thence to its mouth.
Boundaries of the Cheyenne and Arrapahoe: Commencing at
the Red Bute, or the place where the road leaves the N. fork
of the Platte river; thence up the N. fork of the Platte river
to its source; thence along the main range of the Rocky
mountains to the head waters of the Arkansas river; thence
down the Arkansas river to the crossing of the Santa Fé
road; thence in a northwesterly direction to the forks of the
Platte river; and thence up the Platte river to the place of
beginning.
The foregoing nations, however, do not abandon any rights or
| claims they may have to other lands.
|
HOPt. 13) hoo 3 se cee ere cciscliccctasecece 1| Cu-lee, Yas- | Reserve a tract on Consumnes river. .-........-.----..--------
see, Loc- | Cede all claim to other territory ..--...-.-.-.-..-------- See
lum-ne, and ©
Wo-pum- |
ne. |
1 Treaty of Fort Laramie never ratified.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1851 787
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks —
Number Location
conc oe 5e eIRE S ATE TS OY 2 92 75 0 ee p99 {California 1.
The tract herein described included only a portion of what was subsequently
recognized as Sioux territory.
These Indians subsequently claimed to own country on the N. side of the Mis- See 529, 620,) Dakota 1, Montana 1,
souri river also, and by treaty of July 27, 1866, ceded it. ‘This treaty was 621 Wyoming 1.
never ratified, and their relations with the government remained unsettled
until, by Executive order of Apr. 12, 1870, they were assigned a reserve in
lieu of the country assigned them by Fort Laramie treaty of 1851. - This
reserve, with the exception of a small tract on the N. side of Missouri river,
comprised part of their recognized territory by the Fort Laramie treaty of
1851, the remainder of that tract being considered as ceded.
The Assiniboin ceded this country by treaty in 1866, which treaty was never 300 Montana 1, Dakota 1.
ratified, but by their acceptance of a home on the reserve for the Blackfoot,
Blood, Gros Ventre, Piegan, and River Crow, established Apr. 15, 1874, they
practically relinquished it,
See the third article of the treaty of Oct. 17, 1855, which designates this country
as a common hunting ground for various tribes.
See 398, 399 | Montana 1, Wyoming
1.
A portion o this tract was ceded by treaty of May 7, 1868. Another portion See 619,635,) Montana 1, Wyoming
was relinquished by agreement of June 12, 1880, and the remainder consti- | 517 1.
tutes a portion of their present reserve.
Their W. and S, boundaries as herein defined follow the Rocky mountains from | See 426,477 | Nebraska, Wyoming
the source of N. fork of Platte river to the head waters of the Arkansas and 1, Colorado 1, Kan-
thence down the Arkansas to the crossing of the Santa Fé trail. This treaty } sas l.
evidently contemplated that their southern boundary should leave the Rocky
mountains at the head waters of the main Arkansas river near the present
site of Leadville. Commissioner Greenwood, however, who visited them in
1860, carried the southern limit of their country to the head waters of the
Purgatory or Las Animas branch of the Arkansas, and the tract reserved by
them in the treaty of Feb. 18, 1861, includes a part of this latter country.
The Comanche also possessed an indefinite claim to portions of this region. |
See treaty of Feb, 13, 1861, for the cession.
\ California 1.
‘
‘
:
‘
‘
‘
H
‘
:
:
:
:
‘
:
5
5
i.
‘
:
‘
'
'
‘
:
‘
:
i
:
:
:
'
H
1
:
‘
2
=)
te
=
ee
788 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OR TN DpiAN
D | Where or how Seabees Tiesho a een : A's dif
ale | concluded Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
|
1851
Oct. 6 | ESSE TS SS eas 2 ee Poh-lik, or | RKeserve;a traction Klamath river- ---~..--.224--2ess secs eee oee
Lower Kla- | Cede all claim to other territory -.---.....-.--...----.---..c-.
math, Peh-
tuck, or Up-
per Kla-
math, and
Hoo-pah, or
Trinity riv-
| er.
INONS Widen ce wamcc cee aor |...--------| O-de-i-lah, I- | Reserve a tract on the upper Klamath river. ............-.----
| ka - ruck,
Ko-se-tah, {| Cede claim to all other territory -...-.-.--..-..-.--..--.------
| I-da-kar-i- |
| waka-ha,
Wat-sa- he- '
wa, and E-
eh.
1852 | |
VAD! Oillowe ste Nets secs lseecctace=s San Luis Rey, | Reserve a tract in SW. California...........-..-.--. .2--------
Kah-wé-a, | Cede claim to all other territory............----.-------------
and Co-com-—
cah-ra. |
Jan. Tiissseesccsectealeas sassce5 | Diegueno.. .-- Reserve a tract on S. line of California..--........--.---.---+-
| Cede claim to all.other territory ---- <2. 2222-2 csee snes =e eee
June 22.) Washing ton, | Stat. L., | Chickasaw .... Question of title to reserve of 4 miles square on Big Sandy, in
Duc. bo ex, Ores: || Tennessee, set apart by treaty of Oct. 19, 1818, to be deter-
mined by the Secretary of the Interior.
July 1 | SantaFe, New Stat. 1L., Apache .....-. U.S. to settle and adjust Apache boundaries...-......-...----
Mexico. | x, 979.
1853 | |
SQ p te occ seer ceweine| as ciecin ais oate Tejon, Cas- Superintendent Beale establishes a reserve, called Tejon Pass -.
Sept. 10 | Table Rock,
Oregon ter- |
ritory.
take, San
Imirio, et
al.
Rogue River
Indians
Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing ata
point 1 mile below the mouth of Applegate creek, on the
south side of Rogue river, running thence southerly to the
highlands dividing the waters of Applegate creek from those
of Althouse creek; thence along said highlands to the sum-
mit of the Siskiyon range of mountains; thence easterly to
Pilot rock; thence northeasterly to the summit of the Cas-
cade range; thence northerly along the said Cascade range
to Pitt’s peak, continuing northerly to Rogue river; thence
westerly to the head of Jump-oft-jo creek; thence downsaid
creek to the intersection of the sume with a line due N. from
the place of beginning; thence tu the place of beginning.
Indians to retain temporary occupancy of a portion of the
ceded country until a reserve is assigned them, bounded as
follows: Commencing on the N. side of Rogue river, at the
mouth of Evans creek, thence up said creek to the upper end
of a small prairie bearing in a northwesterly direction from
Table mountain, or Upper Table rock; thence through the
gap to the S. side of the cliff of the said mountain; thence
in a line to Rogue river, striking the southern base of lower
Table rock; thence downsaid river to the place of beginning.
ROYCE]
CESSIONS OF 1851-1853 789
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks — —— cae
See treaty of May 24, 1834.
|
|
eee |
The U.S. never formally complied with the provision of this treaty by estab-
Number Location
noose eGo Sho Sts Se Sse 5555 66585556 eS ae Ser eee eID SRS C Re aeae eae 303
ee ated a lel dt sl nln wl lili il = oie wm =n = imal om jwicicls vw lainlem oa oi 304
The first of these tribes was commonly called Upper Klamath; the next three, 305
Shasta Valley Indians; and the last two, Scotts Valley Indians. t
5 i oS OS reesei OE SESE die OO AOD NS C= Sse) 2 Sr SISOS Geen Cee ee ie a eee 306 Galatonmiante
E200 OSGOODE OS COU. ee a eH EE eee IEE Erne 309
SSO CEU COIS DO CE OC ES HCG DO EC RENO REnae seaee| 310
lishing the specific boundaries of the Apache, but according to the reports
of Superintendent Merriwether and Lieutenant Mowry, in 1854 and 1857,
respectively, the various bands of Apache occupied or claimed the country
extending from the Comanche territory on the E. to Colorado river on the
W. and lying 8. of the Uta, Navaho, and Paiute. Within these general
limits, however, were small tracts occupied by other tribes, such as Pima
and Maricopa, Papago, Yuma, Moki, etc.
This reserve was surveyed, shortly after its location, by H. D. Washburn, and con-
tained about 75,000 acres. Nov. 25, 1856, the Secretary of the Interior ordered |
its reduction to 25,000 acres, to bring it within the limits prescribed by act of
Mar. 3,1855. The boundaries of the reduced reserve were never surveyed. }
Subsequently, ex-superintendent Beale and others obtained patents under old |
Spanish grants for most of the land covered by the original reserve. Meas- |
ures were therefore taken to remove the Indians and to abandon the reserve, |
The last of the Indians were removed to Tule River reserve, as reported by
Superintendent Wiley, July 11,1864. The tract shown on the map exhibits |
the boundaries of the reserve as originally surveyed.
The boundaries of the country reserved under this clause are shown by dotted
red lines. It was known as Table Rock reserve, and was abaudoned and the
Indians removed in 1855. |
31L | California 2.
|
312 Oregon 1, California2,
790
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
| Where or how
Bag concluded
1853
Sept. 19 | Cow Creek,
| Oregon ter-
ritory.
1854
Mar. 15 Washington, |
D.C.
| |
|
| |
| |
Mar. 16) Washington, |
DIC.
May 6 Washington,
D.C,
Reference Tribe
Stat. L., | Umpqua (Cow |
x, 1027. Creekband), |
Stat. L., | Oto and Mis-
X, 1038. souri.
|
Stat. L., | Omaha....... |
x, 1043.
{
Stat. L., | Delaware -.-..|
x, 1048. |
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of ceasion or reservation.
Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing on
the N. bank of the south fork of Umpqua river, at the termi-
nation of the highlands dividing the waters of Myrtle creek
from those of Day’s creek; thence running easterly along
the summit of said range to the headwaters of Day’s creek;
thence southerly, crossing the Umpqua river, to the head-
waters of Cow creek; thence to the dividing ridge between
Cow creek and Grave creek; thence southwesterly along
said divide to its junction with the ridge dividing the waters
of Cow creek from those of Rogue river; thence westerly
and northerly around on said ridge to its connection with
the spur terminating opposite the mouth of Myrtle creek;
thence along said spur to a point on the same NW. of the
eastern line of Isaac Baily’s land claim; thence SE. to
Umpqua river; thence up said river to the place of beginning.
Indians to retain temporary occupancy of a portion of the
ceded country until a reserve is assigned them, which re-
served portion was bounded as follows: Commencing on the
8. side of Cow creek, at the mouth of Council creek, opposite
William H. Riddle’s land claim, thence up said creek to the
summit of Cation mountain; thence westerly along said
summit 2 miles; thence northerly to Cow creek, at a point
on the same 1 mile above the falls; thence down said creek
to place of beginning.
These tribes cede to U.S. all their country W. of the Missonri
river, excepting a strip of land on the waters of the Big
Blue river, 10 miles in width, and bounded as follows: Com-
mencing at a point in the middle of the main branch of the
Big Blue river in a W.or SW. direction from Old Fort
Kearney, at a place called by the Indians the ‘ Islands;”
thence W. to the western boundary of the country hereby
ceded; thence in anortherly course with said western bound-
ary 10 miles; thence E. to a point due N. of the starting
point and 10 miles therefrom; thence to the place of begin-
ning. It was stipulated that this reserve should be 25 miles
long by 10 wide, if the bounds described failed to give this
extent.
Relinquish all claim to any land on E. side of Missouri river. -.
Grant right of way for roads and railroads through their
reserve,
Cede country described as follows: All their lands W. of the
Missouri river and §, of a line drawn due W. from a point
in the center of the main channel of the Missouri, due E. of
where the Ayoway river disembogues out of the bluffs to
the western boundary of the Omaha country, reserving
their territory N. of said line, with the understanding that.
if it should prove unacceptable other lands shall be as-
signed them, not exceeding 300,000 acres.
Relinquish all claim to any land on E. side of Missouri river-. -
Grant right of way for construction of roads and railroads
through their reserve.
They cede to the U.S. all right in lands lying W. of the state
of Missouri, situate in the fork of the Missouri and Kansas
rivers, described in supplementary article to treaty of Oct.
3, 1818; Sept. 24, 1829, and Oct. 19, 1829; also their interest
in the ‘ outlet” mentioned in said supplementary article,
excepting land sold the Wyandots, and excepting that part
of said country lying E. and §. of a line beginning at a
point on the line between the land of the Delawares and }
half-breed Kanzas, 40 miles in adirect line W. of the bound-
ary between the Delawares and Wyandots; thence N. 10 |
niles; thence in an easterly course to a point on the 8. bank
ROYCE]
CESSIONS OF 1853-1854
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
791
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
“The boundaries of the new reservation were changed by supplemental treaty of
Dee, 9, 1854, and it was finally located farther to the 8. and E,
This claim was indefinite, and is more specifically cove1ed by cessions of other
tribes.
According to the report of their agent, in 1842, the Omaha claimed the coun-
river on the 8., and by the Ponka country on the N.
This proposed reserve N. of Ayoway (Iowa) river was found to be unsuitable,
and the President assigned them a reserve fronting on Missouri river and
including the waters of Blackbird creek.
This relinquishment was indefinite, and referred to territory already covered
by more specific cessions of other tribes.
18 ETH, Pp’ 2——18
try bounded by Missouri river on the E., by Shell creek on the W., by Platte |
313 | Oregon 1.
314 Nebraska.
See595and | Nebraska (eastern
626. portion).
i
315 Nebraska.
| See 467,570, Nebraska.
636, 637. —
|
316 Kansas 2,
| See 425,488.) Kansas 2.
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
1
we)
bo
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date H toe ee Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1854 |
May 6) Washington, | Stat. L., | Delaware -.-- of Big Island creek, which shall also be on the bank of the
D.C. x, 1048. Missouri river where the usual high-water line of said creek
intersects the high-water line of said river.
Article 12 grants right of way forroads, highways, and railroads.
Four sections within this cession to be confirmed to ‘‘ Christian
Indians” upon payment of $2.50 per acre.
May 10] Washington, | Stat. L., | Shawnee .--.-. Cede tract granted them by treaties of Nov. 7, 1825, and Ang.
D.C. x, 1053. 8, 1831, bounded as follows: Beginning at a point in the
western boundary of the state of Missouri 3 miles south of
where said boundary crosses the mouth of Kansas river;
thence continuing 8. and coinciding with said boundary for
25 miles; thence due W.120 miles; thence due N until said
line shall intersect the southern boundary of the Kansas res-
ervation; thence due E., coinciding with the southern bound-
ary of said reservation, to the termination thereof; thence due
N., coinciding with the eastern boundary of said reservation,
to the southern shore of the Kansas river; thence along the
southern shore of said river to where a line from the place
of beginning drawn due W., will intersect the same; esti-
mated at 1,600,000 acres.
U.S. grant them 200,000 acres of the ceded tract for future
home, to be selected between the Missouri state line and a
line parallel thereto and W. thereof, 30 miles distant, which
parallel line shall be drawn from the Kansas river to the
southern boundary of the country herein ceded.
Part of this tract was allotted in severalty and sold by
allottees, and part was retained in common by Black Bob’s
band.
Sundry small tracts were set apart for missionary and church
societies.
Right of way was granted for roads and railroads through the
reserve.
May 12 | Falls of Wolf | Stat. L., | Menomini-...) Cede all lands assigned to them by treaty of Oct. 18, 1848 ......
river, Wis- x, 1064. U.S. give them for future home a tract on Wolf river, in Wis-
consin, consin, commencing at the SE. corner of T. 28 N., R.16 E, of
fourth principal meridian, running W. 24 miles; thence N. 18
miles; thence E. 24 miles; thence 8. 18 miles to the place of
beginning, the same being townships 28, 29, 30, of ranges 13,
14, 15, and 16.
May 17] Washington, | Stat. L., | Iowa ....---. Toways cede to the U.S. all their interest in lands assigned them
Cc. x, 1069. by treaty of Sept. 17,1836, except that portion embraced in
the following bounds: Beginning at the mouth of the Great
Nemahaw river, where it empties into the Missouri; thence
down the Missouri river to the mouth of Noland’s creek ;
thence due 8. 1 mile; thence due W. to the 8. fork of the
Nemahawriver; thence down thesaid fork with its meanders
to the Great Nemahaw river, and thence with the meanders
of said river to the place of beginning.
Grant one-half section to Presbyterian Board of Foreign Mis-
sions and one-half section to John B. Roy.
Grant right of way for roads and railroads.
May 18] Washington, | Stat. L., | Sauk and Fox | Cede tract assigned them by treaty of Sept. 17, 1836 ..-.-..--.
D.C, xX, 1074. of the Mis- | Reserve tract of 50 sections, to be selected either within or
souri, without the limits of ceded tract.
| Reserve one section, ineluding mill and farm, for two years.
Grant one-fourth section to Presbyterian Board of Foreign
| Missions.
Grant right of way for roads and railroads.
May 18, Washington, | Stat. L., | Kickapoo..... Cede part of tract assigned them by treaties of Oct. 24 and
D.C. x, 1078. Noy. 26, 1832.
Reserve 150,000 acres in western portion thereof for future
home.
Reserve 1 section for Peter Cadue.
Grant right of way for roads and railroads,
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1854 793
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
| Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks —
Number Location
Sold by the Christian Indians to A.J. Isacks May 29, 1857, and sale confirmed 317 Kansas 2.
by act of Congress, June 8, 1858.
Although in terms the Shawnee ceded their whole reserve by the first article of 318 Kansas 2.
the treaty, by the second article the U.S. regranted them 200,000 acres of the
same tract. ‘Thus the cession actually comprised the reserve less the 200,000
acres,
This tract also includes 24,138.31 acres intended to be allotted to absent Shaw- 319 Kansas 2.
nee on tkeir return home. Many never returned, and the land was sold to
actual settlers under act of Congress approved Apr. 7, 1869, See act of Mar.
3, 1879, providing for its disposition, ;
seoc cosdowabecetonsengocbencocse sooced Sons odssconbstoon dso Foes cca eee 320 Kansas 2.
(hoc DADE CED OO CEBU RUDE DS USDECE eas DOC OR COSC NSOCOn CUCeRSOcmeuG 250 cece scence---- 321 Minnesota 2,
A part of this tract was within the limits of the 500, 000-acre tract sold by the 322 Wisconsin 2.
Menomini to the New York Indians by treaty of Feb. 8, 1831, and by the | See 246, 403
latter ceded to the U. 8. by treaty of Jan. 15, 1838. Two townships of this
tract were ceded by treaty of Feb. 11, 1856, for location of the Stockbridge
and Munsee.
The reserve provided for the Sauk and Fox of the Missouri, by treaty with 23 Kansas 2,
them of May 18, 1854, comprised a portion of this cession. See 428, 430
By treaty of Mar. 6, 1861, the Iowa ceded all that portion of their reserve 430
lying W. of Noharts creek for the occupaney of the Sauk and Fox of the
Missouri.
Se ao nt Boa aia niasisobnldaicmios sian Servis ae Ree EER OM BASS ole i-iamceiaieidasslsaisce ese s-s 324 Kansas 2.
‘This reserve was selected partly from lands ceded by the Iowa, May 17, 1854, | See 323,427) Nebraska (eastern
and partly from the public land. It was ceded to the U. 8., Mar. 6, 1861. portion),
|
325 | Kansas 2.
A portion of this tract was relinquished by treaty, June 28, 1862 ...--.--..----| See 436,437) Kansas 2.
794
Date
1854
May 30
K
June 5
July 31
Sept. 1)
Sept. 30
Where or how
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Reference
Tribe
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
concluded
|
Washington, | Stat. L., | Kaskaskia, | Cede part of tract assigned them by treaties of Oct. 27 and
D.C. x, 1082. Peoria, Pian- Oct. 29, 1832.
Washington,
D.C
Act of Con-
gress.
La Pointe,
Wisconsin.
Stat. L.,
x, 1109.
kishaw and
Wea.
Sioux on Min-
nesota river.
Nome Lackee,
Nome Cult,
Nir-muck,
et al.
| Chippewa of
Lake Supe-
rior and the
Mississippi.
Reserve a quantity equal to 160 acres for each member of the
tribe.
Reserve a quantity equal to 10 sections as a national reserve --
Grant 1 section to American Indian Mission Association.
Grant right of way for roads and railroads.
Cede tract assigned them by amended treaty of Noy. 28, 1840--
Reserve 70,000 acres for future home
Reserve 640 acres for school purposes.
Grant right of way for roads and railroads.
President authorized to confirm them in reservations described
in treaties of July 23 and Aug. 5, 1851.
Superintendent Henley establishes a reserva called Nome
Lackee.
Chippewas of Lake Superior cede to the U. S. all the lands
heretofore owned by them in common with the Chippewas
of the Mississippi river E. of the following boundary: Begin-
ning at a point where the E. branch of Snake river crosses
the southern boundary line of the Chippewa country; run-
ning thence up the said branch to its source; thence nearly
N. in a straight line to the mouth of East Savannah river;
thence up the St Louis river to the mouth of East Swan
river; thence up the East Swan river to its source; thence
in a straight line to the most westerly bend of Vermillion
river; thence down the Vermillion river to its mouth.
The U. 8. set apart and reserve for the Chippewas of Lake
Superior the following tracts of land:
1. For the L’Anse and Vieux de Sert bands, all unsold lands
in townships in Michigan, 51 N., R.33 W.; 51 N., R.32
W.; E.450 N., R. 33 W.; W.4 50 N., R. 32 W.; and
all of 51 N., R. 31 W., lying W. of Huron bay.
2. For the La Pointe band, a tract bounded as follows:
Beginning on the 8. shore of Lake Superior, a few
miles W. of Montreal river, at the mouth of a creek
called by the Indians Ke-che-se-be-we-she; running
thence S. to a line drawn E, and W. through the center
of T.47 N.; thence W. to the W. line of said township;
thence S. to the SE. corner of T.46 N., K.32 W.; thence
W. the width of 2 townships; thence N. the width of
2 townships; thence W.1 mile; thence N. to the lake
shore; thence along the Jake shore, crossing Shag-
Wwaw-me-quon point to the place of beginning.
. Also 200 acres on the northern extremity of Madeline
island for a fishing ground.
. For the other Wisconsin bands, a tract lying about Lac
de Flambeau equal in extent to 3 townships.
wm 09
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1854
LAND CHSSLON S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
These lands were patented to the allottees and sold by them from time to time
under rules prescribed by the Secretary of the Interior.
Ceded and sold to actual settlers under twenty-first article of the treaty of
Feb. 23, 1867.
See act Mar. 3, 1873, for sale of unallotted portion of this reserve. The tracts
| selected for this reserve contained 70,633.55 acres. Of this reserve, 60,025.58
acres were allotted to individuals. This is colored scarlet, while the remain-
der or unallotted portion is colored yellow.
This was done and the reserves continued to be occupied by the Indians until
ceded by them. The portion lying N. of Minnesota river was ceded June 19,
1858. After the Sioux outbreak of 1862, Congress, by act of Mar. 3, 1863,
took possession of the remainder,
This reserve was surveyed by Nicholas Gray in Sept., 1857, and contained
25,139.71 acres. It was practically abandoned by Superintendent Hanson in
July, 1861. He recommended its sale. July 7, 1870, the Commissioner of
Indian Affairs officially notified the General Land Office that it was no longer
needed for Indian purposes.
An Executive order was issuetl Mar. 7, 1855, formally withdrawing these lands
from market. This order covered, among other lands, the whole of T. 51 N.,
R. 31 W., instead of only that part of it W. of Huron bay.
Although the part E. of Huron bay was subsequently relinquished, the Indians
claimed compensation for it, which was granted them by act of Congress,
June 22, 1874.
This tract constitutes the present La Pointe or Bad River reserves.....--..----
Surveyed by A. C. Stuntz in 1863, as originally selected, and bounded by crimson
lines. An alteration was made in the boundaries by order of the Secretary
of the Interior June 22, 1856. The reserve as altered is colored yellow. By
act of Congress May 29, 1872, provision was made for the sale of the reserve
and the removal of the Indians, with their consent, to Bad River reservation.
The Indians refused to give their assent to removal and the law was not car-
ried into effect.
Number Location
326
327 |
328 |
Kansas 2,
329 |
330 |
331 California 2.
|
332 Minnesota 1,
333 Michigan 2.
334 Wisconsin 2.
335 Wisconsin 2.
336 Wiszonsin 2,
Date
Where or how
concluded
1854
Sept. 30 | La Pointe,
Wisconsin.
WO Ek |Eoocoobossandos
Nov. 18} Council
ground,
Rogueriver,
Oregon.
Noy. 29 | Calapooia
creek, Ore-
gon terri-
tory.
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN
Reference
States
x, 1109.
Stat. L.,-
x, 1116.
Stn We
x, 1122.
Stat. L.,
x, 1125.
Tribe
THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
Chippewa of
Lake Supe-
rior and the
Mississippi.
Choctaw and
Chickasaw.
Chasta, Sco-
ton, and
Grave]
Creek.
Umpqua and
Calapooia,
The U.S.set apart and reserve for the Wisconsin
Chippewa the following tract of land:
5. A tract on Lac Court Orielles, equal in extent to three
townships, the boundaries to be determined.
bands of
6. Forthe Fond du Lac bands, a tract bounded as follows:
Beginning at an island in the St Louis river above
Knife portage, called by the Indians Paw-paw-sco-
me-me-tig; running thence W. to the boundary line
heretofore described; thence N. along said boundary
line to the mouth of Savannah river; thence down
the St Louis river to the place of beginning. If said
tract contains less than 100,000 acres, a strip sufficient
to make this amount shall be added to the S. side.
7. Forthe Grand Portage band, a tract bounded as follows:
Beginning at a rock a little to the E.of the eastern
extremity of Grand Portage bay; thence along the
lake shore to the mouth of a small stream called by the
Indians Maw-ske-gwaw-caw-maw-se-be, or Cranberry
Marsh river; thence up said stream across the point to
Pigeon river; thence down Pigeon river to a point op-
posite the starting point; thence across to the place
of beginning.
8. For the Ontonagon and La Pointe bands, each 4 sections,
to be selected near the lake shore.
9. Also 1 section for Chief Buffalo, to be selected from, the
ceded land,
10, Each mixed-blood head of a family entitled to select 80
acres.
11. Bois | orte band to have right to select reservation here-
after on same terms as above-named bands.
| East boundary of Chickasaw district, as established by treaty
of 1837, altered.
| Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing at a
| point in the middle of Rogue river, 1 mile below the mouth
of Applegate creek; thence northerly on the western bound-
ary of the country heretofore purchased of the Rogue River
tribe by the U. 8. to the head waters of Jump-oft-Jo creek ;
thence westerly to the extreme northeastern limit of the
country purchased of the Cow Creek band of Umpquas;
thence along that boundary to its extreme southwestern
limit; thence due W. to a point from which a line running
due 8. would cross Rogue river midway between the mouth
of Grave creek and the great bend of Rogue river; thence
8. to the southern boundary of Oregon; thence E. along
said boundary to the summit of the main ridge of the Sis-
kiou mountains, or until this line reaches the boundary of
the country purchased of the Rogue River tribe; thence
northerly along the western boundary of said purchase to
the place of beginning.
Indians to remove to Table Rock reserve. |
| Cede tract of country within the following boundaries: Com-
| mencing at the NW. corner of the country purchased of the
| Galeese Creek and Illinois River Indians, Noy. 18, 1854;
| thence E. tothe boundary of the Cow creek purchase; thence
northerly along said boundary to its northeastern extremity ;
thence E, to the main ridge of the Cascade mountains; thence
northerly to the main falls of the North Umpqua river;
thence to Scott's peak, bearing easterly from the head waters
of Calapooia creek; thence northerly to the connection of
the Calapooia mountains with the Cascade range; thence
westerly along the summit of the Calapooia mountains to a
point whence a due 8. line would cross Umpqua river at the
head of tide water; thence on that line to the dividing
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1854 797
LAND CEHESSION S—Continued.
me : Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks,
Number Location
Selection for this reserve approved by the Secretary of the Interior Mar. 1, 1873, 337 Wisconsin 2.
and remainder of lands which were withdrawn Noy. 22, 1859, and Apr. 4, 1865,
were restored to the public domain. See act of Congress, May 29, 1872. ‘The
reserve as originally selected and surveyed in 1863 by A. C. Stuntz is bounded |
by-crimson lines. ‘The reserve as finally approved by the Secretary of the
Interior is colored yellow.
See act of Congress, May 29, 1872. Under this act the reserve was appraised 338 Minnesota 2.
and offered for sale on the representation that the Indians had given their
consent. The Indians, however, with few exceptions refused to remove,
declaring that their alleged assent to the sale of the reserve was fraudulent,
and the project of removal failed,
This constitutes the present Grand Portage reserve....--.--------------------+ 339 Minnesota 2.
| These lands were designated by Executive order Sept. 25, 1855, and comprised 340 Michigan 2.
lots 1, 2,3, and 4 of secs. 14 and 15; SW.4.and SW. + SE. }sec. 15; sees. 22 and
23; N.4 sec. 26 and N.4sec. 27; all in T.53 N., R.38 W.
An addition of 18 sections to this reservation as originally selected was made | 341,342 | Wisconsin 2.
by Executive order in 1856: The original reservation is colored red; the
added portion is colored yellow.
Serip was issued which entitled these mixed-bloods to locate 80 acres of land
each.
This reservation was partially selected by them at Vermilion lake, but its
boundaries were never accurately located and defined, and by treaty of Apr.
7, 1866, they ceded all claim to it.
This boundary was again altered by treaty of June 22, 1855, so as to extend only
to 98° W. instead of 100° W.
These were sometimes called the Galeese (Galice)Creek and Ilinois River Indians. 343 Oregon 1,
This tract was reserved with the understanding that the Indians might be 344 Oregon 1.
located elsewhere if thought proper by the President. It was decided to
remove them, and their whole country was considered as ceded,
=I
co
ie.)
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Date
| Where or how |
concluded |
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
|
Description of cession or reservation
Dec. 9
Dec. 26
1855
Jan, 22
|
|
Calapooia |
creek, Ore- |
gon terri- |
tory.
Nebraska
City, Ne-
braska.
Medicine
creek, Wash-
ington terri-
tory.
Point Elliott,
Washing-
ton terri- |
tory.
|
| Reserving,
|
Reference Tribe
Stat. L., | Umpqua and |
x,1125. | Calapooia. |
Stat. L., | Oto and Mis-
x1, 605. souri.
Stat. L., | Niskwali,
x, 1132. Puyallup, |
Steilacoom, |
Squaxin,
8S’ Homam -
ish, Steh- |
chass,
T’Peeksin,
Squiaitl,
and Sa-heh-
wamish.
Stat. L., | Dwamish,
X11, 927.| Suquamish,
and other
| allied tribes. |
| Reserve 2 sections on S. side of Commencement bay
ridge between the waters of Umpqua and Coose rivers;
thence along that ridge and the divide between Coquille
and Umpqua rivers to the western boundary of the country
purchased of the Galeese Creek Indians or of the Cow Creek
Indians, as the case may be; thence to the place of beginning.
Reserving to the Indians, parties to this treaty, the lands
embraced in the following limits: Commencing at a point 3
miles due 8. of the mouth of a small creek emptying into
the Umpqua river near the western boundary of John
Churchell’s land claim at the lower end of Cole’s valley;
thence N. to the middle of the channel of Umpqua river;
thence up said river to a point dueS. of the highest peak of
the ridge immediately W. of Allan Hubbard’s land claim;
thence to said peak; thence along the summit of the ridge,
dividing the waters to its termination at or near the mouth
of Little Canyon creek; thence crossing the Umpqua river
in a westerly direction to the highlands opposite the mouth
of said creek; thence following the divide until it reaches a
point whence a line drawn to the place of beginning will
run 8 miles 8. of the extreme southern bend of the Umpqua
river between these two points; thence to the place of
beginning.
Changes boundaries of reservation made by treaty of Mar. 15,
1854, as follows: It is agreed that the initial point of their
reservation, in lieu of that stated, shall be a point 5 miles
due E. thereof; thence W. 25 miles; thence N. 10 miles;
thence E. to a point due N. of the starting point, and 10
miles therefrom; thence to the place of beginning.
Cede tract of country within the following boundaries: Com-
mencing on the eastern side of Admiralty inlet at Point Pully;
thence southeasterly, following the divide between the
waters of the Puyallup and Dwamish (or White) rivers, to
the summit of the Cascade mountains; thence southerly
along the summit of said range to a point opposite the main
source of the Skookum Chuck creek; thence to and down
said creek to the coal mine; thence northwesterly to the
summit of the Black hills; thence northerly to the upper
forks of the Satsop river; thence northeasterly, through
the portage known as Wilkes’ portage, to Point Southworth,
on the western side of Admiralty inlet; thence around the
foot of Vashon’s island easterly and southeasterly to the
place of beginning.
however, for the use of said Indians the small
island called Klah-che-min, situated opposite the mouths of
Hammersley’s and Totten’s inlets.
Reserve 2 sections on Puget’s sound, near mouth of She-nah-
nam creek,
President may remove them to other reservations whenever
he sees fit.
Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing at
Point Pully, on the eastern side of Admiralty inlet; thence
eastwardly along the N. line of lands ceded by the Nisqually,
to the summit of C ascade range of mountains; thence north-
wardly along the summit of said range to the forty-ninth
parallel; thence W, along said parallel to the middle of the
Gulf of Georgia; thence through the middle of said gulf
and the main channel through the Canal de Arro to the
Straits of Fuca, and crossing “the same through the middle
of Admiralty inlet to Suquamish head; thence southwest-
erly, through the peninsula, and following the divide be-
tween Hood’s canal and Admiralty inlet to the portage
known as Wilkes’ portage; thence northeastwardly, follow-
ing the line of lands heretofore ceded as aforesaid, to Point
Southworth, on the western side of Admiralty inlet; thence
round the foot of Vashon’s island eastwardly and south-
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1854-1855
LAND CEHESSION S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks. ,
199
Designation of cession on map
See remarks page 797.
The tract assigned them by treaty of Mar. 15,1854, was found to be without
sufficient timber. A new tract was selected for them, which, like its prede-
cessor, was outside of original Oto limits and within the Kaw cession of 1825.
Part of this tract was relinquished and sold under act of Congress approved
Aug. 15, 1876. The remainder was likewise disposed of under act of Mar. 3,
1881, and the Indians removed to Indian Territory.
This constitutes the present Squaxin Island reserve .....-.-....----.-----+-----
See remark under the sixth article.
See remark under the sixth article.
Pursuant to the authority of the sixth article of this treaty the President, by
Executive order, Jan, 20, 1857, enlarged boundaries and changed locations of
above reserves as specified in said order.
Number Location
345 Washington 1.
346 Washington (north-
western. )
347 Washington 1,
800 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OM TNDTAN
Date Where. or haw Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1855
Jan, 22 | Point Elliott, | Stat. L., | Dwamish, eastwardly to the place of beginning, including all the
Washington XI, 927. Suquamish, islands comprised within said boundaries, and right or in-
territory. and other terest said tribes and bands have to any lands in the U. S.
alliedtribes.) Reserve 2 sections at Port Madison.....-.....--------.--------
Reserve 2 sections on N. side of Hwhomish bay...........----.
Reserve peninsula at SE. end of Perry’s island, called Shais-
quihl (Swinomish reservation).
Reserve island of Chah-choo-sen in Lummi river between the
two mouths of that river.
Reserve 36 sections on NE.shore of Port Gardner, including
Tulalip bay, for an agricultural school and home of Indians,
W. of Cascade mountains.
Jan. 22 | Dayton, Ore- | Stat. L., | Calapooia and | Cede tract ofcountry within the following boundaries : Commen-
gon terri- x, 1143. confeder- cing in the middie of the main channel of the Columbia river,
tory. | ated bandsof opposite the mouth of the first creek emptying into said
Willamette river from the 8S. below Oak point; thence §S. to the first
valley. standard parallel N. of the base line in the Government
survey; thence W. to the summit of the coast range of
mountains; thence southerly along the summit of said
range to the Calapooia mountains; thence easterly along
the summit of said mountains to the summit of the Cascade
mountains; thence along said summit northerly to the mid-
dle of Columbia river at the Cascade falls; thence down the
middle of said river to the place of beginning.
Suitable district of country to be set apart for their future
home.
|
Jan. 26 | PointnoPoint,| Stat. L., | Sklallam- ---. Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing atthe
Washington XI, 933. mouth of the Okeho river on the Straits of Fucha; thence
territory. southeasterly along the westerly [easterly?] line of terri-
tory claimed by the Makah tribe to the summit of the Cas-
cade range; thence still southeastwardly and southerly
along said summit to the head of the W. branch of the Sat-
sop river; down that branch to the main fork; thence east-
wardly and following the line of lands heretofore ceded to
the U.S. by the Nisqually and other bands, to the summit of
the Black hills, and northeastwardly to the portage known as
Wilkes portage; thence northeastwardly, following the line
of lands heretofore ceded to the U.S. by the Dwamish, Su-
quamish, and other bands, to Suquamish head; thence north-
erly, through Admiralty inlet, to the Straits of Fuca; thence
westwardly through said straits to the place of beginning.
Reserve 6 sections at the head of Hood’s canal ......---...----
|
Jan. 31 | Neah bay, | Stat. L., | Makah:..--.. Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing at the
Washington XII, 939, mouth of the Okeho river, on the Straits of Fuca; thence
territory. westwardly with said straits to Cape Classett or Flattery;
| thence southwardly along the coast to Osett or the Lower
Cape Flattery; thence eastwardly along the line of lands
occupied by the Kwe-deh-tut or Kwill-eh-yute tribe to the
summit of the Coast Range mountains; thence northwardly
along the line of lands ceded to the U.S. by the S’Klallam tribe
to the place of beginning, including all islands lying off the
same on the straits and coast.
Reserve the following tract: Commencing on the beach at
the mouth of asmall brook running into Neah bay next to
the site of the old Spanish fort; thence along the shore round
Cape Classett or Flattery to the mouth of another small
stream running into the bay on the south side of said cape a
little above the Waatch village; thence following said
brook to its source; thence in a straight line to the source
of the first-mentioned brook; and thence following the same
down to the place of beginning.
Jan. 31 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Wyandot ....| Tribal relations dissolved and Wyandotts to become citizens
D.C. [ xssI15 Oss | of the U.S.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1855
LAND CEHSSION S—Continued.
801
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
Enlarged by Executive order, Oct. 21, 1864. The enlargement is shown on
map of Washington along Admiralty inlet (number 465).
These two sections were adjoining, and formed part of the Tulalip reserve
mentioned below.
Northern boundary fixed by Executive order, Sept. 9, 1873, to render more cer-
tain the indefinite language of the treaty.
Enlarged by Executive order, Noy. 22,1873. For the enlargement, see map of
Washington along Admiralty inlet (number 555),
See Executive order of Dec, 23, 1873, more specifically defining the boundaries
of this reserve,
Enlarged by Executive order of Feb. 25,1874. For enlargement, see map of
Washington along Admiralty inlet (number 559).
Enlarged by Executive order of Oct. 26, 1872, which was superseded by Exec-
utive order of Jan. 2, 1873, aud again by Executive order of Oct. 21, 1873,
which cancels and takes the place of both preceding orders.
348
See 404.
353
356
a
Washington (north-
western).
Oregon 1.
Oregon 1,
| Washington (north-
western).
802 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SC EDU iL: OF Nora
Where or how
Date | concluded | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
| |
| |
1855 :
Jan. 31) Washington, | Stat. L., | Wyandot.....) Cede to U.S. tract sold to them by Delawares, Dec. 14, 1843,
HACE Xx, 1159. the same to be subdivided and reconyeyed to Wyandotts
individually.
| Reservees, under article 14, treaty of Mar. 17, 1842, to be permit-
| ted to locate elsewhere on any government land W. of Mis-
souri and Iowa.
Feb. 22 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Chippewa of | Cede tract within the following boundaries: Beginning at a
Hee, oy, iis, the Missis- point where the E. branch of Snake river crosses the southern
sippi. | boundary line of the Chippewa country E. of the Mississippi
as established by treaty of July 29, 1837; thence up the said
branch to its source; thence nearly N. in a straight line to
the mouth of East Savannah river; thence up the St Louis
river to the mouth of East Swan river; thence up said river
to its source; thence in a straight line to the most west-
wardly bend of Vermillion river; thence northwestwardly
in a straight line to the first and most considerable bend in
the Big Fork river; thence down said river to its mouth;
thence down Rainy Lake river to the mouth of Black river;
thence up that river to its source; thence in a straight line
to the northern extremity of Turtle lake; thence in a
straight line to the mouth of Wild Rice river; thence up Red
river of the North to the mouth of Buffalo river; thence in
a straight line to the southwestern extremity of Otter Tail
lake; thencé through said lake to the source of Leaf river;
thence down said river to its junction with Crow Wing
river; thence down Crow Wing river to its junction with
the Mississippi; thence to the commencement on said river |
of the southern boundary line of the Chippewa country as
established by treaty of July 29, 1857; thence along said line
to the place of beginning. Also all interest they may have
in any other lands in Minnesota or elsewhere.
Reserve tract at Mille Lac as follows: Fractional Ts, 42 N.,
R. 25 W.; 42N., R. 26 W.; 42 and43N., R. 27 W. Also the
three islands in the southern part of Mille Lac.
| | Reserve tract at Rabbit lake, beginning at a point half mile E,
| of Rabbit lake; thence 8S. 3 miles; thence westwardly in a
straight line to a point 3 miles S.of the mouth of Rabbit
river; thence N.to the mouth of said river; thence up the
Mississippi river to a point directly N. of the place of begin-
ning; thence S. to the place of beginning.
Reserve tract at Gull lake, beginning at a point half mile SW.
from the most southwestwardly point of Gulllake; thence due
S. to Crow Wing river; thence down said river to the Missis-
sippi; thence up said river to Long Lake portage; thence ina
straight line to the head of Gull lake; thence in a southwest-
| wardly direction as nearly in a direct line as practicable,
but no point thereof at less distance than half mile from
said lake to the place of beginning.
Reserve tract at Pokagomon lake as follows: The boundaries
to be as nearly as practicable at right angles, and so as to
embrace within them Pokagomon lake; but nowhere to ap-
proach nearer said lake than half a mile therefrom.
Reserve a tract at Sandy lake, beginning at the mouth of Sandy
Lake river; thence S. to a point on an E. ang W. line 2 miles
| S. of the most southern point of Sandy lake; thence E. to a
point due S. from the mouth of West Savannah river; thence
N. to the mouth of said river; thence N. to a point on an E.
and W. line 1 mile N. of the most northerly point of Sandy
lake; thence W. to Little Rice river; thence down said
river to Sandy Lake river; thence down said river to the
place of beginning.
Reserve the islands in Rice lake and one-half section of land
on said lake.
Reserve 1 section for Hole-in-the-day.
Reserve tract at Leech lake for Pillager and Lake Winnibi-
| goshish bands, beginning at the mouth of Little Boy river;
| thence up said river to Lake Hassler; thence through the
| center of said lake to its western extremity; thence in a
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1855
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks.
803
Designation of cession on map.
Number
Location
The E, branch of Snake river (the point of beginning of this cession) did not
rise so far N. as was believed, but had its head §. of the cession line of 1837,
so that this cession begins at a point on the line of 1837, due N. of head of E.
branch of Snake river.
See 263
This tract was not, as at first supposed, within the limits of the cession by
this treaty, but was within the limits of a tract already ceded by treaty of
July 29, 1837. Conditionally ceded by treaty of May 7, 1864. See that
treaty.
@edediby treaty May; 7,1 864.2885. a5-- ce ecceneacnet enone acessecs = cocccceseccens
Gadediby treaty, May (sl Sbt)ea-eaeee ot aaae nanan enate aemtass = clea cece cs cece
Gedediiby treaty May 7-186 222 onc se emcee ninco een ee ere cami ccs ctelsece sts scmee
Cededeby treaty Mays tj 1OOd oe anlnnie =a neniniaeinlaee ese ele onimie nie os eec eons was
Ceded by treaty May 7, 1864. Included with Sandy Lake reserve........--...
Enlarged by Executive orders Nov. 4, 1873, and May 26, 1874. The original
reserve as herein provided for is colored green on Minnesota map No. 1, and
is numbered 358. The original reserve is also shown in connection with the
additions by Executive orders of Noy, 4, 1873 (No. 550) and May 26, 1874
See 454
See 456
See 453
See 457
See 455
See 455
358
Kansas 2.
Minnesota 1.
| Minnesota 2.
Minnesota 1.
Minnesota 1.
Minnesota 1.
Minnesota 1.
Minnesota 1.
Minnesota 1, 2.
804
Date
Feb. 27
May 14
June 9
June 9
Where or how
concluded
Washington,
.C.
Washington,
D.C.
Executive
order,
Camp Stevens,
Washington
territory.
Camp Stevens,
Washington
territory.
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE: OF TN DEAN
Reference
Stat. L.,
X, 1155.
Stat. L.,
x, 1172.
Rep. Com.
Ind. Affrs.
for 1882,
p. 273.
Stat. L.,
XI, 945.
Stat. L.,
XII, 951.
Tribe
Chippewa of
the Missis-
sippi.
Winnebago. -..
Chippewa in
Michigan.
Walla-walla,
Cayuse, and
Umatilla,
Yakima, ete -.
Description of cession or reservation
direct line to the most southern point of Leech lake; thence
through said lake so as to inelnde all the islands therein to
the place of beginning.
Reserve tract at Winnibigoshish lake for Pillager and Lake
Winnibigoshish bands, beginning at a point where the Mis-
sissippi river leaves Lake Winnibigoshish; thence N. to the
head of the first river; thence W. by the head of the next
river to the head of the third river, emptying into said lake;
thence down the latter to said Jake; thence in a direct line
to the place of beginning.
Reserve tract at Cass lake for Pillager and Lake Winnibigo-
shish bands, beginning at the mouth of Turtle river; thence
up said river to the first lake; thence E. 4 miles; thence
southwardly ina line parallel with Turtle river to Cass lake;
thence so as to include all the islands in said Jake to the place
of beginning.
Missionaries and others legally residing in ceded country to
have the privilege of purchasing 160 acres each.
Half-breeds to have 80 acres each.
Right of way granted for roads,
Cede tract granted them by treaty of Oct. 13, 1846.-....-..----
U.S. grant them 18 miles square on Blue Earth river in Min-
nesota.
Missionaries and others legally residing in ceded country to
have the privilege of purchasing 160 acres each,
Half-breeds to have 80 acres each,
President sets apart tract in Isabella and Emmet counties,
Michigan, for their occupancy.
Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing at the
mouth of Tocannon river; thence up said river to its source;
thence easterly along the summit of the Blue mountains,
and on the southern boundaries of the purchase made of the
Nez Perces, and easterly along that boundary to the western
limits of the country claimed by the Shoshonees or Snake
Indians; thence southerly along that boundary (being the
waters of Powder river) to the source of Powder river;
thence to the head waters of Willow creek; thence down
Willow creek to the Columbia river; thence up the channel
of the Columbia river to the lower end of a large island
below the mouth of Umatilla river; thence northerly to a
point on Yakama river called Tomah-lInke; thence to Le Lac;
thence to White Banks, on the Columbia below Priest’s
Rapids; thence down the Columbia river to the junction of
the Columbia and Snake rivers; thence up Snake river to
the place of beginning.
Reserve tract within the following boundaries: Commencing in
the middle of the channel of Umatillariver opposite the mouth
of Wild Horse creek; thence up the middle of the channel
of said creek to its source; thence southerly to a point in
the Blue mountains known as Lee’s Encampment; thence in
a line to the headwaters of Howtome creek; thence W. to the
divide between Howtome and Birch creeks; thence northerly
along said divide to a point due W. of the SW. corner of
William C. MeKay’s land claim; thence E. along his line to
his SE. corner; thence in a line to the place of beginning.
Grant right of way for roads through reserve.
Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing at
Mount Ranier; thence northerly along the main ridge of the
Cascade mountains to the point where the northern tributaries
of Lake Che-lan and the southern tributaries of Methow
river have their rise; thence southeasterly on the divide
between the waters of Lake Che-lan and Methow river to
the Columbia river; thence crossing Columbia on a true
ROYCE] _ CESSIONS OF 1855
LAND CEHSSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
(No. 567), on Minnesota map No. 2, the former being colored mauve and the
latter two yellow.
Enlarged by Executive order of May 26, 1874. The original reserve as herein
provided for is colored green on Minnesota map No. 1, and is numbered 353.
The original reserve is also shown in connection with the addition by Execu-
tive order of May 26, 1874 (No. 568), on Minnesota map No. 2, the former
being colored mauve and the latter blue.
This reserve still retains its original boundaries
For description see treaty with the Chippewa, Ang. 2, 1847, both cessions refer-
ring to the same tract (No. 268).
Ceded W. one-half by treaty of Apr. 15,1859. E. one-half sold for their benefit
under act of Congress of Feb. 21, 1865.
For explanation see note to the treaty of July 31, 1855, with the Ottawa and
Chippewa of Michigan.
One section sold for Pendleton town site under act of Aug. 5, 1882..------------
805
Designation of cession on map
Number
359
360
361
Location
Minnesota 1, 2.
Minnesota 1, 2.
Minnesota 2.
See 416, 439) Minnesota 2.
363
364
Oregon 1, Washing-
ton 1.
Oregon 1.
Washington 1.
806
INDIAN
Date
Where or how
concluded
Reference
LAND CESSIONS IN
Tribe
THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN, 18
SCPE DU Lib) OF SENDA
Description of cession or reservation
1855
June 9
June 11
June 22
Caiu.n Stevens, |
Washington
territory.
i
Camp Stevens, |
| Washington |
territory.
Washington, |
D.C. |
{
Stat. L.,
xu, 951.
Stat. ‘L.,
kon Obs
Stat. L.,
XI, 611.
Yakima, ete --
Nez Percé--..
E. course to a point whose longitude is 119° 10’, which two
latter lines separate said tribes and bands from the Oakina-
kane Indians; thence in a true S. course to 47° of lati-
tude; thence E. on said parallel to the main Palouse river,
which two latter lines of boundary separate the above tribes
and bands from the Spokanes; thence down the Palouse
river to its junction with the Moh-hah-ne-she, or southern
tributary of the same; thence in asouthesterly [west?] direc-
tion to the Snake river at the mouth of the Tucannon river,
separating the above tribes and bands from the Nez Perces;
thence down the Snake river to its junction with Columbia
river; thence up Columbia river to the ‘‘ White Banks” below
the Priest’srapids ; thence westerly toa lake called “ La Lac;”
thence southerly toa point on the Yakamariver, called Toh-
mah-luke; thence in a southwesterly direction to the Colum-
biariver, at the western extremity of ‘‘ Big Island,” between
the movths of the Umatilla river and Butler creek; all of
which latter boundaries separate said tribes and bands from
the Waila-Walla, Cayuse, and Umatilla Indians; thence
down the Columbia river to midway between the mouths of
White Salmon and Wind rivers; thence along the divide
between said rivers to the main ridge of the Cascade moun-
tains; thence along said ridge to the place of beginning.
Reserve the following tract: Commencing on Yakama river at
the mouth of Attah-nam river; thence westerly along said
Attah-nam river to the forks; thence along the southern
tributary to the Cascade mountains; thence southerly along
the main ridge of said mountains, passing S. and E. of Mount
Adams, to the spur whence flow the waters of Klickatat and
Pisco rivers; thence down said spur to the divide between
the waters of said rivers; thence along said divide to the
divide separating the waters of Satass river from those flow-
ing into Columbia river; thence along said divide to the
main Yakama, 8 miles below the mouth of Satass river;
thence up Yakama to the place of beginning.
Cede the following tract: Commencing at the source of the
Wo-na-ne-she, or southern tributary of the Palouse river;
thence down that river to the main Palouse; thence in a
southerly direction to Snake river, at the mouth of Tucanon
river; thence up the Tucanon to its source inthe Blue moun-
tains; thence southerly along the ridge of the Blue moun-
tains (?); thence to a point on Grand Ronde river, midway
between Grand Ronde and the month of Woll-low-how river:
thence along the divide between the waters of the Woll-low-
how and Powder river; thence to the crossing of Snake
river, at the mouth of Powder river; thence to the Salmon
river, 50 miles above the place known as the “Crossing of
Salmon river;” thence due N. to the summit of Bitter Root
mountains; thence along the crest of Bitter Root mountains
to the place of beginning. 2
| Reserve the following tract: Commencing where the Moh-
ha-na-she or southern tributary of the Palouse river flows
from the,spurs of Bitter Root mountains; thence down said
tributary to the mouth of Ti-nat-pan-up creek; thence south-
erly to the crossing of Snake river, 10 miles below the mouth
of Al-po-wa-wi river; thence tothe source of Alpowawi river,
in the Blue mountains; thence along the crest of the Blue
mountains; thence to the crossing of Grand Ronde river,
midway between Grand Ronde and the mouth of Woll-low-
how river; thence along the divide between the waters of
Woll-low-how and Powder river; thence to the crossing
of Snake river, 15 miles below the mouth of Powder river;
thence to Salmon river above the crossing; thence by the
spurs of Bitter Root mountains to the place of beginning.
Choctaw and Defines boundaries of Choctaw and Chickasaw country as fol-
Chickasaw.
lows: Beginning at a point on the Arkansas river 100 paces
E. of old Fort Smith where the western boundary line of the
state of Arkansas crosses said river; thence due S. by Red
river; thence up Red river to the point where the 100° W.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1855
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
This cession comprises two separate tracts. .....------ .-.00.cnnccs cone cece tees
Portion of this reserve ceded by treaty of June 9, 1863...........---
18 ETH, PT 2——19
807
Designation of cession on map
Number
366
See441, 442
Location
Washington 1,
Oregon 1, Idaho,
Washington 1.
Idaho, Oregon 1,
Washington 1,
808 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how : ere 3 5 :
) Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
Date concluded f '} r
1855
June 22 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Choctaw and longitude crosses the same; thence N. along said meridian to
D.C. XI, 611. Chickasaw. the main Canadian river; thence down said river to its junc-
tion with the Arkansas river; thence down said river to the |
place of beginning.
Establishes and detines boundaries of Chickasaw district as
follows: Beginning on the N. bank of Red river at the mouth
of Island bayou, where it empties into Red river, about 26
miles on a straight line below the mouth of False Wachitta;
thence a northwesterly course along the main channel of
said bayou to the junction of the three prongs of said bayou
nearest the dividing ridge between Wachitta and Low Blue
rivers, as laid down on Capt. R. L. Hunter’s map; thence
northerly along the eastern prong of Island bayou to its
source; thence due N. to the Canadian river; thence W.
slong the main Canadian to 98° W. longitude; thence §. to
Red river; thence down Red river to the beginning.
Remainder of the tract to constitute Choctaw district.........
Choctaws relinquish all claim to land W. of 100° W. longitude.
Choctaws and Chickasaws lease to U.S. their country W. of
98° for location of Wichitas and other tribes.
Right of way granted for roads and railroads.
June 25 | Wasco, Ore- | Stat. L., | Confederated | Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing in
gon terri- | X11, 963. tribes of the middle of Columbia river at the Cascade falls, running
tory. middle Ore- thence southerly to the summit of the Cascade mountains;
gon. thence along said summit to 44° N, latitude; thence E. on that
parallel to the summit of the Blue mountains, or the west-
ern boundary of the Sho-sho-ne or Snake country; thence
northerly along that summit to a point due E. from the
head waters of Willow creek; thence W. to the head waters
of said creek; thence down said stream to its junction with
the Columbia river; thence down the channel of the Colum-
bia river to the place of beginning.
Reserve the following tract: Commencing in the middle of
the channel of De Chutes river opposite the eastern termi-
nation of a range of high lands known as Mutton mountains;
thence westerly to the summit of said range, along the divide
to its connection with the Cascade mountains; thence to the
summit of said mountains; thence southerly to Mount Jef-
ferson; thence down the main branch of De Chutes river
heading in this peak, to its junction with De Chutes river;
thence down the middle channel of said river to the place
of beginning.
July 1 Quinaielt | Stat. L., | Qui-nai-elt | Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing at a
1856 river and) \X11,971, | and Quil-leh- point on the Pacific coast, which is the SW. corner of the
Jan. 25 Olympia, | ute, lands lately ceded by the Makah tribe to the U.S., running
Washing- thence easterly with and along the southern boundary of
ton terri- said Makah tribe to the middle of the Coast Range of moun-
tory. tains; thence southerly with said range of mountains to
their intersection with the dividing ridge between the Che-
halis and Quiniatl rivers; thence westerly with said ridge
to the Pacific coast; thence northerly along said coast to the
place of beginning.
Reserve a tract or tracts to be selected for them by the Presi-
| dent. :
|
1855
July 16 Hell Gate, | Stat. L., Flathead, Koot | Cede tract within the following boundaries: Commencing on
Montana] xu, 975, enay, and the main ridge of the Rocky mountains at the forty-ninth
territory. | Upper Pend parallel of latitude; thence westwardly on that parallel to
d’Oreilles, the divide between the Flat bow or Kootenay river and
Clarke’s Fork; thence southerly and southeasterly along said
divide to 115° longitude; thence in a southwesterly direction
to the divide between the sources of the St Regis Borgia
and Coeur d’Alene rivers; thence southeasterly and southerly
| along the main ridge of the Bitter Root mountains to the
divide between the head waters of the Koos-koos-kee river
anc of the southwestern fork of the Bitter Root river; then ce
easterly along the divide separating the waters of the sey-
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1855
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
809
Historical data and remarks
Designati
on of cession on map
Location
‘«Quinaielt” reserve set apart by Executive order of Nov. 4, 1873, extending the
boundaries of the original reserve. The extension is shown on Washington
map No, 2.
369
370
371
372
See 551 |
373
Indian Territory 2.
Number
See! treatiesiof Jan. 17, 1887, and Nov. 4, 1854--2< 222-22. 02s. 22-2. eee eens ones 367 |
if
Tr do (Ce AS EIDE ERI SAIS ES A CrICie SOO. 1S Get OISCS0 ho RSS ae eee ee | 368
They never had any legitimate claim W. of 100°.
This leased district was ceded to the U.S. for the location of other tribes by See 485
treaty of Apr. 28, 1866.
| Oregon 1.
Oregon 1.
Washington (north-
western).
Washington (north-
western).
Washington 2.
Montana 1, Idaho.
810 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [eTH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE: OF LNDIALN
Date Wie he Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1855
July 16 | Hell Gate, | Stat. L., | Flathead, Koot- eral tributaries of Bitter Root river from the waters flowing
Montana XII, 975. enay, and into Salmon and Snake rivers to the main ridge of the Rocky
territory. UpperPerd | mountains; thence northerly along said main ridge to the
d’Oreille. place of beginning.
Reserve tract commencing at the source of the main branch
of Jocko river; thence along the divide separating the
waters flowing into Bitter Root river from those flowing into
the Jocko to a point on Clarke’s Fork between the Camash
and Horse prairies; thence northerly to and along the divide
bounding on the W. Flathead river to a point due W. from the
point halfway in latitude between the northern and south-
ern extremities of Flathead lake; thence on a due E. course
to the divide whence the Crow, the Prune, the So-ni-el-em,
and Jocko rivers take their rise; thence southerly along said
divide to the place of beginning.
Reserve in Bitter Root valley to be set apart for Flatheads if
deemed desirable.
|
July 31 Detroit, Michi- Stat. L., | Ottawa and U.S. set apart for six bands near Sault Ste Marie all unsold
gan, | Xt, 621. Chippewa | public lands insees. 13, 14, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, and 28, T.47N., R.5
of Michi- W.; secs. 18, 19, and30, T.47N., R.4 W.; secs. 11, 12, 13, 14, 15,
gan. 22, 23, 25, and 26, T.47 N., R. 3 W.; sec. 29, T.47N., R.2 W.;
secs. 2, 3, 4,11, 14, and 15, T.47 N., R.2 E.; sec. 34, T.48 N., R.
2 E.; secs. 6, 7, 18, 19, 20, 28, 29, and 33, T. 45 N., R.2 E.; secs.
1, 12, and 13, T, 45 N., R.1 H., and sec. 4, T. 44 N,, R.2 E.
U.S. set apart for bands who wish to reside E. of Mackinac
straits all unsold publie lands in T, 42 N., Rs. land 2 W.;
T. 43 N., R.1 W.; T.44N., R. 12 W.
U.S. set apart for Beaver Island band High island and Garden
| island in Lake Michigan, being fractional Ts. 38 and 39 N.,
| R.11 W.; T.40 N., R. 10 W., and in part 39 N., Rs. 9 and 10 W.
| U.S. set apart for Cross and Middle Village, L’Arbrechroche,
Bear Creek bands, et al. certain unsold public lands as fol-
lows: Ts. 34 to 39 (inclusive) N., R.5 W.; Ts. 34 to 38 (inclus-
ive) N., R.6 W.; Ts. 34, 36, and 37 N., R.7 W., and all that part
of T. 34 N., R.8 W., lying N. of Pine river.
| U.S. set apart for Grand Traverse bands certain unsold public
| lands described in amendment as follows: T's. 29, 30, 31 N.,
R. 11 W.; Ts. 29, 30, 31 N., R. 12 W., and the E, 37. 29N.,
R.9W.
U.S. set apart for Grand River bands certain unsold public
| lands described in amendmentas follows: T.12 N., R.15 W.,
| | and T's. 15, 16, 17, and 18 N., R. 16 W.
| | U.S. set apart for Cheboygan band certain unsold public lands,
| described in amendment as follows: Ts. 35, 36 N., R.3 W.
|
U.S. set apart for Thunder Bay bands certain unsold public
lands, as follows: Secs. 25 and 36, T. 30 N., R. 7 E., and sec. 22,
| T.30N.,R.8E.
U.S. agree to purchase from Methodist Missionary Society suffi-
cient land for Indians desiring to settle at Iroquois Point.
All land within these reserves remaining unassigned after ten
_years to be sold by U.S., as in case of other public lands.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1855
LAND CHSSILON S—Continued.
811
Historical data and remarks
Number
Designation of cession on map
Location
This reserve is commonly known as Jocko reserve..----.----.----------------- 374
It was decided to be undesirable to set apart this Bitter Root valley reserve,
and under act of Congress of June 5, 1872, the Indians were removed to the
preceding reservation, , known as the Jocko reserve.
In anticipation of this treaty an Executive order was issued, May 14, 1855, tem- | 375, 376, }
porarily withdrawing from market for Indian purposes certain ‘townships 377,
on the shore of Lake Michigan, in the vicinity of Little Traverse bay. A 378,
portion only of these townships was reserved by the treaty and the remain- 379.
der, not being needed for Indian purposes, was subsequently restored to
market in 1860. The townships thus restored were 33 to 39 (inclusive) N. of
R. 4 W.; T. 33 N. of Rs. 5,6,7,8, and 9 W., and that part of T. 34. N., R.8 W.,
lying 8. of Pine river. By ‘Executive orders of Aug. 9, 1855, Sept. 10, 1855,
and Apr. 21, 1856, all the lands described in the treaty, not previously i in-
cluded in Executive order of May 14, 1855, together with sundry additional
tracts thought necessary for the use of these Indians, were withdrawn from
market. The tracts thus withdrawn, in addition to those described in the
treaty, were T. 32 N., Rs. 10 and1l W.; T. 29N., R. 13 W., and Ts. 11 and
12.N., Rs. 16, 17, and 18 W. Subsequently, by Executive order of Apr. 16,
1864, Ts. 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, and 39 N., R. 4 W., and Ts. 34, 37, 38, and 39 N., R.
3 W., were withdrawn from market with a view to consolidating the Ottawa
and Chippewa on the Little Traverse reservation, including these latter |
\
tracts, but this policy was abandoned, and the order revoked by Execu-
tive order of Feb. 14,1874. Individual allotments were made to the Ottawa
and Chippewa (the lists being, however, several times revised and read-
justed), as provided for in the ‘treaty, the tribal organization was dissolved,
the allotted lands were patented to the allottees, and the surplus was restored |
to the public domain by act of Congress, approved June 10, 1872, and |
amended by act of Congress, May 23, 1876.
so Sot SS SS BGARa ee SEAet ae 90A.39r0 Joodeseds: Hoch St So oc ose BSS HO OC Se Sees pmmbss Usp toy f
Doc och ec HSnepe an po Oe ooaeH ooSee sesbose betes ceocso col 6 Sn sboc EGO EE ODEer sees. | 38e, 387, i
388,
389.
Pee eemcniscss 25 xian sae Soe aes Ree ae emer eiseics sic ot asseeeses's = 2-5) 990, SOI,
392, |
one che AES EEE ECE Bee anne oo rode sedact 02 een a en ee | 394, 395 J
See act of Congress of June 10, 1872, amended by act of May 23, 1876.
Montana 1.
Michigan, (region
about Mackinac
and Detroit).
812
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
| ETH. ANN, 18
SCELEIDULE OF LINDIAN
Where or how
Date conalided Teference | Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1855
Aug. 2 | Detroit, Michi-| Stat. L., Chippewa of | Surrender right of fishing and encampment at the falls of St.
gan. x1, 631. | Sault Ste Mary’s secured by treaty June 16, 1820.
| Marie. / .
U. S. give Chief O-shaw-waw-no a small island in St Mary’s
river, containing one-half acre.
Aug. 2 | Detroit, Michi-| Stat. L., | Chippewa of | U.S. set apart all unsold public lands in six adjoining town-
gan. XI, 633. Saginaw, ships in Isabella county, Michigan.
Swan creek,
and Black
river (par-
ties to
treaties of
Jan. 14,
1837, and
May 9,
1836).
U.S. set apart all unsold public lands in Ts. 17 and 18 N., Rs. 3,
4,and 5 E.
Aug. 19 | Executive or= 225-22 224 | Ottawa and/| President temporarily withdraws certain lands from market
der, Chippewa until selections contemplated by treaty of July 31, 1855, can
in Michi- be made.
gan.
a AG on I Bee eae Sel ee Seamer = | Coast tribes | Cede all title to the following lands: Commencing in the mid-
to of Oregon. dle of the channel of the Columbia river at the northwest-
Sept. 8 ern extremity of the purchase made of the Calapooia and
Molalla bands of Indians; thence running southerly with
that boundary to the southwestern point of that purchase;
and thence along the summit of the coast range of moun-
tains, with the western boundaries of the purchase made of
the Umpquas and Molallas of the Umpqua valley, and of
the Scotons, Chastes, and Grave Creeks of Rogue river val-
ley, to the southern boundary of Oregon territory; thence
W. to the Pacific ocean; thence northerly along said ocean to
the middle of the northern channel of the Columbia river;
thence, following the middle of said channel, to the place of
beginning: Provided, however, That so much of the country
described above as is contained in the following boundaries
| shall, until otherwise directed by the President of the United
| States, be set apart as a residence for said Indians, and such
| other bands or parts of bands as may, by direction of the
President of the U. S., be located thereon: Commencing
where the northern boundary of the seventeenth range of
townships S. of the base line strikes the coast; thence E.
to the western boundary of the eighth range of townships
W. of the Willamette meridian, as indicated by John B. Pres-
ton’s ‘‘ Diagram of a portion of Oregon territory;” thence
| N. on that line to the southern boundary of the third range
of townships 8. of the base line; thence W. to the Pacific
ocean, and thence southerly along the coast to the place of
beginning.
Sept. 10 | Executive or- |.......---- Ottawa and | President temporarily withdraws certain lands from market
der. | Chippewa until selections contemplated by treaty of July 31, 1855, can
| in Michi- be made,
gan.
Sept. 25 | Executive or- |...........| Ontonagon | Formal withdrawal of land for reserve, as provided for by
der, band of|_ sixth clause of article 1, treaty of Sept. 30, 1854.
Chippewa.
Oct. 17, On upper Stat. L., | Blackfoot and | Blackfoot nation agrees that certain territory assigned them
Missouri, XI, 657, Flathead by treaty of Fort Laramie shall be a common hunting ground.
| near Judith | nations and |
| river, Ne- Nez Percé
| braska, tribe.
Certain territory to belong exclusively to the Blackfoot -- -. - --
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1855
LAND CHESSION S—Continued.
813
FTistorical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
This tract was in T.47 N., R. 1 E., comprising fractional sees. 4,5, and 6, lying
along Sault Ste Marie river within the village limits of Sault Ste Marie. It
is too small to be indicated on the map.
The grant is too small to be noted on the map.
In anticipation of this treaty the President, by Executive order, May 14, 1855,
withdrew from market the whole of Ts. 13, 14, 15, and 16 N., Rs. 3, 4,5, and 6 W.
After the selection of the six townships provided by treaty the remainder
were restored to market. See treaty of Oct, 18, 1864.
These townships were formally withdrawn from market by Executive order,
Apr. 21, 1856. Ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Oct. 18, 1864.
See letter of Commissioner of Indian Affairs, Aug. 4, 1855, and letter of Commis-
sioner of the General Land Office, Aug. 8, 1855, See also note in this schedule
opposite the treaty of July 31, 1855.
Several treaties were concluded between the foregoing dates with the coast
tribes by Superintendent Palmer, By these treaties the Indians ceded all
claim to lands, but were to have a reservation established for them within
the general limits of the cession. The treaties were not ratified, but the
U.S. authorities assumed that the cession was binding, and by Executive
order of Noy. 9, 1855, the President set apart the promised reserve. The
limits of the cession are therefore shown O ae as though the treaties were
ratified.
See note in this schedule opposite the treaty of July 31, 1855,
This territory for the Blackfeet is described in the treaty as bounded by a line
running eastwardly from Hell Gate, or Medicine Rock Passes, to the nearest
See 464
397
See 340
398
399
See 565, 574
Michigan 2.
Michigan 2.
Oregon 1.
Michigan 2.
Montana 1, Wyoming
1
Montana 1,
814 INDIAN
Where or how
Date concliltied Reference
1855
Oct. 17 | On Upper | Stat. L.,
Missouri, X1, 637
near Judith
river, Ne-
braska,
Noy. 9 | Executiveor- |......--.-.
der.
Nov. 16 | Executive or- |...---..-.-
der.
Dec. 21 | Dayton, Ore- | Stat. L.,
gon. XH, 981.
,
1856
Feb. 5 | Stockbridge, | Stat. L.,
Wisconsin. XI, 663,
LAND CESSIONS
Tribe
Blackfoot and
Flathead
nations and
Nez Percé
tribes,
Indians on
coast of
Oregon.
Klamath .....
Molalla .....-.
Tule River or
Madden
Farm reser-
vation In-
dians.
Stockbridge
and Munsee.
IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF IN DiIAW
Description of cession or reservation
Assiniboines to have the right to hunt on certain lands,
President sets apart a reserve known as Coastreseryation(which
afterwards, on being reduced, was called Siletz reservation),
beginning on the shore of the Pacific ocean at the mouth of
a small stream (Tsiltcoos river), about midway between
Umpqua and Siuslaw riy 1; thence easterly to the ridge
dividing the waters of th treams, and along said ridge or
highland to the western indary of the eighth range of
townships W. of the Willamette meridian; thence N. on said
boundary to a point due E. of Cape Lookout; thence W. to
the ocean; and thence along the coast to the place of begin-
ning.
| President sets apart a reserve of 25,000 acres on both sides of
Klamath river in California, the same being a strip commenc-
ing at the Pacific ocean and extending 1 mile in width on
each side of the Klamath river for a distance of 20 miles.
Cede tract within the following boundaries: Beginning at
Scott’s peak, being the NE. termination of purchase fo
Umpaquah and Calapooias Noy, 29, 1854; thence southerly on
the eastern boundary line of said purchase and the purchase
of the Cow Creeks Sept. 19, 1853, and the tract purchased of
the Scotens, Chastas, and Grave Creeks, Nov. 18, 1854, to the
boundary of the Rogue river purchase made Sept. 10, 1853;
thence along the northern boundary of that purchase to the
summit of the Cascade mountains; thence northerly along
the summit of said mountains to a point due E, of Scott’s
peak; thence W. to the place of beginning.
Molels, Umpaquas, and Calapooias to remove to a reserve on
head of Yamhill river.
See historical column.
Cede all remaining lands at Stockbridge, Wisconsin. .....-----
he
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1855-1856
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
|
815
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
source of the Muscle Shell river; thence down the river to the Missouri;
down the Missouri to the mouth of Milk river; thence N. to forty-ninth
parallel; W. to the main range of the Rocky mountains, and southerly along
that range to place of beginning. A treaty was afterward concluded, Sept.
1, 1868, by which the Blackfeet relinquished a portion of this territory. This
treaty was never ratified, but with the assent of the Indians, by Executive
order of July 5, 1873, a reserve was set apart for the joint occupancy of the
Gros Ventres, Piegan, Bloods, Blackfeet,and River Crows. This new reserve
was in part composed of territory assigned the Blackfeet by treaty of 1855.
It did not, however, comprise all of that territory, for, by the effect of the
Executive order of July 5, 1873, a portion of it was relinquished to the U.S.
The tract thus relinquished is colored green.
Modified and partly relinquished by Executive order of Dec. 21,1865. Another §
portion relinquished by act of Congress, Mar. 3, 1875.
This was selected by Superintendent Henley as one of the two additional
reserves authorized by act of Congress Mar. 3, 1855. It was surveyed by
Deputy Surveyor Lewis in 1357. Dee. 31, 1861, the Indian agent reported
the complete destruction of both the reservation and the public property
thereon by a freshet, which left the soil covered to the depth of several feet
with sand. The Indians were at once removed to Smith River reservation.
Though not formally relinquished, the Klamath was not thereafter occupied
as an Indian reservation until 1877, when tae Commissioner of Indian Affairs
asked that the War Department remove white trespassers. Recent action
has been taken looking to the allotment of land in severalty to those Indians
residing on the reserve with a view to restoring the surplus land to the pub-
lie domain.
This tract was informally established in 1856 as an Indian reservation. In
1857-58 Mr Thomas P. Madden, an employee of the Indian service, entered and
obtained title to the land with state-school warrants. It was thereafter
known as the Madden farm, containing 1,280 acres, and the U.S. paid him
rental therefor until it was abandoned in 1876, and the Indians removed to
the new Tule River reservation, established by Executive orders of Jan. 9
and Oct. 3, 1873. In addition to the Madden farm the U.S. occupied and
fenced 160 acres adjoining, but that was also entered by an Indian employee
as a homestead in 1864.
Dissensions continuing among the tribe after the treaty of 1839, the act of Con-
gress of March 3, 1843, was passed, providing for the subdivision and allot-
ment in severalty of their remaming lands. A part of the tribe refused to
be governed by this act and Congress repealed 1t Aug. 6, 1846. It was found
impracticable to carry this last act into effect, and to settle all difticulties
the treaty of Noy. 24, 1848, was concluded, by which the Indians agreed to
400
401
402
Oregon 1.
| California 2.
Oregon.
| California 2.
Wisconsin 2,
816
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
Cede 72 sections in Minnesota set apart by treaty of Noy. 24,
U. S. to select another tract for them near 8. boundary of
Cede two townships in SW. corner of their reserve for the loea-
tion of the Stockbridge and Munsee.
President withdraws certain land from market until selections
for Buffalo’s band are made under treaty of Sept. 30, 1854.
President withdraws certain lands from market until selections
are made under treaty of July 31, 1855.
President set apart Mendocino reserve in California in compli-
ance with recommendation of Superintendent Henley of Noy.
Creeks cede to Seminoles tract within the following boundaries:
Beginning on the Canadian river, a few miles E. of the 97°
W. longitude, where Ock-hi-appo or Pond creek empties into
the same; thence due N. to the N. fork of the Canadian;
thence up said N, fork of the Canadian to the southern line
of the Cherokee country; thence with that line west to the
100° of W. longitude; thence §. along said meridian of longi-
tude to the Canadian river, and thence down and with that
Boundaries of the Creek country defined as follows: Begin-
ning at the mouth of the N. fork of the Canadian river and
running northerly 4 miles; thence running a straight line so
as to meet a line drawn from the §. bank of the Arkansas
river, opposite to the E. or lower bank of Grand river at its
junction with the Arkansas, and which runs a course §. 44°
W. 1 mile to a post placed in the ground; thence along said
line to the Arkansas and up the same and the Verdigris river
to where the old territorial line crosses it; thence along said
line N. to a point 25 miles from the Arkansas river, where the
old territorial line crosses the same; thence running W. with
the southern line of the Cherokee country to the N. fork of
the Canadian river, where the boundary ot the cession to the
Seminoles, defined in the preceding article, tirst strikes said
Cherokee line; thence down said N. fork to where the eastern
boundary line of the said cession to the Seminoles strikes
the same; thence with that line due §. to the Canadian river
at the mouth of the Ock-hi-appo or Pond creek, and thence
down said Canadian river to the place of beginning.
Creeks cede all claim to country other than as defined in arti-
Where or how .
Date conelided Reference Tribe
1856
Feb. 5 | Stockbridge, | Stat. L., | Stockbridge,
Wisconsin. XI, 663. and Munsee.
| 1848,
| Menomonee reserve.
| 1
Feb. 11 | Keshena,Wis-| Stat. L., | Menomini ....
consin, XI, 679.
Feb. 21 | Executiveor- |........... Chippewa of
der. Lake’ Supe-
rior (Buffa-
lo’s band. )
Apr. 21 | Executiveor- |...-....-.- Ottawa and
der. Chippewa
in Michi-
gan.
May 22 | Executive or- |........--- Camel-el-po-
der. ma et al.
17, 1855.
Aug. 7] Washington, | Stat. L., | Creeks and
» Ce XI, 699. Seminole.
river to the place of beginning.
cle 2.
Sept. 4 |<. <2. ---.---|--------~--~|)/ ound) Valley
reservation
Indians.
Superintendent Henley reports selection of temporary reserva-
tion at Round valley or ‘‘Nome Cult.”
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1856 S17
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of ccssion on map
Historical data and remarks
Number Location
cede their remaining lands and to remove W. of the Mississippi. A tract of
72 sections was selected for them in Minnesota, but they refused to remove.
This treaty of Feb. 5, 1856, was therefore concluded, and in pursuance of
its provisions another tract was purchased for them from the Menomini by
treaty concluded with that tribe Feb. 11, 1856.
The Indians selected a tract at the mouth of Vermillion river, but the U.S. did
not approve the selection. A tract was then assigned them on Crow river
by consent of the Winnebago, but as they did not remove it was not sur-
veyed or formally set apart for them.
By treaty of Feb. 11, 1856, with the Menomini, two townships were pur- See 403 Wisconsin 2.
chased from them for the location of the Stockbridge and Munsee, and the
latter removed thereto. For boundaries of this tract see Menomini treaty
of Feb. 11, 1856. By act of Congress of Feb. 6, 1871, the Stockbridge and
Munsee sold all but 18 sections of this reserve.
By act of Congress of Feb. 6, 1871, the Stockbridge and Munsee sold all but 18 403 Wisconsin 2.
sections of this reserve.
|
|
For boundaries of the reservation as actually selected and afterward enlarged, | See 341,342, Wisconsin 2.
see the treaty of Sept. 30, 1854,
For explanatory note see treaty of July 31, 1855.
This reserve was abandoned for Indian purposes, Mar. 31, 1866, and was restored See 522 California 2.
to the public domain by act of Congress of July 27, 1868.
This tract was ceded to the U.S. by the Seminole, Mar. 21, 1866, for the location 404 Indian Territory 2.
of other tribes. See 480
|
See 486,487, Indian Territory 2.
This is an indefinite cession fully covered by other more specific cessions,
It was first established as an Indian farm for temporary use, but has been ever ..---..----- California 2 (detail of
since continued as an Indian reserve, Nov. 18, 1858, Superintendent Henley Round Valley res-
was instructed to make public proclamation that the whole of Round val- | ervation).
ley was reserved. In Mar. 1860, it was surveyed by Andrew J. Hatch. The
boundaries thus surveyed are here shown by red lines and contained 25,030.08 |
acres, having been reduced to the limit authorized by the act of Mar. 3, 1853. |
A subsequent enlargement and survey was made in 1870, the boundaries of
which are shown by blue lines (see Executive order of Mar. 30,1870). Still
later modifications of boundary have been made, for which see act of Con-
gress of Mar. 3, 1873, and Executive order of July 26, 1876.
818 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE, Of IN DIAN
Date | Wher oe | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
1857 | | ;
Jan. 20 | Executive or- |.-.---.---- | Niskwali | President changes size and location of reserves as authorized
der. | and others, by sixth article of the treaty of Dec. 26, 1854, as follows:
parties to | Enlarges Puyallup reserve at 8. end of Commencement bay to
treaty of accommodate 500 Indians.
Dec. 26,
1854,
Enlarges and changes location of Nisqually reserve ....---.-.--
Establishes a new reserve at Muckleshoot prairie...--.....--.-
| .
June 30 | Executive or- |...........| Confederated | President establishes reserve at Grande Ronde in accordance
| der. bands of with treaty of Jan. 22, 1855, consisting of the following lands:
Willamette Ts. 5 and 6 §8.,R.8 W., and parts of Ts.5 and 6 8.,R.7 W.,
valley. | Willamette district, Oregon.
| | |
Sept. 24 | Table creek, | Stat. L., | Pawnee (four _ Cede all lands claimed by them, except as herein reserved, which
Nebraska | x1, 729. confeder- lands are bounded as follows: On the E. by the lands lately
| territory. ated bands).| purchased by the U.S. from the Omahas; on the 8. by the
| lands heretofore ceded by the Pawnees to the U.S.; on the
| W.by a line running due N. from the junction of the N. with
the 8. fork of the Platte river to the Keha-Paha river, and
on the N. by the Keha-Paha river to its junction with the
Niobrara, L’eau qui Court or Running Water river; thence
by that river to the western boundary of the late Omaha
cession.
| Reserve a tract 30 miles in length from E. to W. by 15 miles
wide from N. to §., including both banks of the Loup fork
of Platte river, the E. line of which shall be at a point not
| farther E. than the mouth of Beaver creek.
Halt-breeds to receive scrip entitling them to locate 160 acres
each,
Nov. 5) Tonawanda | Stat. L., | Seneka (Ton- | Cede all claim to lands W. of Missouri, set apart for New York
reservation,| xX1,735.| awanda/|_ Indians by treaty of Jan. 15, 1838.
New York. | | band). Tonawanda band may purchase of Ogden and Fellows a part
of or the entire Tonawanda reserve.
Tonawanda band to surrender to Ogden and Fellows such por-
tion of the said reserve as they do not purchase.
1858
Mar. 12
Washington, | Stat. L., | Ponka ....... The Poncas cede to the U.S. all lands they own or claim,
D.C. Xu, 997. except the tract bounded as follows: Beginning at a point
| onthe Neobrara river and running due N.so as to intersect
Ponca river 25 miles from its mouth; thence from said point
of intersection up said river 20 miles; thence due 8. to the
Neobrara river; thence down said river to the place of
beginning.
Half-breeds to receive scrip entitling them to locate 160 acres
each.
Sd
ROYCE) CESSIONS OF 1857-1858
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
819
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks
Number Location
Again enlarged by Executive order of Sept. 6, 1873. This second enlargement
embraced only fractional sec. 34, T. 21 N., R. 3 E., and is too small to be
definitely shown on the map. As thus enlarged it constitutes the present
Puyallup reserve.
As thus enlarged in size and changed in location it constitutes the present
Nisqually reserve.
Supplemented by Executive order of Apr. 9, 1874, and as thus established consti-
tutes the present Muckleshoot reserve. For boundaries see that order.
This cession is overlapped by Sioux cession of June 23, 1875, indicated by a blue |
line, and Sioux cession of Sept. 26, 1876, indicated by amauve line. It is also
overlapped by the Sioux reserve established by treaty of Apr. 29, 1868.
See acts of Congress, Apr. 10, 1876, and June 10, 1872...-...------------ +--+ +--+)
|
Notwithstanding the treaty of 1842 the Tonawanda Seneka refused to remove
from their reserve. This treaty of 1857 was therefore negotiated, and under
its provisions the Indians repurchased from Ogden and Fellows and their
grantees, portions of the reserve amounting in the aggregate to about 7,550
acres. The boundaries of the tracts thus repurchased are shown on the map
by scarlet lines. The quantity surrendered is shown between the scarlet
lines and the boundaries of the original tract.
By the Fort Laramie treaty of 1851 the E. line of the Sioux territory was fixed
by a line drawn from the mouth of White river in the direction of the forks
of the Platte. The Ponka claimed the country beginning at the mouth of
Ayoway river; thence up along Elk creek to the Old Omaha village on Elk-
horn river; thence westerly to the Black hills; thence along the Black hills
to the source of White river; thence down White river to the Missouri, and
thence to the beginning, but they were advised by the Commissioner of
Indian Affairs that their title was recognized only to that portion N. of the
Omaha cession and E. of the Sioux line by the treaty of Fort Laramie. The
tract herein ceded was therefore considered as comprising the land within
these latter limits, subject to the reservation specially made between Ponca
and Missouri rivers.
It was found that from a mistaken wording of the treaty this reserve did not
include the tract intended for the Ponka, At the request of the Commis-
sioner of Indian Affairs of July 26, 1860, the Commissioner of the Genera} |
Land Office directed that the line between Rs. 8 and 9 W. should be rec-
ognized as the E. boundary of the reservation instead of the line 25 miles
from the mouth of Ponea river, thus throwing the reserve about 12 miles to
the E. of the literal reading of the treaty. A part of this reserve, lying W.
of the range line between T's. 32 and 33 N., Rs. 10 and 11 W., was ceded by
treaty of Mar. 10, 1865, in return for the cession of fractional T. 31N., R.7 W.;
fractional T. 32 N., Rs. 6,7, 8,9, and 10 W.; fractional T. 33 N., Rs. 7 and8W.,
and that part of T,33 N., Rs, 9 and 10 W, lying S. of Ponca creek.
405 Washington (north-
western).
406 | Washington (north-
western).
See 564 Washington 2.
407 Oregon 1,
408 Dakota 1, Nebraska.
See 590 | Nebraska.
See 40 New York.
409 | Dakota 1.
| See 471, 472) Dakota 1.
820
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
June 8)
June 19
June 19
1859
Feb. 28
Apr. 15 |
July 16 |
Sept. 17
| Where or how | f>
concluded | Ee
Washington, | Stat. L.,
D.C. XI, 743.
Act of Con- | Stat. L.,
gress, XI, 312.
Washington, | Stat. L.,
IDA(Gr x1, 1031.
Washington,
D.C. xu, 1037.
|
Act of Con- | Stat. L.,
gress. x1, 401. |
Washington, | Stat. L.,
IDK(CK X11, 1101,
Sac and Fox | Stat. L.,
agency, | x11,1105.
Kansas ter-
ritory.
Executive or- |---. ....-.
der,
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Stat. L., | Sioux (Sisse- |
|
Tribe Description of cession or reservation
Yankton! Cede all claim to land, except as herein reserved, including
Sioux. islands in Missouri river, as follows: Beginning at the mouth
Munsee or,
Christian |
Indians. |
Sioux (Mede- |
wakanton |
and Wah-
pekute
bands).
ton and.
Wahpeton
bands).
Pima and
Maricopa.
Winnebago...
Chippewa of
Swan creek
and Black
river, and
Munsee
or Chris-
tian,
Chippewa (La
Pointe band).
| Reserve use of Red Pipestone quarry
of the Tchan-kas-an-data, or Calumet or Big Sioux river;
thence up the Missouri river to the mouth of the Pa-hah-
wa-kao or East Medicine Knoll river; thence up said river
to its head; thence in a direction [direct line?] to the head
of the main fork of the Wan-dush-kah-for (?) or Snake river;
thence down said river to its junction with the Tchan-san-
san, or Jaques or James river; thence in a direct line to the
northern point of Lake Kampeska; thence along the north-
ern shore of said lake and its outlet to the junction of said
outlet with Big Sioux river; thence down Big Sioux to its
junction with the Missouri river.
Reserve tract of 400,000 acres on Missouri river, as follows:
Beginning at the mouth of Naw-izi-wa-koo-pah or Chouteau
river and extending up the Missouri river 30 miles; thence
due N. to a point; thence easterly to a point on Chouteau
river; thence down said river to the place of beginning, so
as to include 400,000 acres.
Make grants of land in ceded country to sundry individuals.
Christian Indians sell four sections purchased of the Delawares
under treaty of May 6, 1854, and sale confirmed by Congress.
Indians to retain as a reserve that part of the tract given them
by treaty of Aug. 5, 1851, lying 8. of Minnesota river.
| Senate to decide upon their title to that portion N. of Minne-
sota river, and if itis pronounced good, the U.S. to pay them
for same,
Indians to retain as a reserve that part of the tract given them
by treaty of July 23, 1851, lying S. of Minnesota river.
The Senate to decide upon their title to that portion N. of Min-
nesota river, and if it is pronounced good, the U.S. to pay
them for same.
U.S. sets apart tract on Gila river occupied by them as a res-
ervation for their use, bounded as follows: Beginning at
Sweetwater station; thence S. 18° 38 E. 1 mile 39.87 chains;
S. 74° 26’ EX. 12 miles 22.67 chains; N. 18° 38’ W. 4 miles
70.15 chains; N. 74° 26’ W. 12 miles 22.67 chains; thence
from initial point N. 74° 26’ W.12 miles 72 chains; N. 18° 38’
W.4 miles 70.15 chains; S. 76° 26’ E. 12 miles 72 chains;
S. 18° 38’ E. 1 mile 38.60 chains, containing in the aggre-
gate 100 square miles.
Winnebagoes retain E. portion of their reservation, as follows:
Ts. 106 and 107 [N.] R. 24 [W.], and 106 and 107 R. 25, and
the two strips of land immediately adjoining them on the
E. and N.
Western portion of their reserve to be sold by the U.S. in trust
for their benetit.
Swan Creek and Black River Chippewas and the Munsee or
Christian Indians become united as one band.
A portion of reserve by treaty of May 9, 1836, not exceeding 7
sections to be retained as future home.
Remainder of tract reserved by treaty of May 9, 1836, to be
sold by the U.S. in trust for their benefit.
Secretary of Interior approves and reports to General Land
Office selections for reserve on Madeline island, as per treaty
of Sept, 30, 1854.
ROYCE]
CESSIONS OF 1858-1859
LAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
821
This constitutes the present Yankton reserve.-..---.--------------------------
The President is authorized to purchase another home forthem. See Delaware
treaty of May 6,1854. A new home was found for them among the Swan
federated.
Indians provided with a new reserve beyond the limits of any state. See
that act.
The Senate, by resolution of June 27, 1860, declared in favor of the Indian title. -|
By act of Congress, Mar. 3, 1863, this reserve was directed to be sold and the
Indians provided with a new reserve beyond the limits of any state. See
that act.
Senate, by resolution of June 27, 1860, declared in favor of the Indian title ----
Enlarged by Executive orders of Aug. 31, 1876, Jan. 10 and June 4, 1879, and
May 5, 1882.
By act of Congress, Feb. 21, 1863, this reserve was directed to be sold and the
President authorized to set apart a new reserve for them outside the limits
of any state.
Indians in pursuance of authority conferred by act of Congress of June 8,
1858.
See treaty of Sept. 30, 1854 -.....-..
Creek and Black River Chippewa in Kansas, with whom they became con-
By act of Congress, Mar. 3, 1863, this reserve was directed to be sold and the |
The interest in this reservation was purchased for the Munsee or Christian
See 335
Designation of cession on map
Number | Location
tee: = |
|
410 Dakota 1,
411 Dakota 1,
|
|
412 | Minnesota 2.
See 317 Kansas 2.
See 440 | Minnesota 1, Dakota
ile
413 Minnesota 1.
See 440 Minnesota 1, Dakota
iG
414 | Minnesota 1.
415 Arizona 2,
See 439 Minnesota 2.
|
416 Minnesota 2.
|
|
417 Kansas 2.
418 Kansas 2.
Wisconsin 2.
822 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date Where or how
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded f Jy mS
1859 | |
Oct. 1) Sac and Fox | Stat. L., | Sauk and Fox By this treaty a portion of the reservation of these tribes,
agency,| xXv,467.| of the Mis- described as follows, was retained for their use in severalty :
Kansas ter- | sissippi. Beginning at a point on the northern boundary line of their
ritory. reservation 6 miles W. of the NE. corner of the same; running
thence due S. to the southern boundary of the same 20 miles;
| thence W. along the southern boundary 12 miles; thence
due N. to the northern boundary of said reservation 20
miles; thence E. along said boundary line 12 miles, to the
place of beginning; estimated to contain about 153,600 acres.
Remainder of their reserve to be sold by U.S. in trust for their
benefit.
Mixed bloods and certain women to be entitled to 320 acres
| each out of the ceded portion.
Oct. 5 | Kansas agen- | Stat. L., | Kansa....... A portion of their reservation to be retained. Retained por-
| cy, Kansas | Xu, 1111. tion bounded as follows: Commencing at the SW. corner of
territory. said reservation; thence N. with the W. boundary 9 miles;
thence E. 14 miles; thence S. 9 miles; thence W. with the
| 8. boundary 14 miles, to the place of beginning.
| | Remainder of reservation to be sold by U,S.in trust for their
| | benefit.
Reserves provided for sundry half-breeds.
Western Sho- A reserve was selected and set apart by agent Jarvis at Ruby
shoni. Valley, Nevada.
NOV LOM See neces eae Soca ASAE Ss Chow = chilla, | Superintendent McDuffie reports abandonment of Fresno River
| Poho-neche, reservation,
i | Chook-chan-
cie, et al.
May Lao Se eecmtsee eae loci aoe Gila Apache .. Commissioner of Indian Affairs approved agent Steck’s selec-
tion of Gila Apache reservation and requested the General
| Land Office to respect it. It was bounded as follows: Com-
mencing at Santa Lucia spring, and running N. 15 miles;
| thence W. 15 miles; thence 8.15 miles; thence E, 15 miles to
the place of beginning.
May 30 | Sarecoxieville, | Stat. L., Delaware ....| A portion of their reserve allotted to them in severalty and re-
Delaware | X11, 1129. | tained for future home.
reservation. | Remainder of reserve sold to Leavenworth, Pawnee and West-
__ern Railroad Company.
The tract retained to contain sufficient land for allotments to
such ‘* Absentee” Delawares as may return.
| | Certain tracts reserved temporarily for mill, school, and mis-
sion purposes.
Certain tracts reserved for chiefs and interpreter.
June 27 Resolution of | Stat. L., Sioux in Min- U.S. Senate declares in favor of the title of Sioux in Minne-
U. S. Sen- | x11, 1042. | nesota. | sota to tract on N. side of Minnesota river, as provided for by
ate. | treaty of June 19, 1858.
1861 |
ROR poe eee S ease eas) Aacmaceeace Watche, No- Kings River reserve probably abandoned in the fall of 1861.
to-noto, |
We-melche,
| et al.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1859-1861 823
LAND CESSTONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks — = aA Ea.
Number Location
This tract was commonly known as the Diminished reserve. The unallotted See 494 Kansas 2.
portion of it was sold, from time to time, with the trust lands. The |
remainder was ceded by treaty of Feb, 18, 1867, As a whole the Diminished
reserve is shown on the map.
These lands were commonly known as trust lands and were sold by the U. S. 419 Kansas 2,
from time to time on sealed bids. A remnant of them remained unsold by
the U. S. at the time of the treaty of 1867 and provision was made by that
treaty for their final disposal, but for the purposes of this work the Indian
title to the whole tract was extinguished by this treaty of 1859, and it is
shown on the map accordingly,
This reserved tract is here shownasa whole. The tribe subsequently removed | 420 | Kansas 2.
to Indian territory upon a new reserve, and their reserve in Kansas was sold
under provisions of acts of Congress approved May 8, 1872, June 23, 1874,
July 5, 1876, and Mar. 16, i880.
These lands were sold, from time to time, under provisions of this treaty and 421 Kansas 2.
acts of Congress approved May 8, 1872, June 23, 1874, July 5, 1876, and Mar.
16,1880. The tract is here shown as a whole.
This reserve was 6 miles square. After being occupied and cultivated for sey- 422 Nevada.
eral years if was abandoned and subsequently became a station for the |
Overland Stage Company.
Special Agent J. Ross Browne reported, Nov. 4, 1859, that this reserve, so far as 423 | California 2.
the agricultural portion of it was concerned, consisted of a farm which had
|
|
been rented of private parties since 1854. It was originally established as a
temporary Indian reserve and no official survey was, so far as known, made of
its boundaries, although by report of Superintendent Henley, Aug. 15, 1857, it
was stated that he had selected it as the last of the five permanent reserves
authorized by act of Mar.3,1853. Its location is laid down (but by what
authority is not known) on a map of California in the Indian Office files bear-
ing number 186. ‘The location thus indicated is accepted for waut of a more
definite one. |
This reserve was 15 miles square and was at first supposed to be partly in Ari- | 424 | New Mexico 2.
zona and partly in New Mexice. It was afterward found to be entirely in = alld
New Mexico. In 1861 the Texas troops made a raid into New Mexico, in con-
sequence of which the U. 8. agent was compelled to abandon the reserve.
For several years thereafter the Apache were hostile and the reserve was not
again occupied. Aug. 28, 1867, the Commissioner of the General Land Office
asked that it be restored to the public domain.
This reserve was sold by the Delawares to the Missouri River Railroad Com- | See 488 Kansas 2.
pany by treaty of July 4, 1866.
25506 cocbce noes so dosigse cbbosd setsssessce gGks Je che sheen sonass cones eog aA 425 Kansas 2.
|
See treaties of June 19,1858. By the foregoing resolution the Indians were
allowed 30 cents per acre for these lands,
The information about this reserve is very indefinite. It was established about
the same time as the Fresno River reservation. It was a farm belonging to
private parties, containing about 350 acres of arable land, and was situated on
the right bank of Kings river, 10 miles from the foothills of the Sierra Nevada. |
18 ETH, PT 2 20
824
Date
Where or how
concluded
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF} ENDL Aw
Reference Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1861
Feb. 18
Mar. 6
Noy. 15
Fort Wise,
Kansas ter-
ritory.
Great Nemaha
agency, Ne-
braska ter-
ritory.
Leavenworth, |
| XU, 1177.
Kansas.
Executive or-
der,
Potawatomi
agency, Kan-
Sas,
Stat. L.,
Stat.
X11, 1163, | Cheyenne of
Upper Ar-
kansas.
Sauk and Fox
of the Mis-
souri, and
the Iowa.
xu, 1171.
Stat. L., | Delaware ....
| Uintah Mitac
|
Stat. L., | Potawatomi ..
XII, 1191.
L., Arapaho and |
Cede all land claimed by them except one reserved tract.
Reserve tract for future home, described as follows: Begin-
ning at the mouth of the Sandy fork of the Arkansas river
and extending westwardly along thesaid river to the mouth
of Purgatory river; thence along up the W. bank of the Pur-
gatory river to the northern boundary of the Territory of New
Mexico; thence W. along said boundary to a point where a
line drawn due S. from a point on the Arkansas river 5 miles
E.of the mouth of the Huerfano river would intersect said
northern boundary of New Mexico; thence due N. from that
point on said boundary to the Sandy fork to the place of
beginning.
Sacs and Foxes of the Missouri cede their reservation as fol-
lows: Beginning at the mouth of the 8. fork of Great Ne-
maha river; thence up the SW. bank of the Great Nemaha
with its meanders, to the mouth of the W. fork; thence up
the W. fork with its meanders to the 40° N. latitude where a
stone marks the SW. corner of the Sac and Fox reserve;
thence E. along the fortieth parallel to the W. bank of the
| §. fork of the Great Nemaha 14 miles, 27 chains 60 links to the
SE. corner of said reservation; thence down the S. fork with
its meanders to the place of beginning.
The Iowas cede to the Sacs and Foxes the following tract W.
of Nohearts creek: Beginning at the point where the south-
ern line of the Iowa reserve crosses Nohearts creek; thence
with said line to the 8. fork of Nemaha (known as Walnut
creek); thence down the middle of said §. fork to its mouth
and the middle of the Great Nemaha; thence down the middle
of said river to a point opposite the mouth of Nohearts creek ;
thence in a southerly direction in the middle of Nohearts
creek to the place of beginning.
Certain chiefs and others to make individual selections.
TIowas retain balance of their reserve for future home.
Confirms the sale to Leavenworth, Pawnee and Western Rail-
| road of lands under treaty of May 30, 1860.
| President sets apart Uintah valley, Utah, for various bands of
| Utes in Utah, so as to include the entire valley of Uintah
river within Utah territory, extending on both sides of said
river to the crest of the first range of contiguous mountains
on each side.
Remainder of country claimed by them taken possession of by
U.S, without formal purchase.
A portion of their reserve to be held in common, The lands
set apart for the ‘‘rest of the tribe,” known as the Prairie
band of Pottawatomies, are as follows: Secs. 25, 26, 35, and
36 of T. 7 8., R. 18 E.; secs. 25 to 36, both inclusive, of T.
7 S., R.14 E.; sees, 28 to 33, both inclusive, of T.7 8,, R. 15E.;
secs, 1, 2, 11, 12, 13, 14, 23, 24, 25, 26, 35, and 36, T.8 S., R.13 E.;
allof T.85S., R.14 E.; secs. 4, 5, 6, 7,8, 9, 16,17, 18, 19, 20, 21,
28, 29, 30, 31, 32, and 33, T.8 S., R. 15 E.; sees. 1, 2, 11, 12, 13,
and 14, T.9 8., R.13 E.; sees.1 to 18, both inclusive, of T.9
S., R. 14 E.; secs. 4,5, 6,7, 8,9, 16, 17, and 18, T.9 S., R.15 B.,
containing 77,357.67 acres. Of this amount of land 28,229. 24
acres have been allotted to 265 members of the band under
the general allotment act of Feb. 8, 1887 (24 Stat., p. 388).
A portion of their reserve to be allotted in severalty to indi- |
viduals. J
A portion of their reserve to be sold to the Leavenworth, |
Pawnee and Western Railroad Company. {
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1861
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
825
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
Seeexplanatary note opposite unratified treaty of Sept. 17, 1851, at Fort Laramie..
Gededtbyetireaty of Oot 14 1kbosssssascaenate mer decasteemenscs. cocesaecaneces
This covers a part of the cession previously made by the Iowa, but afterward
selected by the Sauk and Fox of the Missouri for a reserve.
Sree
Act of Congress of Aug. 15, 1876, provides for the sale, with the Indians’ consent,
of W. 10 sections of this reserve.
RRPLOSRECUIONS 2c ac05~)22s sce sence enema damcteceaesclcuscsacincesauccae ¢-
PREMAINGOT: <0 a.o:os ssaccenninslsc eine osteo eer ee ie eee eaereeesise os Nooneosco sane
This coustitutes the present Uintah valley reserve. These bands were the Tim-
panoy, Uintah, Pah Vant, San Pitche, Pi-ede, Seuvarit, etc.
By treaty of June 8, 1865, with the various bands of Uta in Utah territory,
they ceded all their claim to land (except the Uintah reserve) in that ter-
ritory. The treaty, however, failed of ratification.
This is the tract now known as the Potawatomi reserve in Kansas and is oc-
cupied by those commonly termed the ‘‘ Prairie band of Potawatomi.”
left of the original reserve after the ‘“‘reserve in common” should be set
apart and after the individual allotments should have been made out of the |
remainder. The individual allotments were sold from time to time by the |
allottees, who became citizens of the U.S., but who afterward, on their own
petition, were assigned a reserve as Indians in Indian Territory.
The portion to be sold to the railroad company comprised all that should et
426
See 477
323, 427
430
See 425
431
432
433
434
| Nebraska, Kansas 1,
Colorado 1, Wyo-
ming 1.
| Colorado 1,
Nebraska (eastern
portion).
Kansas 2.
Kansas 2,
Kansas 2.
Kansas 2,
Utah 1.
Arizona 1, Utah 1,
Nevada, Coloradol,
Kansas 2.
Kansas 2.
826
Date
Where or how
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Reference
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Tribe
(ETH. ANN, 18
Description of cession or reservation
concluded
1862
June 24 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Ottawa of | Tribal relations to be dissolved in five years and the Ottawas
ns x1, 1237. Blanchard’s to become citizens of U.S.
Fork and | Allotments to be made in severalty to members of the tribe.
Roche de | 20,000 acres to be sold for the benefit of the school fund.
Boeuf. Lands granted to Baptist church and sundry individuals.
Remainder of reserve to be sold for the benefit of the tribe by
the U.S.
1
June 28 Kickapoo | Stat. L., | Kickapoo..... A portion of their reservation to be setapart and held in com-
agency, Kan-| x11, 623. mon.
sas,
| A portion of their reservation to be allotted to individuals. |
A portion of their reservation to be sold to the Atchison and
Pike’s Peak Railroad Company. |
1863
Feb. 21 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Winnebago...| President authorized to set apart reserve for Winnebago, com-
gress. XII, 658. mencing at the SW. corner of T. 106 N., R. 27 W., of meridian
No. 4 (as surveyed by John Ball, deputy surveyor, under con-
tract of June 20, 1854); thence E., by the line between Ts. 105
and 106 N., 24 miles, to the SE. corner of T.106 N., R.24 W.;
thence N., by the range line between Ts. 23 and 24 W., 1 mile;
thence E. 1 mile; thence N., parallel with range line between
Ts. (Rs.) 23 and 24, 12 miles, to a point 1 mile N. of the line be-
tween Ts. 107 and 108 N.; thence W., parallel with said line,
25 miles, to the range line between Ts. (Rs.) 27 and 28 W.;
thence by said range line 13 miles §. to the place of beginning,
including an area equal to 18 miles square.
Upon their removal the reserve of the Winnebagoin Minnesota
to be sold by U.S, in trust for their benefit.
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Sioux (Sisse-| President authorized to set apart for them a reserve beyond |
gress. xu, 819, ton, Wahpe- the limits of any State, and to remove them thereto.
ton, Mede-
wakanton,| Their reserve in Minnesota to be sold by U.S. for their benefit.
and Wahpe- Commencing at a point on theright bank of the Minnesota
kute bands), river, opposite to and due §. from the middle of the mouth of
Little Rock river; thence S. 12 miles and 44.30 chains; thence
N. 65° 49’ W. 59 miles and 35.70 chains; thence N. 62° 17’ W. 69
miles; thence N.43° 52/ W.12 miles and 60 chains, to treaty
line of cession of 1851; thence in a northerly direction 10
miles, to the southern extremity of Lake Traverse; thence
down the Minnesota river to the place of beginning.
Mar. 11 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Chippewa of | This treaty was canceled and superseded by the treaty of May
Dic, X11, 1249, Mississippi 7, 1864
and Pilla-
| ger and
Lake Win-
nibigoshish
bands of
Chippewa.
June 9) Council) Stat. L., | Nez Percé....| The Nez Percé tribe relinquish to the U. S. the lands heretofore
grounds, | xIv, 647. reserved for their use and occupancy, excepting so much
Lapwai|
valley.
thereof as is hereinafter set apart for a new reservation.
They reserve the tractincluded within the following boundaries:
Commencing at the NE. corner of Lake Wa-ha; thence north-
erly toa point ontheN. bank of Clearwaterriver, 3miles below
the mouth of the Lapwai; thence down the N. bank of Clear-
water to the mouth of Hatwai eraek; thence due N. to a
point 7 miles distant; thence eastwardly to a point on the N.
fork of Clearwater, 7 miles from its mouth; thence toa point
on Oro Fino creek, 5 miles above its mouth; thence to a point
on the N, fork of the 8. fork of Clearwater, 5 miles above its
mouth; thence to a point on the S. fork of Clearwater, 1 mile
above the bridge on the road leading to Elk city (so as to
include all the Indian farms now within the forks); thence
in a straight line westwardly to the place of beginning.
Robert Newell is to receive a patent for the tract confirmed to
him.
|
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1862-1863
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.’
Historical data and remarks
827
Designation of cession on map
See act of Congress of June 10, 1872; also treaty of Feb. 18, 1833.
These allotted lands, school lands, trust lands, ete, were so intermingled with
each other that it is impossible to show the distinction between them upon a
map of the scale of that accompanying this work. It is really unnecessary,
however, for, so far as the Indians themselves were concerned, their title to
the whole reserve was practically relinquished by this treaty of 1862, and
subsequent treaty provisions or legislation were merely regulative of the
method of disposing of remnants thereof for the benefit of the Indians.
This constitutes the present Kickapoo reservation in Kansas......--..---------
The portion allotted to individuals and that sold to the railroad company are
so intermingled that it would be impossible to clearly indicate the bounda |
ries of each upon a map of this scale. So far as the tribal title was con- ,
cerned, it passed by this provision to the allottees, many of whom have re-
ceived patents for their allotments and in some instances sold them to thin]
parties.
This reserve was established by Executive order of July 1, 1863, and ceded to
U. S. by treaty of Mar. 8. 1865. By treaty of Apr. 29, 1868, with the Sioux,
it was made a part of the ‘‘ Big Sioux reserve” in Dakota.
This reserve was established by Executive order of July 1, 1863, at Crow creek,
Dakota. By treaty of Apr. 29, 1868, with the Sioux, it was included within
the limits of the ‘‘ Big Sioux reserve.”
For the original reservation, see treaty of June 11, 1855 ........-...-.---------
MHisis their present LOkCL Vee. wee eee tne ee ele melee ies sialon ln emm = =n
Number Location
435 Kansas 2.
436 Kansas 2.
437 | Kansas 2.
See 468 | Dakota 2.
439 Minnesota 2.
440 Dakota 1 Minnesota 1,
441 Idaho, Oregon 1,
Washington 1.
442 Idaho.
828 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH, ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
| Where or how
Reference
concluded ayer
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
July 1 Executive or-|..--...----
| der.
Executive or- |...........
der.
July 1
July 2 Fort Bridger,
| Utah terri- |
tory.
Stat. L.,
XVIII, 685.
July 30 | Box Elder, | Stat. L.,
| Utah terri- | x11, 663.
tory. |
Stat. L.,
XVII,689.
Oct.
bo
Stat. L.,
XIII, 667.
Old crossing
of Red Lake
river, Min-
nesota,
|
Oct. 7 | Conejos, Col- | Stat. L.,
| orado ter- | XIII, 673,
ritory. |
Sioux of the
Mississippi.
| Winnebago...
Shoshoni
(Eastern
bands).
Shoshoni
(Northwest-
ern bands).
Shoshoni,
(Western
bands).
Chippewa
(Red Lake
and Pem-
bina bands),
| Uta (Tabe-
guache band),
,
President sets apart a reserve at Crow creek, Dakota, under au-
thority of act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1863, bounded as follows:
Beginning at a point in the middle channel of the Missouri
river, opposite the mouth of Crow creek, in Dakota; follow
up said channel about 14 miles, to a point opposite the mouth
of Sne-o-tka creek; thence due N. and through the center of
the stockade surrounding the agency buildings for the Sioux
of the Mississippi and Winnebago Indians about 3 miles to a
large stone mound; thence due E, 20 miles; thence due §. to
the Cedar Island river or American creek; thence down the
said river or creek to the middle channel of the Missouri
river; thence up said channel to place of beginning.
President sets apart a reserve adjoining Crow Creek reserve
under authority of act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1863.
Boundaries of the Shoshonee country partly defined.......-...
Agree to provisions of treaty of July 2, 1863 ...--....-....--.
Boundaries claimed defined on the E.and W.
Boundaries defined, as follows: On the N. by Wong-goga-da
mountains and Shoshonee River valley; on the W. by Su-
non-to-yah mountains or Smith Creek mountains; on the 8.
by Wico-bah and the Colorado desert; on the E. by Po-ho-
no-be valley or Steptoe valley and Great Salt Lake valley.
President authorized to establish reservations for them when
deemed advisable.
Cede tract within following boundaries: Beginning at the point
where the international boundary between the U. 8. and
British Possessions intersects the shore of the Lake of the
Woods; thence in a direct line southwestwardly to the head
of Thief river; thence down the main channel of said river
to its mouth, on Red Lake river; thence in a southeasterly
direction in a direct line toward the head of Wild Rice river
to the point where such line would intersect the northwestern
boundary of a tract ceded to the U.S. by treaty of Feb. 22,
1855, by the Pillager and Lake Winnebigoshish bands;
thence along said boundary line to the mouth of Wild Rice
river; thence up the main channel of Red river to the mouth
of the Shayvenne; thence up the main channel of Shayenne
river to Poplar Grove; thence in a direct line tothe Place of
Stumps, otherwise called Lake Chicot; thence in a direct
line to the head of the main branch of Salt river; thence
in a direct line due N. to the point where such line would in-
tersect the international boundary; thence eastwardly along
said boundary to the place of beginning.
Half-breeds and mixed bloods to be entitled to 160 acres each
out of ceded lands.
One section each reserved for Moose Dung and Red Bear.
Unceded lands still retained by them. ..........--..-.--------
Define their boundaries.
Cede all territory except one reserved tract.
Reserve tract bounded as therein recited and amended by the
Senate.
———
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1863
LAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
829
Historical data and remarks
Wonedipyatreaty, of Maris, coo ecm rcirer ce ae eaenmcieinisme isesictat =leesle ein sle'winin
For disposal of this country see treaty of July 3, 1868.
This treaty was with Pocataligo’s band, who claimed that portion of the Sho-
shoni country lying between Port Neuf mountains and Raft river, This
country comprised a portion of that ceded by treaty of July 3, 1868.
Associated with these bands more or less intimately were the Bannock, The
reports concerning their respective boundaries are involved in much confusion
and contradiction, The truth seems to be that both tribes ranged in large
measure and with equal freedom over the same vast extent of territory, with
the exception that in Nevada the Bannock were seldom found §. of 41°
N. latitude. No formal purchase of the territorial claim of these tribes or
bands was made, but the U.S. took possession of the same, assuming the right
of satisfying their claim by assigning them such reservations as might seem
essential for their occupancy, and supplying them in such degree as might
seem proper with necessaries of life.
For a separate definition of the boundaries of the Shoshoni-Goship, see treaty
with that band of Oct. 12, 1863.
For reservations established under this authority see Lemhi reserve, by Execu-
tive order of Feb. 12, 1875; Carlin Farms reserve, by Executive order of
May 10, 1877, and Duck Valley reserve, by Executive order of Apr. 16, 1877.
A reservation had also been established in 1859 at Ruby yalley, but after a
few years of occupancy it was abandoned,
This cession is overlapped by the Sisseton and Wahpeton cession of Sept. 20, 1872,
and also by a small SE, corner of the Devils Lake reserve, established by
treaty of Feb, 19, 1867.
This treaty was practically superseded by treaty of Mar. 2, 1868, with the Con-
federated bands of Uta. A treaty was, however, concluded in the meantime |
by Superintendent Irish on June 8, 1865, with the various bands of Uta,
wherein they ceded all claim to land in Utah, except the Uintah reserye.
The treaty, however, was not assented to by the Senate.
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
445
See 468
444
445
Dakota 2.
Dakota 2.
Utah 1, Nevada, Cali-
fornia 2, Oregon 1,
Idaho. .
| Minnesotal, Dakotal.
Minnesota 1.
830
Day concluded Tribe
1863
Oct. 12 | Tuillavalley, | | Shoshoni-Go-
Utah terri- ship.
tory.
1864 |
Jan. 15 | Executive or- Apache ......
der.
Apr. 8 | Act of Con- California In-
gress. dians.
Apr. 16 | Executive or- Ottawa and
der. Chippewa in
Michigan.
May 5/1 Act of Con- | Uta sess.
gress.
May 7 | Washington, Chippewa of
D.C. the Missis-
Where or how
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
sippi, and
Pillager
and Lake
Winnibi-
goshish |
bands of
Chippewa.
Description of cession or reservation
Define their boundaries as follows: On the N. by the middle of
the Great Desert; on the W. by Steptoe valley; on the 8. by
Tooedoe or Green mountains; on the E. by Great Salt lake,
Tuilla and Rush valleys.
President authorized to establish reservations for them when
deemed advisable.
President directs establishment of a reserve in New Mexico, 40
miles square, around Bosque Redondo as the center.
Authorizing the establishment of four Indian reservations
within the limits of the state.
President withdraws certain lands from market for intended
consolidation of Indians on Little Traverse reserve.
Provides for vacation and sale of certain Indian reserves, viz:
Spanish Fork reserve.—Beginning at the SW. corner of reserve,
which is 10 chains S. and 2.02 chains W. of the NW. corner of
sec. 26, T.88., R. 1 E.; thence E. 7 miles and 20 chains to the
SE. corner of said reserve; thence N. 20.73 chains to the
Spanish Fork creek; thence down the left bank of said
ereek to its mouth; thence southwestwardly along the shore
of Lake Utah toa point due N. from the place of beginning;
thence S. 3 miles and 26 chains to the place of beginning.
Corn Creek reserve.—Beginning at the SW. corner of reserve,
which is8.10 chains E. and 8.50 chains. of the NW. corner
of sec. 35, T. 238., R.6 W., being a point in the ledge of Black
Rock on the 8. side of the road leading from Corn creek to
Beaver; thence E. 12 miles; thence N. 12 miles; thence W.
12 miles; thence S. 12 miles to the place of beginning.
San Pele reserve.—Beginning at the SW. corner of the reserve,
which is 2.15 chains §. and 7.70 chains W. of the NW. cor-
ner of sec. 35, T. 208., R. 1 W.; thence E. 12 miles; thence N.
12 miles; thence W. 12 miles; thence 8. 12 miles to the place
of beginning.
Deep Creek reserve.—Beginning at the SW. corner of the
reserve, which is 28 chains N. and 31.62 chains W. of the SE.
corner of sec. 7, T.9 S., R. 19 W., said point being pointed out
by settlers as the line established by Agent Jarvis; thence
E. 12 miles; thence N. 12 miles; thence W. 12 miles; thence
8. 12 miles to the place of beginning.
Cede to the U.S. the Gull Lake reservation established by treaty
of Feb. 22, 1855, except one-half section granted to Rev. Jno.
Johnson and H. Day.
Cede to the U.S. the Mille Lac reservation established by treaty
of Feb. 22, 1855, except one section granted to Shaw-vosh-
kung.
Cede to U. S. the Sandy Lake reservation established by treaty
of Feb. 22, 1855, except one section granted to Mis-qua-dace.
Cede to the U. S. the Rabbit Lake reservation established by
treaty of Feb. 22, 1855.
Cede to the U.S. the Pokagomin Lake reservation established
by treaty of Feb, 22, 1855.
Cede to the U. 8S. the Rice Lake reservation established by
treaty of Feb. 22, 1855.
The U.S. set apart for the Chippewas of the Mississippi all lands
in following boundaries except the reservations described in
third clause of article 2 of treaty of Feb. 22, 1855: Beginning
at a point 1 mile S. of the most southerly point of Leach
lake; thence in an easterly course to a point 1 mile S. of the
most southerly point of Goose lake; thence due E. to a point
En
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1863-1864
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
831
Designation of cession on map
Number
These were but a single band of the numerous bands of Western Shoshoni.
The boundaries here defined formed a portion of the general Shoshoni coun-
try, and were also taken possession of by the U.S. without formal purchase,
as set forth in the note opposite the treaty of Oct. 1, 1863, with the Western
Shoshoni. But inasmuch as a separate treaty was concluded with the
Shoshoni-Goship specifically detining their boundaries, their country is here
shown as a separate tract.
The Navaho were subsequently removed to this reserve. Difficulties ensuing
between the two tribes, the Apache, in 1865, abandoned the reserve. In 1868,
in consequence of the treaty with the Navaho June 1, that tribe removed
to a new reserve therein provided for them, and the Bosque Redondo reserve
was abandoned. July 21, 1871, the Commissioner of Indian Affairs advised
the Commissioner of the General Land Office that the reserve was no longer
needed for Indian purposes.
The four reserves recognized under this act were Round Valley, Hoopa Valley,
Smith River, and Tule River.
See explanatory note to the treaty of July 31, 1855.
The first three of these reserves were established in 1856 by U.S. Indian Agent
Garland Hurt for different bands of the Uta. The Deep Creek reserve was
established in 1859 by Agent Jarvis for the Snakes and the Gosi Uta.
Partly repealed by act of June 18, 1878, and reservesrestored to public domain.
Uta on June 8, 1865, by which the latter agreed to cede the four reservations
above named, containing 291,480 acres, at 624 cents per acre, and also to cede
all claim to other territory in Utah outside of the Uintah reservation. The |
treaty, however, failed of ratification.
By article 12 the Mille Lac Indians were not to be compelled to surrender their
reserve so long as they refrained from molesting the persons and property of
the whites, and they still continue to occupy it.
Included with the Sandy lake reserve.
A portion of this reserve was ceded by treaty of Mar. 19, 1867.
448
452
Q A450. 4
A general treaty was made by Superintendent Irish with the different bands of | 449,400; 451,
|
Location
Utah 1, Nevada.
New Mexico 2.
Utah 1.
Minnesota 1.
Minnesota 2.
Minnesota 1.
832 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH, ANN. 18
SCHEDULE: Ob DD iLALy
Where or how
Date concluded
Reference | Tribe Description of cession or reservation
| |
1864
May 7} Washington, | Stat. L., | Chippewa of _ dueS. from the intersection of the Pokagomin reservation
D.D. XU, 693. the Missis- and the Mississippi river; thence on the dividing line
sippi, and between Deer river and lakes and Mashkordens river and
| Pillager lakes until a point is reached N. of the first-named river and
and Lake lakes; thence in a direct line northwesterly to the outlet of
Winnibi- Two Routs lake; thence in a southwesterly direction to
goshish,; Turtle lake; thence southwesterly to the head water of
bands of Rice river; thence northwesterly along the line of the Red
Chippewa. | Lake reservation to the mouth of Thief river; thence down
the center of the main channel of Red Lake river to a point
| opposite the mouth of Black river; thence southeasterly in a
direct line with the outlet of Kice lake to a point due W.
of place of beginning; thence to the place of beginning.
July 8 || Order ‘Secre= }|.-----_ 2-5. Chehalis, | Country between Nisqually and Quiniaelt territory on N., Cas-
| tary Inte- Klatsop, cade mountains on E., and Columbia river on the 8.
| rior. | Chinook,
Klikitatand
other tribes.
July 8 | Executive or- |.........-- Chehalis, | Secretary of Interior approves selection of reserve made for
| der. | Klatsop, | Chehalis and other Indians by Superintendent of Indian
and Chi- Affairs, as follows: Beginning at the post corner to sections 1
nook, | 2,35 and 360n township line between Ts. 15 and 16 N., R4
W. of Willamette meridian, being the NE. corner of the reser-
vation; thence W. along the township line 240 chains to the
post corner of sections 4, 5,32, and 33; thence N. on the line
between sections 32 and 33 26.64 chains to the SE. corner of
James H, Roundtree’s donation claim; thence W. along the
S. boundary of said claim 71.50 chains to its SW. corner;
thence N. on W. boundary of the claim 13.10 chains; thence
W. 8.50 chains to the quarter-section post on line of sections
31 and 32; thence N. along section line 40 chains to the post
corner to sections 29, 30, 31, and 32; thence W. on line between
sections 30 and 31,25 and 36, 101.24 chains to the Chehalisriver ;
thence up the Chehalis river with its meanderings, keeping
to the 8. of Sand island, to the post on the right bank of the
river, being the corner to fractional sections 1 and 2; thence
| N. on the line between sections 1 and 2, 73.94 chains to the
| | place of beginning.
April 28 | Executive or- |........-.-. | Pai-Uteleeeeee President orders establishment of a mill and timber reserve
der. | on Truckee river for use of Pyramid Lake reservation
Indians, as follows: Beginning at a stone and wooden monu-
| ment standing about 300 feet S. from the southeasterly bank
of Truckee river and marked on E., side ‘ Reserve,” said
| monument having been erected to designate the eastern
boundary of the State of California at the crossing of said
river by thesurveyors appointed to determine and mark said
boundary; thence due S. along said boundary line E. of the
Truckee river 240 chains to the SW. corner of said reserve;
thence due E. 363.34 chains to the SE. corner of said reserve
(in sec. 26, T. 18 N., R.18 E.); thence N. 406.66 chains to NNE.
corner of reserve (in sec. 35, T. 19 N., R. 18 E.); thence N. 45°
W. 330 chains to the NE. corner of reserve (in sec. 17, T. 19
N.,18 E); thence due W. across Truckee river about three-
fourths of a mile above O’Neil’s station 130 chains to the NW.
corner of said reserve, it being on the boundary line between
Nevada and California; thence due S. with said boundary line
400 chains to the place of beginning, again crossing the
| Truckee river, containing within said boundaries 20, 531.38
acres,
|
Aug. 21. Under act of | Stat. L., | Hupa(S. Fork, | Superintendent Wiley locates the whole of Hoopa valley as one
Congress | x111,39.| Redwood, of the reserves contemplated by act of Apr. 8, 1864, as fol-
April8, 1864. and Grouse lows: Beginning at the SE. corner of the reservation at a
Creek bands). post set in mound of rocks marked “ H. V. R., No.3;” thence
S. 174 degrees W. 905.15 chains to the SE. corner of the
| | reservation; thence 8. 724° W, 480 chains to the mouth of
Trinity river.
orce] . CESSIONS OF 1864 833
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
]
| Designation of cession on map
- r |
Historical data and remarks
Number Location
|
These tribes originally claimed this territory. The U.S. took possession of it 458 Washington 1.
without any treaty. assigning to the Indians first only one small reserve |
(Chehalis) and afterward another (Shoalwater Bay). ‘The territory thus
acquired by the U.S. is here shown.
Restored to public domain by Executive order of Oct.1, 1886, and another | 459 Washington (north-
reserye established in lieu thereof. western).
The Secretary of the Interior notified the General Land Office, July 13, 1864, that 460 Nevada.
the President had ordered the reservation to be made. July 19, 1864, the In-
dian Office sent the General Land Office a copy of the Executive order. The
reserve was really within the territory claimed by the Washo, although
intended to furtish timber for the use of the Pai-Ute at Pyramid lake. It
contained 20,000 acres. It was surveyed, but never used for the purpose
intended. It became so far lost sight of by the Indian Office that in 1870
Agent Douglass reported that no such reservation existed and that a contrary
statement by his predecessor was incorrect. It was thus tacitly abandoned |
without any formal relinquishment. |
Oct. 3, 1864, the Commissioner of Indian Affairs, in approving the action of 461 California 2.
Superintendent Wiley, directed that particular care be taken in the definition
of the boundaries of the reserve. Mar. 3, 1865, Cougress appropriated $60,000
to pay for improvements of whitesettlers on the reserve. In 1875 the bound-
aries were surveyed by C. T. Bissell, and by Executive order of June 23, 1876,
these boundaries were adopted and declared to be the true boundaries of the
Hoopa Valley reserve.
834 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH, ANN, 18
SOE DULE, OP TDL Ah
| Where or how
Date | comchitel | Reference | Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1864 |
Oct. 14 | Klamathlake, Stat. L., Klamath and | Cede territory within the following boundaries: Beginning at
Oregon. | xvi, 707. Modok the point where the 44° N, latitude crosses the summit of Cas-
| tribes and | cade mountains; thence following the main dividing ridge
Yahooskin | of said mountainsin a southerly direction to the ridge which
band of separates the waters of Pitt and McCloud rivers from the
| Snake In- waters on the N.; thence along said dividing ridge in an
| dians. easterly direction to the southern end of Goose lake; thence
northeasterly to the northern end of Harney lake; thence
due N. to 44° N. latitude; thence W. to the place of be-
ginning.
Reserve, until it is otherwise directed by President of U. §.,
a tract bounded as follows: Beginning upon the eastern
shore of the middle Klamath lake at the Point of Rocks,
about 12 miles below the mouth of Williamson’s river;
thence following up said eastern shore to the mouth of Wood
river; thence up Wood river to a point 1 mile N. of the
bridge at Fort Klamath; thence due K. to the summit of the
ridge which divides the upper and middle Klamath lakes;
thence along said ridge to a point due E. [W.] of the N. end
of the upper lake; thence due E., passing the said N. end of
the upper lake, to the summit of the mountains on the E.
side of the lake; thence along said mountain to the point
where Sprague’s river is intersected by the Ish-tish-ea-wax
creek; thence in a southerly direction to the summit of the
mountain the extremity of which forms the Point of Rocks;
thence along said mountain to the place of beginning.
Oct. 18} Isabella, Stat. L., | Chippewa of | Relinquish the land on Saginaw bay reserved to them by treaty
Michigan. XIV,657.. Saginaw, of Aug. 2, 1855.
Swan creek, | Relinquish right to purchase unselected lands in Isabella
| and Black reservation and of locating lands in lieu of lands sold by U.8.
| river in upon said reserve.
| Michigan. | U.S.set apart for them all unsold land in the six townships in
| Isabella county reserved to them by treaty of Aug. 2, 1855,
as follows: N. 4T. 14, and Ts. 15,16 N., R.3 W.; the N.4 T. 14,
| and T.15N., R.4 W.; and Ts. 14,15 N., R.5 W.
Oct. 21 | Executiveor- |....-...-..- | Dwamishetal.| Secretary of Interior enlarges reserve at Port Madison estab-
| der. lished by treaty of Jan. 22, 1855. Boundaries of addition
not given, but are shown on the original plat in the Office of
; Indian Affairs.
1865
Mar. 3/ Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Colorado | Establishes reserve on Colorado river in Arizona, the bound-
gress, | XIII,559, River. aries of which as finally established by Executive order May
| 15, 1876, were as follows: Beginning at a point where La Paz
arroyo enters the Colorado river and 4 miles above Ehren-
berg; thence easterly with said arroyo to a point 8. of the
crest of La Paz mountain; thence with said mountain crest
in anortherly direction to the top of Black mountain; thence
in a northwesterly direction over the Colorado river to the
top of Mountain peak in California; thence southwesterly in
a straight line to the top of Riverside mountain, California;
thence in a direct line toward the place of beginning to the
W. bank of Colorado river; thence down said W. bank to a
point opposite the place of beginning; thence to the place
of beginning.
Mar. 6] Washington, | Stat. L., | Omaha...-... Cede tract off N. side of theirreservation for purpose of locating
D.C. XIV, 667.) Winnebagoes thereon, bounded as follows: Commencing ata
point on the Missouri river 4 miles due S. from the N. bound-
ary of said reservation; thence W. 10 miles; thence 8. 4
miles; thence W. to the western boundary of the reserva-
tion; thence N. to the northern boundary line; thence E. to
the Missouri river; thence 8, along the river to the place of
beginning.
Mar. 8 | Washington, Stat. L., | Winnebago. -..| Cede reservation in Dakota established by Executive order
D.C. ie Sy Or. July 1, 1863, under act of Congress Feb. 21, 1863, described as
| follows: Beginning at a point in the middle channel of the
Missouri river where the western boundary of the Sioux of
> Oe ee ewe
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1864-1865
LAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
835
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
Sinwis s = =e See wine o wens cece Coca seen Snem wane mamas smcinms nec -ascccecscecccosevennee 462 Oregon 1, Califor-
nia 2,
This constitutes the present Klamath reservation. The boundaries had not been 463 Oregon 1,
determined when the map was drawn (1895), the plat shown being that given
temporarily by the General Land Office,
ee ce CR BOS CEB GEE ER I EROC OREO ERS Or CO COC EOE ECDECCtCCOCRCOCCOCOE EOE E Ee CeRCr rrr ere 464 Michigan 2.
nod 2p DOES ane Bae So aps Geests Assceninsddos Sono cetoac50 5 0592 og EEE SEDO SerEE Eee | See 396 Michigan 2,
|
Enlargement shown on map of Washington, along Admiralty inlet...........-. 465 Washington (along
Admiralty inlet).
An addition established by Executive order of Noy, 22, 1873. See also Execu- 466 Arizona 2.
tive orders of Novy. 16, 1874, and May 15, 1876. See 593
See treaty of Mar. 16, 1854, and act of Congress of June 22, 1874. See also 467 Nebraska 1,
treaty of Mar. 8, 1865, with the Winnebago.
|
This tract subsequently became and still remains a part of the ‘‘Great Sioux | 468 | Dakota 2.
reserve,” established by treaty of Apr. 29, 1868,
|
|
836
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES ©
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHED ULE OR EN DLAcN
Where or how
concluded
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Mar. 10 |
|
July 10 |
Aug. 12
Sept. 29
Washington, | §
D.C.
Washington, |
D.C. |
|
Order of Sec- |
tary of In-
terior,
Sprague River
valley, Ore- |
gon,
|
Canville, Kan-}|
sas.
Stat. L.,
XIV, 675.
Stat. L.,
XIV, 683,
Stat. L.,
XIV, 687.
|
| Winnebago. -.
Snake (Woll-
pah-pe tribe).
the Mississippi reserve intersects the same; thence N. and
through the center of the stockade surrounding the agency
buildings of the Sioux of the Mississippi and Winnebago
Indians and along said boundary line to the NW. corner of
said Sioux reserve; thence along the northern boundary of
said Sioux reserve 10 miles; thence due N. 20 miles; thence
due W. to the middle channel of Medicine Knoll river; thence
down said river to the middle channel of the Missouri river;
thence down the said channel to the place of beginning.
U.S. give them tract ceded by Omahas, Mar. 6, 1865, for future
home.
Cede the portion of their reservation under treaty of Mar. 12,
1858, lying W. of the range line between Ts. 32 and 33 N.,
Rs. 10 and 11 W., of sixth principal meridian, estimated to
contain 30,000 acres.
U.S. cede to Ponca Indians the following-described fractional
townships: T. 31 N., R. 7 W.; fractional T. 32 .N., Rs. 6, 7, 8,
9, and 10 W.; fractional T. 33 N., Rs. 7 and 8 W,; also all
that part of T. 33 N., Rs. 9 and 10 W. lying 8. of Ponea creek ;
also all the islands in the Niobrara or Running Water river,
lying in front of lands or townships above ceded to the U. 8.
Country claimed by Washoes was taken possession of by set-
tlers between 1855 and 1865 without purchase of their title
by U.S.
| Cede tract of country within the following boundaries: Begin-
ning at the Snow peak in the summit of the Blue mountain
range near the heads of Grande Ronde and N. fork of John
Day’s rivers; thence down said N. fork of John Day’sriver to
its junction with the S. fork; thence due 8. to Crooked. river;
thence up Crooked river and the 8. fork thereof to its source ;
thence southeasterly to Harney lake; thence northerly to the
heads of Malheur and Burnt rivers; thence continuing north-
erly to the place of beginning.
Agree to remove to reservation set apart for Klamaths et al.
by treaty of Oct. 14, 1864.
Cede 30 by 50 miles off E. end of reservation, beginning at the
SE. corner of their present reservation; thence N. with the
eastern boundary thereof 50 miles to the NE. corner; thence
W. with the northern line 30 miles; thence S. 50 miles to the
southern boundary of said reservation; thence E. with said
southern boundary to the place of beginning; provided, that
the ceded lands do not extend W. of a line running from a
point 1 mile E. of the place where Verdigris river crosses the
southern boundary of the state of Kansas.
Cede tract 20 miles wide N. and 8S. off N. side of reservation to
be sold by U.S. in trust for their benefit.
Grant one section in trust to Catholic mission.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1865 837
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks eo
Number Location
For metes and bounds see No. 467, treaty with the Omaha, Mar. 6, 1865. To
this tract were added 20 sections purchased from the Omaha under act of |
Congress of June 22, 1874 (deed dated July 31, 1874), for the Winnebago |
removed from Wisconsin.
1. The tract purchased from the Omaha Mar. 6, 1865......-.---..----.--.---! 469 | Nebraska (eastern
2. The tract purchased from the Omaha by act of June 22, 1874....---..... 470 f{ portion).
|
RR oh hese oe ce: sre esha Achat aieletonla Aalst S are jaaeie doc scicces aSeine es 471 | Dakota 1.
The language of the treaty covers in its description not only what is therein 472 Dakota 1.
added to the Ponka reserve, but also the remnant of their old reserve that
was left to them after the cession by the first article of this treaty, which
latter tract is shown on Dakota map 1—cojored scarlet—as original unceded
Ponka territory (No. 472). The addition referred to covers territory pre-
viously ceded to the U. 8. by the Ponka (see treaty of Mar. 12, 1858) and com-
prises the country between Missouri and Niobrara rivers lying E. of the line
between ranges 8 and 9 W. This whole Ponka reserve was subsequently
included within the limits of the reservation assigned to the Sioux by the
treaty of Apr. 29, 1868.
By acts of Congress approved Aug. 15, 1876, and Mar. 3, 1877, the Ponka were
removed to Indian Territory, where they were temporarily located in the
country of the Quapaw. By acts of Mar. 27, 1878, and Mar. 3, 1881, pro-
vision was made for their removal from the Quapaw reservation to a home
purchased for them in the Cherokee domain, where they now reside.
July 1, 1865, Agent Lockhart recommended the establishment of two reserves of | 473 Nevada, California 2.
360 acres each for the Washo in Carson and Washoe valleys. July 10, 1865, the |
Secretary of the Interior directed that two reserves, containing in the aggre-
gate 8 sections, be set apart for them. Oct, 23, 1865, Agent Parker reported
that no suitable lands for such reserves remained vacant, and recommended
that no further action be taken. The original country of the Washo is here |
shown.
This cession conflicts with and overlaps cession of June 9, 1855, by the Walla 474 | Oregon 1.
Walla et al.; also cession of June 25, 1855, by the Middle Oregon tribes; also |
cession of Oct. 14, 1864, by the Klamath et al. Plat No. 474 is the portion
not contained in any other cession; the boundary as given in the description
is marked by a scarlet line.
475 Kansas 1.
|
|
|
|
|
476 | Kansas 1,
838
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED
STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date WI NBEO en herp Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1865
Oct. 14 | Fort Sully, | Stat. L., | Lower Brulé| Reserve set apart for them near mouth of White river to include
Dakota. XIV, 699.| Sioux. Fort Lookout, 20 miles in a straight line along the Missouri
river and 10 miles in depth.
Oct. 14 | Camp on Lit- | Stat. L., | Cheyenne and Reserve set apart as described in treaty and modified by amend-
tle Arkan- | XtIv, 703. Arapaho, ment, a8 follows: Commencing at the mouth of Red creek or
sas river, Red fork of the Arkansas river; thence up said creek to its
Kansas. source; thence westwardly to a point on the Cimarone river
opposite the mouth of Buttalo creek; thence due N. to the
Arkansas river; thence down the same to the beginning.
Cede claim to lands therein described as follows: Beginning
at the junction of the N. and §. forks of Platte river; thence
up the N. fork to the top of the principal range of the Rocky
mountains or to Red Buttes; thence southwardly along the
summit of the Rocky mountains to the head waters of the
Arkansas river; thence down the Arkansas river to the Cima-
rone crossing of the same; thence to the place of beginning.
Oct. 17 | Camp on Lit- | Stat. L., | Apache.Chey- | The Apaches assent to the Cheyenne and Arapaho treaty of Oct.
tle Arkan- XIV, 713. enne, and 14, 1865, and agree to occupy the same reserve with them,
sas river, Arapaho.
Kansas,
Oct. 18 | Camp on Lit- | Stat. L., | Comancheand | Reservation set apart for them, commencing at the NE. corner
tle Arkan- 3008 (Ale Kiowa. of New Mexico; thence to the SE. corner of the same; thence
sas river, northeastwardly to a point on main Red river opposite the
Kansas. mouth of the N. fork of said river; thence down said river
to 98° W. longitude; thence due N. on said meridian to the
Cimarone river; thence up said river to the point where the
same crosses the southern boundary of the state of Kansas;
thence along said boundary to the SW. corner of said state;
thence W. to the place of beginning. :
Cede all claim to land outside of reservation, more especially
their claims and rights in and to the country N. of the Cima-
rone river, and W. of the eastern boundary of New Mexico.
Noy. 15 | WarmSprings, Stat. L., | MiddleOregon | Relinquish right of hunting on land ceded to U. 8. by treaty
Oregon. XIV, 751. bands. of June 25, 1855.
| |
Dec. 21} Executiveor- |........... Indians on _ President releases part of reserve previously set apart at Siletz
der. coast of Ore- by Executive order of Nov. 9, 1855. This reservation included
gon, | the tract of country on the coast of Oregon extending from
cape Lookout on the N, to a point below Cape Perpetua on
the 8.
The portion released by this order was included within the fol-
lowing boundaries: Commencing at a point 2 miles 8. of the
Siletz agency ; thence W. tothe Pacific ocean; thence S, along
said ocean to the mouth of the Alsea river; thence up said
river to the eastern boundary of the reservation; thence N.
along said eastern boundary to a point due E. of the place of
beginning; thence W, to the place of beginning.
1866
Feb. 27 | Executiveor- |..--.....-- | Santee Sioux..| President withdraws certain townships, pending action of
der,
|
|
|
Congress setting them apart for Santee Sioux reservation.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1865-1866 839
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks =—
Number Location
This reserye is included within the Big Sioux reservation of Apr. 29, 1868, and
its outlines are shown by a dotted red line on Dakota map 1.
This was intended only as a temporary reserve, the treaty providing that as
soon as practicable a new reserve should be designated, no part of which
should be within the state of Kansas. This was done by treaty of Oct. 28,
1867, and the reserve here described was relinquished. As it was never their
reserve except in name, and as the same territory is covered by the claims of
other tribes, it is not shown on the map.
This cession practically covers only the reserve assigned them by treaty of Feb. 477 Colorado 1,
18, 1861. The remainder of their country had already been ceded by that See 426
treaty and the cession is reiterated here only to satisfy a dispute by some of
the Indians on that point.
These Apache consisted of but a small fraction of the eastern bands of that
tribe. By this treaty they relinquished their interest in the Apache coun-
try, but this did not involve the interest of the remainder of the tribe. The
territory claimed by the eastern bands of Apache comprised portions of
Colorado, New Mexico, Texas, and the ‘‘ Public Land Strip” (in Oklahoma)
and overlapped a portion of the country claimed by the Kiowa and Comanche
and ceded by them by treaties of Oct. 18, 1865, and Oct. 21,1867. The original
claim of the eastern Apache is shown in part on New Mexico map 1 and is
fully shown on the special map of Texas (No. 688).
This reserve covered a large portion of northwestern Texas (where it over- See 511 Texas (portion of).
lapped the Apache country), the western portion of Indian Territory (where
it overlapped the original Osage and Quapaw countries), and the ‘‘Publie
Land Strip” W. of Indian Territory. It was partly relinquished by the treaty
of Oct. 21, 1867.. The portion thus ceded comprised all that part within the
limits of Texas, the Public Land Strip, and a portion of Indian Territory.
See treaty of Oct. 21, 1867. For limits of this reserve by treaty of Oct, 18, 186, |
see special map of Texas.
The country claimed by the Comanche and Kiowa comprised all of western 478 Kansas 1, Colorado 1,
and northwestern Texas and eastern New Mexico (where it overlapped on Texas (portion of).
the claim of the Apache), the western portion of Indian Territory (where it
included first, portions of the original Osage and Quapaw countries, and
later, portions of the Cherokee, Creek and Choctaw, and Chickasaw coun-
tries), the Public Land Strip W. of Indian Territory, and portions of Kan-
sas and Colorado §. of Arkansas river. The only country herein ceded
not already covered by cessions of other tribes is the portion of Kansas and
Colorado referred to and a portion of Texas. For a complete exhibit of the
boundaries claimed by the Kiowa, Comanche, and eastern Apache (Jicar-
illa and Mescalero) at the close of the Mexican war, with the various subse-
quent modifications, see special map of Texas. The country herein ceded is
shown on that map in red, and covers portions of New Mexico, Colorado,
Kansas, and Texas; the reserve (in green) is No, 511.
Part of remainder of reserve restored to public domain by act of Congress | 479 Oregon 1.
of Mar. 3, 1875. |
The townships thus withdrawn are bounded by green lines on map of Nebraska |.........--- Nebraska (eastern
(eastern portion) and consisted of Ts. 3Land 32N., Rs.5and6 W. Boundaries portion).
modified by Executive orders of July 20, 1866, Nov. 16, 1867, and Aug, 31, 1869.
18 ETH, PT 2 21
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN
| Where or how
Date concluded
1866 | |
Mar. 21) Washington,
D.C.
|
| |
|
AES i | Washington,
D.C,
Apr. 28 Washington,
C.
D.
June 14 | Washington,
D.C.
4 Delaware
agency,
Kansas.
July
July 19 Washington,
ig BB RLOL
July 20 | Executive or- |
der.
Reference Tribe
THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHE DU LE: OF ITENDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
: 2 |
Stat. L., | Seminole
XIV, 755.)
|
Stat. L., | Chippewa
XIV, 765, (Bois Forte
| band.) |
|
| |
Stat. L., | Choctaw and |
XIV, 769.| Chickasaw.
|
Stat. L., | Creek.22:---2
XLV, 785.|
|
|
Stat. L., Delaware ....
XIV, 793.
Stat. L., Cherokee. .... |
XIV, 799.
Santee Sioux-.
| U.S. authorized to settle friendly Indians on unoceupied lands
Cede to U.S tract ceded to them by Creeks, Aug. 7, 1856.
U.S. grant them for a reserve a portion of the W. one-half of
the Creek domain, obtained subsequently by Creek treaty of
June 14, 1866, bounded as follows: Beginning on the Cana-
dian river where the line divides the Creek lands according
to the terms of their sale to the U. S. by treaty of Feb. 6,
1866, following said line due N. to where said line crosses
the N. fork of the Canadian river; thence up said fork of
the Canadian river a distance sufficient to make 200,000
acres by running due §. to the Canadian river; thence down
said Canadian river to the place of beginning.
Cede all claim to land everywhere and especially to reserve
held by them at Vermillion lake.
U.S. agree to set apart a reservation of not less than 100,000
acres for their future home.
Also reserve of one township on Grand Fork river, at mouth
of Deer creek if such location be found practicable.
Sundry grants to individuals.
Cede to U.S. territory W. of 98° known as the leased district.
Cede right of way for railroad.
Agree to receive and locate 10,000 Kansas Indians.
Cede to U. S. for location of friendly Indians the W. half of
their domain.
Cede right of way for railroad.
Retain KE. half of their domain for their future home.
Creeks agree to sale by Seminoles of their domain to the U.S.
U.S. guarantee payment for lands sold to Leavenworth, Paw- |
nee and Western Railroad Company by treaty of 1860.
Delawares sell to Missouri River Railroad Company remainder
of their reservation.
U.S. agree to sell Delawares a reservation in Indian Territory
equal to 160 acres for each person removing there.
U.S. authorized to settle any civilized Indians on unoccupied |
lands FE. of 96° within Cherokee country.
W. of 96°.
Cede to U.S. tract of 800.000 acres known as ‘‘ Neutral land,”
to be sold in trust for their benefit, being the same conveyed
to the Cherokees by the U. 8. by the second article of the
treaty of 1835, as follows: That tract of land situate between
the W. line of the state of Missouri and the Osage reserva-
tion, beginning at the SE. corner of the same and run N,
along the E. line of the Osage lands 50 miles to the NE. cor-
ner thereof; and thence E. to the W. line of the state of
Missouri; thence with said line 8. 50 miles; thence W. to
the place of beginning; estimated to contain 800,000 acres
of land; provided, that if any of the lands assigned the |
Quapaws shall fall within the aforesaid bounds, the same |
shall be reserved and excepted out of the lands above granted.
Cede to U. 8. strip lying between Osages and 8. boundary of |
Kansas, to be sold in trust for their benefit.
Any lands owned by Cherokees in Arkansas or E. of Missis-
sippi may be sold as their national council shall direct.
Cherokees retain remainder of their country for a future home.
President withdraws certain townships as an addition to Santee
Sioux reserve, established by Executive order of Feb. 27, 1866. |
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1866 841
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks Be =
Number Location
Portions of this tract have since been assigned by the U.S. to the Potawatomi
and absentee Shawnee and to the Cheyenne and Arapaho for their future
home. See Indian Territory map 3.
The Seminole having inadvertently settled E.of the W. line of the Creek, a 431 indian Territory 3.
purchase was made for them from the Creek of 175,000 acres additional, to
include their improvements, for which see act of Mar. 3, 1873. The tract
granted the Seminole by this treaty, together with the additional purchase
of 175,000 acres just mentioned, constitute the present Seminole reservation.
It is shown on Indian Territory map 3, colored green, the two portions sepa-
rated by a dotted black line.
480 Indian Territory 2.
This reserve was provided for by treaty of Sept. 30, 1854, and although par- 482 Minnesota 1.
| tially selected and occupied, its boundaries were never accurately defined. |
Welingiwasi laid off So asi to include NELLIAKG «a-se,-sececnciceccelcocs orcs occeccse | 483 Minnesota 1.
|
| No formal designation of this reserve was made until June 30, 1883, when its 484 Minnesota 1,
boundaries were defined by Executive order.
oo 55 be OB Ee SPORE EES CEPA aA Sines OQ S8S.cAae dL aS S Sue ease See ee eee 485
| Portions of this tract have since been assigned to the Potawatomi and ab- | 486 | Indian Territory 2.
| sentee Shawnee, Seminole, Cheyenne, and Arapaho, Sauk and Fox, Iowa, |
| and the Kickapoo, as will be seen by reference to Indian Territory map 3,
| showing location of those reserves. | |
hs Sk, 2 5B sar ea Ee OE Oe WS ike ce ciak 487
See Seminole treaty of Mar. 21, 1866.
MS ee sonics oe one cele Sate one tare = ete ope ete on seria ete seyetene &) c'sar elaine t aelaein ee | 488 Kansas 2.
|
| By agreement between the Delawares and the Cherokee, approved by the Presi- |
dent Apr. 11, 1867, the former merged their tribal existence with the latter |
and took up their residence in the Cherokee country E. of 96°.
Under this provision the Delaware, Chippewa, Munsee and Shawnee removed |
trom Kansas and merged their tribal existence with that of the Cherokee. |
| Under this provision reservations have been provided for the Osage, Kansa, | 489 Indian Territory 2.
Pawnee, Oto and Missouri, Ponka, and the Nez Percés, as will appear on
Indian Territory map No. 3.
anstoe OCR aE See eee se san hecc CO sore Eds. Coos cute 495 ones aaCS Seep COS ene ase | 490 Kans as 2.
|
|
| |
|
|
Recah OL MON soS Lol hase e ee sad ae een eee ee nae oie oro cise cise + 491 Kansas 2.
No lands were owned by the Cherokee in these localities at this date.
aloes: Cob dA Spe Sep eeenee cememcne 5 SSeS 5a Seon 256s Season tages Dene eee a anooe 492 Indian Territory 2.
The townships thus withdrawn were T. 31 N., Rs. 7 and 8 W., fractional T. 32 |...--..-.---. Nebraska (eastern
N., Rs.7 and 8 W., lying 8. of Missouri river, and T.33 N., R.5 W., lying 8. of portion).
Missouri river. These tracts are bounded by scarlet lines on the map. See
also Executive orders of Feb. 27, 1866, Novy. 16, 1867, and Aug. 31, 1869. |
842 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date aoneluded Reference | Tribe | Description of cession or reservation
= - | Ne. a — — —— ——
_ 1866 | |
Sept. 22 | Executive or- |........--- | Puyallup and | President withdraws parts of secs.2 and 3, T.14 N., R.11 W.,
der. | | others. for a reservation at Shoalwater bay.
1867 | |
Feb. 18 | Washington, | Stat. L., | Sauk and Fox | Cede unsold portion of diminished reserve defined by article
|) ADELCE XV, 495. of the Mis- 1, treaty of Oct.1,1859. The boundaries of the diminished
sissippi. reservation as shown on the map are as follows: Begin-
ning at a point on the northern boundary line of their
reservation 6 miles W. of the NE. corner of the same; thence
due 8. to the southern boundary of the same 20 miles; thence
| W. along said southern boundary 12 miles; thence due N. to
he northern boundary of said resery ation 20 miles; thence
| E. along said boundary 12 miles to the place of beginning.
Cede absolutely to U.S. unsold portion of trust lands described
in article 4, treaty of Oct. 1, 1859.
| U.S. agree to provide them with a new reservation of 750
square miles in Indian Territory, beginning at a point on the
left bank of the N. fork of the Canadian river, 29 chains EK.
and 27.32 chains 8. of the NW. corner of see. 25,'T. 11 N., R.6
E., Indian meridian, being the point where the Creek Indian
line crosses said river; thence N. along said Creek Indian
boundary line to a point on the right bank of the Cimarron
river, 10.20 chains E. and 3.30 chains N. of the NW. corner of
sec. 13, T. 18 N., R.6 E.; thence up the said Cimarron river,
on the right bank thereof, to a point on said bank 58.20
chains N. and 80.20 chains W. from the SE. corner of sec. 20,
T.18 N.. R.4 E.; thence §. to the NE. corner of sec. 19, T. 13
N., R.4 E.; thence W. on the N. boundary of said sec. 19, 80.67
chains to the NW. corner thereof, being also the range line
between ranges 3 and 4; thence S. on said range line to the
left bank of the N. fork "of the Arkansas river; thence down
said river, along the left bank thereof, to the place of begin-
ning, containing 479,668 05 acres of land.
Sundry reserves made for individuals.
Define boundaries of their claim and cede right to construct
Feb. 19 Washington, | Stat. L., | Sioux (Sis- |
Dac. XV, 505. seton and roads, railroads, ete, through same, as follows: Bounded on
Wahpeton | the S.and E. by the treaty line of 1851 and the Red river of
bands). | the North to the mouth of Goose river; on the N. by Goose
| river and a line running from the source thereof by the most
| | westerly point of Devil’s lake to the Chief’s Bluff at the head
of James river; and on the W. by James river to the mouth
of Mocasin river, and thence to Kampeska lake.
Reservation set apart for them at Lake Traverse: Beginning
at the head of Lake Traverse; thence along the treaty line of
1851 to Kampeska lake; thence in a direct line to Reipan or
the NE. point of the Coteau des Prairies; thence passing N.
of Skunk lake on the most direct line to the foot of Lake
‘Traverse; and thence along the treaty line of 1851 to the place
of beginning.
| Reservation set apart for them at Devil’s lake: Beginning at
the most easterly point of Devil’s lake; thence along the
waters of said lake to the most westerly point of the same;
thence on a direct line to the nearest point on the Cheyenne
river; thence down said river to a point opposite the lower
end of Aspen island; thence on a direct line to the place of
| beginning.
Feb. 23 Washington, | Stat. L., Seneka,Mixed | Senecas cede to U. 8S. 4 strip off N. side of their reservation,
DiC: XV,513.| Seneka, and bounded on the E. by the state of Missouri; on the N. by the
Shawnee, N. line of the reservation; on the W. by Neosho river, and
Quapaw,) running S. for the necessary distance to contain 20,000 acres.
Peoria, Kas- | Senecas retain remainder of their reservation for future home.
| kaskia, Pi- | Senecas (confederated with Shawnees) cede to U.S., N. one-
| ankishaw, half of Seneca and Shawnee reservation, bounded on the FE.
| Wea, Ot- by the state of Missouri; N. by the Quapaw reserve; W. by
| tawa of) the Neoshoriver,and S.by an E.and W. line bisecting the
| Blanchard’s | reserve into two equal parts.
fork and _/ Shawnees (confederated with Senecas) cede to the U.§. 12,000
Roche de acres of their remaining lands, bounded as follows: Begin-
: Beuf, and) ning at a point where Spring river crosses the S. line of the
certain Wy-| tract last above ceded; thence down said river to the 8. line
andot. | of the Shawnee reserve; thence W. to the Neosho river;
| thence up said river to the 8. line of said ceded tract; thence
| E.to the place of beginning.
ROYCE) CESSIONS OF 1866-1867
LAND CESSLON S—Continued.
843
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
The diminished reserve is here indicated as a whole, as the same was estab- |
lished by treaty of 1859.
Number Location
|
493 | Washington (north-
| western. )
494 Kansas 2.
This has already been shown as a whole with the tract ceded “in trust” by See 419 Kansas 2.
treaty of 1859. |
Reserve assigned them in Indian Territory out of tract ceded by the Creeks |
June 14, 1866. See Indian Territory map 3. |
See act of Congress of June 7, 1872; agreement of Sept. 90, 1872; acts of Con-
gress of Feb. 14, 1873, and June 22, 1874.
|
The extreme SE. corner of this reserve covers territory included in Chippewa
cession of Oct. 2, 1863. |
Assigned to the Peoria, Kaskaskia, Piankishaw, and Wea by the twenty-
second article of this treaxy.
Assigned to the Ottawa by the sixteenth article of this treaty...---.---..-----
495 Indian Territory 3.
See 538 Dakota 1.
496 | Dakota 1.
497 Dakota 1.
498
500 Indian Territory 2.
|
499
J
501
844 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF TINDIAN
Where or how
Date concluded
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
Feb. 23 Washington, Stat. L., Seneka,Mixed Shawnees retain remainder of their lands for future home. ..-:
XV, 5138. Seneka, and
Shawnee,
Quapaw, Quapaws cede strip one-half mile wide in Kansas, being a strip
Peoria,Kas- on the N. line of their reservation and containing about 12
Kaskia, Pi- sections, except half a section to be patented to Samuel G.
ankishaw, _—*Valilier.
| Wea, Ot- Quapaws cede portion of their reserve in Indian Territory,
| | tawa of bounded as follows: Beginning at a point in the Neosho
Blanchard’s | river where the 8. line of the Quapaw reserve strikes that
| fork and, stream; thence E.3 miles; thence N. to the Kansas boundary |
Roche de! _ line; thence W.on said line to the Neosho river; thence |
Beuf, and down said river to the place of beginning.
| certain Wy- | Quapaws retain remainder of their lands for future home -..-. |
andot. Senecas confederated with Shawnees to dissolve connection |
and become confederated with Senecas parties to treaty of
Feb. 28, 1831.
U.S. set apart for future home of Wyandotts the tract ceded
| by Senecas in article 1 of this treaty. -|
| U.S. sell to Ottawas for future home the tract ceded by Shaw-
nees by article 3 of this treaty. |
Unsold portion of Ottawa trust lands to be sold to Ottawa
University.
“Ten sections national reserve,” under treaty May 30, 1854, to
| be sold to actual settlers in accordance with the wishes of
Kaskaskias.
Land ceded by Senecas and Quapaws by second and fourth |
| | articles hereof is granted to Kaskaskias, Peorias, Pianke- |
shaws, and Weas. }
Miers may become confederated with Peorias et al.if they
desire.
|
|
Feb. 27 Washington, | Stat. L., | Potawatomi .. A tract 30 miles square to be set apart for Pottawatomies in
ince Xv, 531. | Indian Territory, beginning at a point on the right bank of
_ the N. fork of the Canadian river, 55.35 chains E.and 23.67
| chains N. of the SW. corner of sec. 21, T. 11 N., R.5 E.; thence
| upstream, with the meanders of the right bank of said river,
to a point on said right bank 46.30 chains N. and 39.03 chains
W.of the SE. corner of sec. 1, T.12 N., R.1 W., Indian meri-
| dian; thence §. to a point on the left bank of the Canadian
| | river 38.55 chains W. and 26.59 chains 8. of the NE. corner of
sec. 36, T. 6 N., R. 1 W.; thence down said river, with the
meanders of the left bank thereof, to a point on said left
bank 35 chains L. and 25.50 chains 8. of the center of sec. 16,
| T.5 N., R.5 E.; thence N. to the place of beginning. |
This treaty not to affect rights of those holding their lands in
| | common under previous treaty.
Mar. 19 Washington, Stat. L.,| Chippewa of Cedelands secured to them by article 2, treaty of May 7, 1864, |
Pee | xvi,719.| the Missis- except portion hereinafter defined.
sippi.
Reserve a tract within the following boundaries : Commencing at
a point on Mississippi river opposite the mouth of Wanoman
river, as laid downon Sewall’s map of Minnesota; thence due
N.to a point 2 miles further N. than the most northerly
point of Lake Winnebagoshish; thence due W. to a point 2
miles W. of the most westerly point of Cass lake; thence 8.
| | to Kabekona river; thence down said riyer to Leech lake;
thence along the N. shore of Leech lake to its outlet in Leech
Lake river; thence down the main channel of said river to
its junction with the Mississippi river; thence down the
Mississippi to the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1867 845
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ss -_ —
Number Location
Subsequently, by agreement of June 23, 1874, ratified by Congress Mar. 3, 1875, | 502 Indian Territory 2.
the Shawnee sold 4,000 acres in the NE. part of their domain for location of |
the Modok (see No. 571, Indian Territory map 3). |
727 DOS GS RRBR RBS MARE: Son ccobines auLcsaeceA aes an sotactS sc set ae aes eee | 503 Kansas 2.
Assigned to the Peoria, Kaskaskia, Piankishaw, and Wea by the twenty- 504 Indian Territory 2.
second article of this treaty. 2
}
SO OUR OC S35 pie MOTE EO Baba eer aan oco Sa ome pe pcctas tare. co sec Seco e on yaa e eee ee eece 505 Indian Territory 2.
See agreement of June 23, 1874, and act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1875.
|
2 2U SSG agree Bees PE eeeae ones a hecoSccores pubes ces8 SoS soo sce cueese ease See 498 Indian Territory 2.
620.000 (pS Roa e Me EEG SE ESO O 50 Se O68 HES BC CaaS Reo E ORO ASS eee ae eae See 501 Indian Territory 2.
|
| See act of Congress of June 10,1872. See explanatory note to treaty of June
24, 1862.
| eiradatelals a So ate in! a) Sajna, will ofa ote GER Sea Sed ene ee ER Rela ee. s = ce cece oan Eas See 328 Kansas 2,
to
S¢d0 SRE EMO S Seen O EAE ee Sere soi oa ene Shee Oe OSS ei ao eee aes Beene See 500,504 Indian Territory 2.
See act of Mar. 3, 1873.
| The terms of the treaty provided that a commissson, accompanied by delegates 506 Indian Territory 3.
| from the tribe, should visit the Indian country and select, if possible, a tract ‘
suitable for a reservation not larger than 30 miles square. ‘The commission
and the delegates visited the country, but the Indians, changing their minds,
returned home without making a selection. The commission, nevertheless,
selected a location between the Red Fork of the Arkansas and the North
fork of the Canadian, against which the Indians protested. In 1870 the
Potawatomi again visited the country and made a selection which was ap- |
| proved by the Secretary of the Interior. The tract decided on was located
between the Canadian River and its North fork, was bounded on the east by
the Seminole lands, and extended west to include 900 square miles. Its
boundaries as actually surveyed are given in the opposite column. It is com-
posed partly of land ceded by Creek treaty of June 14, 1866, and partly of
land ceded by Seminole treaty of Mar. 21, 1866.
This cession comprised two separate tracts. Afterward portions of it were 507 Minnesota 2.
again set apart for the Indians by Executive orders. as follows: Oct. 29, 1873, |
a tract as an addition to the Lake Winnebagoshish reservation, bounded by
yellow lines and numbered 549; Noy. 4, 1873, a tract as an addition to the
Leech Lake reservation, bounded by yellow lines and numbered 550; May
26, 1874, a tract as a second addition to the Leech Lake reservation, bounded |
by yellow lines and numbered 567, and May 26, 1874, a tract as a second addi-
tion to the Lake Winnebagoshish reservation, bounded by yellow lines and
numbered 568. Thus, it will be observed, the entire cession by this treaty of
Mar. 19, 1867, is numbered 507, and shown by solid crimson color, while Nos.
549, 550, 567, and 568, which are within its limits, are simply indicated by yel-
low boundary lines.
Addition established hy Executive order of Oct. 29,1878. This addition was 508 Minnesota 2.
made from the tract previously ceded by the first article of this treaty. See |
also second addition, by Executive order of May 26, 1874.
846
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS
IN THE UNITED STATES
Date
1867
Mar. 19
Mar.
June 14 | Executive or-
Oct. 21 |
|
|
|
Oct. 21
|
Oct. 28 |
Nov. 16
Where or how |
concluded
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Washington,
D.C
20 | Executive or- |
der.
der,
Medicine
Lodge creek,
Kansas. |
(Memoran
Medicine
Lodgecreek,
Kansas.
Medicine|}
Lodge creek,
Kansas.
Executive or-
der.
Stat. L., | Chippewa of Reserve such portion of their western outlet as falls within
XVI, 719.)
|
Stat. L.,
XV, 581.
dum.)
Stat. L.,
XV, 589.
Stat. , Lis,
XV, 593.
the Missis-
sippi.
Set apart reservation of 36 townships, to include White Earth
the reservation set apart by article 2 of this treaty.
~
lake and Rice lake. J
Santee Sioux.. President establishes a reserve between Big Sioux and James
| Shoshoni and
Bannock,
Cour d’-
Aiéne and
others of
northern
Idaho.
Kiowa and.
Comanche.
Comanche and
other Texas |
Indians. |
Kiowa,Coman- |
che, and|
Apache. |
Cheyenne and
Arapaho.
Santee Sioux. .|
rivers.
. A ~ }
President establishes a reserve known as Fort Hall reserve, on
Snake river.
President establishes areserve known as Cceur d’Alene reserve,
as follows: Commencing at the head of the Latah, about 6
miles above the crossing on the Lewiston trail, a road to the
Spokane bridge; thence north-northeasterly to the St Joseph
river, the site of the old Ceur d’Alene mission; thence W. to
the boundary line of Washington and Idaho territories;
thence S. to a point due W. of the place of beginning; thence
E. to the place of beginning, including about 250,000 acres.
U. S. modify boundaries of reservation defined by treaty of
Oct. 18, 1865, as follows: Commencing at a point where tle
Washita river crosses the ninety-eighth meridian; thence
up the middle of the main channel of said river to a point 30
miles by river W.of Fort Cobb as now established; thence
due W. to the N. fork of Red river, provided said line strikes
said river E. of the one hundredth meridian of W. longitude;
if not, then only to said meridian; thence S. on said meridian
to said N. fork of Red river; thence down said N. fork in the
middle of the main channel to the main Red river; thence
down the middle of the main channel of said river to its
intersection with the ninety-eighth meridian; thence N.
along said meridian to the place of beginning.
Relinquish right to occupy territory outside of reduced reser-
vation. (For description see No, 478.)
By permission of the Texas legislature the U. S.,in 1854, set
apart two reservations on the waters of Brazos river.
SCHEER DWE OE TNEDIPATN
(ETH. ANN. 18
Apaches confederate with Kiowas and Comanches and agree
to occupy same reservation.
U.S. set apart a reservation for their occupancy, as follows: |
pancy,
Commencing atthe point where the Arkansas river crosses the
thirty-seventh parallel N. latitude; thence W. on said par-
allel to the Cimarone river; thence down the middle of said |
Cimarone river to the Arkansas river; thence up the middle |
of the main channel of said Arkansas river to the place of
beginning.
Relinquish right to oceupy territory outside of reservation -. --
President withdraws certain townships as an addition to Nio-
brara reservation by Executive order of Feb. 27, 1866.
President relinquishes fractional T. 32 N., R.6. W., previously |
withdrawn by Executive order of Feb. 27, 1866.
ROYCE]
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
CESSIONS -OF 1867
847
Historical data and 1emarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
See Executive order of Mar. 18, 1879, making an addition to this reserve.
The Indians refused to accept or occupy this reserve.
Also
Executive order of July 13, 1883, revoking order of Mar. 18,1879. Under au-
thority of act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1873, one township of the White Earth
reserve was purchased for the use of the Pembina band of Chippewa.
T. 144 N., R. 42 W., was selected by Special Agent Luce, Feb. 14, 1883, for this
purpose.
This reserve was never occupied by the Santee Sioux, and the order for its
establishment was revoked by Executive order of July 13, 1869.
This reserve was set apart in general terms for the Indians of southern Idaho,
and many of the Shoshoni and Bannock established themselves thereon.
Subsequently, by treaty of July 3,1868, with the Shoshoni and Bannock,
the President was authorized to set apart a reserve for the Bannock when-
ever they desired. It was therefore decided to accept the Fort Hall reserve
as the one contemplated by the treaty, and it was so done by Executive order
of July 30, 1869.
An agreement was made
with them in 1873 by Special Commissioners Shanks, Bennett, and Monteith,
by the terms of which another reserve was established for them, and they
agreed to relinquish their claim to all other landsin Idaho. Congress failed |
to ratify this agreement, but the contemplated reservation was set apart by
Executive order Noy. 8, 1873, and included the original reserve of June 14, 1867.
The boundaries of the original reserve are indicated by a dotted black line.
See explanatory note opposite treaty of Oct. 18, 1865.........-...-.--.2---.---.
These reservations were occupied until 1859, when, owing to the hostility of
Texas settlers, they were abandoned and the Indians removed to Indian
Territory.
| Another reservation in lieu of this was established by Executive order of |
Aug. 10, 1869.
This relinquishment comprised the reserve set apart by treaty of Oct. 14,1865. |
It ineluded part of the Cherokee and Osage lands and a portion of the public
domain in Kansas. As it was never their reserve except in name, it is not
shown on the map.
The townships thus withdrawn were T. 32 N., R.4 W., and sections 7, 16, 17, 18-
21, and 28-33 of T.33 N., R. 4 W., all of 6th principal meridian and lying 8S. of |
Missouri river. They are shown on Nebraska map 2, bounded by yellow
lines. Boundaries modified by Executive order of Aug. 31, 1869, See also
Executive orders of Feb, 27 and July 20, 1866.
This townsbip formed a portion of the reserve set apart by Executive order of |
Feb. 27, 1866. It is shown on Nebraska map 2, colored crimson.
509
See 523
See 524
See 552
511
512, 513
See 510
al4
Location
Minnesota 2.
Dakota 2.
Idaho.
Idaho.
Indian Territory 3,
Texas (portion of).
Texas (portion of).
Texas (portion of).
Indian ‘Territory 3,
Texas (portion of ).
Nebraska
portion).
(eastern
Nebraska (eastern
portion).
848
Date Where or how
concluded
1868
Mar. 2, Washington,
D.A.
Apr. 27) Washington, |
D.C.
Apr. 29 FortLaramie, |
Dakota
territory.
May 7) FortLaramie,
Dakota
| territory.
May 10 FortLaramie,
| Dakota
territory.
June 1. Fort Sumner.
New Mex-
ico terri-
tory.
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
| Reference
Stat. L.,
XV, 619.
Stat. L.,
XVI, 7 727.
Stat. L.,
XV, 635.
Stat. L.,
XV, 649.
Stat. L.,
XV, 655.
Stat. L.,
XV, 667.
Tribe
Uta (Tabe-
guache,
Muache,Ca-
pote, Wee-
minuchi,
Yampa,
Grand Riv-
er, and Uin-
tah bands).
Cheyenne and
Arapaho
(Northern
bands).
Navaho ..-...
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
U.S. set apart a reservation for their occupancy, as follows:
Commencing at that point on the southern boundary line of
the territory of Colorado where the meridian of longitude
107° W. from Greenwich crosses the same; running thence
N. with said meridian to a point 15 miles due N. of where said
meridian intersects the fortieth parallel of N. latitude;
thence due W. to the western boundary line of said terri-
tory; thence §. with said western boundary line of said ter-
ritory to the southern boundary line of said territory;
thence E. with said southern boundary line to the place of
beginning.
Utes relinquish all claim to other lands .........---.--..--..-- |
Reaffirms contract with James F. Joy for purchase of Cherokee
neutral land.
U. S. set apart reservation for their occupancy, as follows:
Commencing on the E, bank of Missouri river where the
forty-sixth parallel of N. latitude crosses it; thence alony
low-water mark down said E. bank to a point opposite where
the N. line of the state of Nebraska strikes said river; |
thence W. across said river and along said northern line of
Nebraska to the one hundred and fourth meridian; thence N.
along said meridian to the forty-sixth parallel of N. latitude; |
thence E. along said parallel to the place of beginning.
Said Indians relinquish all right to occupy territory ontside
the above-defined reservation, but reserve the right to hunt
on any lands N. of North Platte and on the Republican fork
of Smoky Hill river so long as buffalo may range there in
numbers sufficient to justify the chase.
Country N. of North Platte river and E. of summit of Big Horn
mountains to be considered unceded Indian territory.
|v. S.set apart a reservation for their occupancy, as follows:
Commencing where the one hundred and seventh meridian
crosses the S. boundary of Montana territory; thence N.
along said meridian to the mid-channel of Yellowstone river;
thence up the mid-channel of said river to the point where
it crosses the southern boundary of Montana, being the forty-
fifth parallel N. latitude; thence E.along said parallel of
latitude to the place of beginning.
Crows relinquish all claim to other territory. (See description |
in treaty of Sept. 17, 1851, with Sioux, Cheyenne, et al.)
Agree to accept a home either on Southern Cheyenne and
_ Arapahoe reservation or on Big Sioux reservation.
Cede all claim to territory outside of foregoing reserves. ------
U.S. set apart reservation for their occupancy: bounded on the
N. by the thirty-seventh parallel N. latitude; 8. by an E. and
W. line passing through the site of Old Fort Defiance, in —
Canon Bonito; E. by the meridian which passes through —
Old Fort Lyon or the Ojo-de-Oso (Bear spring); and W. by |
about meridian 109° 30’ W. longitude, provided it embraces
the outlet of Canon-de-Chelly, which canon is all to be |
included in this reservation.
Relinquish all right to territory elsewhere -.....-.-..---------
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1868
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
849
Historical data and remarks
See act of Congress of Apr. 23, 1872; agreement of Sept. 13, 1873; actof Congress
of Apr. 29, 1874. Nos. 566, 616, and 617 compose this reservation.
The territory claimed by these bands was in Colorado and eastern Utah, lying
N. of the San Juan and E. of Green and Colorado rivers. By treaty of June
8, 1865, with the various bands of the Uta in Utah territory they ceded all
claim to land (except the Uintah reservation) in that territory. The treaty,
however, failed of ratification.
Beowredey Of July 19) 18665. 25 ee see es ee eee een soeereasis<tons sacccce ee
This reserve covered not only a portion of the original Sioux territory, but also |
all of the Ponka country, both ceded and unceded. It also included the old |
Winnebago, Crow Creek, and Yankton reserves on the E. side of Missouri |
river. Enlarged by Executive orders of Jan. 11,1875, Mar. 16, 1875, May 20,
1875, and Nov, 28, 1876.
This cession comprises that portion of the Sioux territory assigned them by Fort
Laramie treaty of 1851 within the present limits of South Dakota not included
in the reservation described in the second article of this treaty of Apr. 29, 1868.
A portion of this tract was ceded by agreement with the Sioux of June 23, 1875,
and the remainder by agreement of Sept. 26, 1876,
A portion of this reserve was ceded by agreement with the Crow of June 12, |
1880, and the remainder is still occupied by them. See Executive order of Oct. |
20, 1875, setting apart an addition to this reserve. (This comprises Nos. 619
and 635.) ‘
This relinquishment comprises that portion of the country assigned them by
unratified Fort Laramie treaty of Sept. 17, 1851, not included within the
reserve herein above defined.
They became established upon the Big Sioux reservation in Dakota with the
Sioux.
This is an indefinite cession fully covered by that of other tribes.
See Executive orders of Oct. 29, 1878, and Jan. 6, 1880, enlarging this reserve -....
According to the report of Superintendent Merriwether, in 1854 the Navaho
country extended from the Rio Grande to the Colorado, and from about 35° to
37° N. latitude. This, in conjunction with other authorities, seems to indicate
that the southern boundary of their claim was Little Colorado river to the
mouth of Zuni river, thence to the source of Zuni river and continuing east-
wardly tothe RioGrande. On July 18, 1855, Superintendent Merriwether con- |
cluded a treaty with the Navaho by which they ceded a portion of their country.
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
See 566, | Colorado 1.
616, 617
}
515 Colorado 1, Utah 1,
|
See 490 | Kansas 2.
516 Dakota 1.
| See 584,597 Nebraska 1, Dakota 1,
Wyoming 1, Mon-
tana 1.
See 619,635 Montana 1.
_ Montana 1, Wyoming
517
if
518 Arizona 1, Naw Mex-
ico 1.
|
519 Utah 1, Arizona 1,
New Mexico 1.
850 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
| |
There. or | {
Date B he ee | Reference | Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1868
June 1] HortiSamner; | iStaton 05.5, | Navalloreceet sas ae mri ma alla alarm cael lm oe
New Mex- XV, 667. | |
| ico terri- |
tory.
July 3 | Fort Bridger, | Stat. L., | Shoshoni and | Reservation to be set apart for the Bannocks whenever they
July 27 }
July 27
1869
Apr. 7
July 13
July 30
Utah terri-
tory.
Act of Con-
gress.
Act of Con- |
gress.
Resolution of
Congress.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
Xv, 673.; Bannock desire.
(eastern , Reservation set apart for Shoshones (known as Wind River
bands). reservation), described as follows: Commencing at the
mouth of Owl creek and running due §. to the crest of the
divide between the Sweetwater and Papo-Agie rivers;
thence along the crest of said divide and the summit of Wind
River mountains to the longitude of N. fork of Wind river;
thence due N. to mouth of said N. fork and up its channel to
a point 20 miles above its mouth; thence in a straight line
| to head waters of Owl creek and along middle channel of
Owl creek to place of beginning.
Relinquish all right to other territory
| Congress discontinues Smith River reservation in California
and provides for removal of Indians to Hoopa Valley and
Round Valley reservations.
Stat: cL | owes Congress restores Mendocino Indian reesrvation to public
XV, 223. domain. This tract lay on both sides of Klamath river
from its mouth 20 miles up the same; between the 8S. bank
of Noyo river (so as to inelude that river) and a point 1
mile N. of the mouth of Hale, or Bee-da-loe, creek; ex-
tending eastward from the coast for quantity so as to include
the valleys beyond the first range of hills to the Coast
| mountains, conforming to their shape.
Stat. L., | Shawnee (ab- Congress authorizes sale of their lands under treaty of May
XVI, 53. sentee). 10, 1854, to settlers.
Sppesomesiac | Santee Sioux.. President rescinds Executive order of Mar. 20, 1867, and restores
j to the public domain the land described as lying between
the Big Sioux on the E.and the James river on the W., and
between the forty-fourth and forty-fifth parallels of latitude.
| . .
Eoconosecige | Bannock ...... President establishes Fort Hall reserve as the one contemplated
by treaty of July 3, 1868, bounded as follows: Commencing
on the 8. bank of Snake river at the junction of Port Neut
river with Snake river; thence 8.25 miles to the summit of
| the mountains dividing the waters of Bear river from those
| of Snake river; thence easterly along the summit of said
range of mountains 70 miles to a point where Sublette road
crosses said divide; thence N. about 50 miles to Blackfoot
river; thence down said stream to its junction with Snake
river; thence down Snake river to the place of beginning,
embracing about 1,800,000 acres and including Fort Hall in
its limits,
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1868-1869 851
LAND CEHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks — eee”
Number | Location
The treaty was never ratified, but the boundaries of the country the Navaho
reserved to themselves under its provisious are shown by dotted black lines. |
After a war with the Navaho, a treaty of peace was concluded with them Dec. |
25, 1858, by Colonel Bonneville and Superintendent Collins, by which it was
agreed that the eastern limit of the Navaho country should thenceforth be a
line commencing at Pescado spring, at the head of Zuni river; thence in a
direct line to Bear spring, on the road from Albuquerque to Fort Defiance; |
thence to the pueblo or rnins of Escondido on the Chaco; thence to the junc-
tion of the Chaco or Tunicha with the San Juan. Like its predecessor, this
treaty was never ratified, but the boundary established by it is shown by a
black line. |
See explanatory note opposite Executive order of June 14, 1867. SeealsoExecu- | See 524 Idaho.
tive order of July 30, 1869. |
This reserve was within the limits of the territory originally claimed by and See 539,540 Wyoming 2.
assigned to the Crow by Fort Laramie treaty of 1851 and was ceded by them |
by treaty of May 7, 1868. The Shoshoni title being therefore only secondary,
it is shown on Wyoming map 2, See agreement of Sept. 26, 1872, and acts |
of Congress of June 22, 1874, and Dee. 15, 1874, confirmatory of such agreement,
whereby the Indians ceded a tract off the southern side of the reserve.
locce Coe GUS CRS ASBE eases Badd Bede oper occas. olson. g0D5> DE CSS LES Seater 520 Wyoming 1, Colorado
1, Utah 1, Idaho.
The Klamath River reserve having been destroyed by a freshet, Agent Hanson 521 California 2.
removed the Indians to Smith River valley, where he reports under date
of Feb. 14, 1862, having conditionally purchased the improvements of settlers. |
Upon recommendation of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs, the Secretary
of the Interior, May 6, 1862, temporarily set apart Ts. 17, 18, and 19N., R.1W., |
Humboldt meridian, as the Indian reserve, subject to approval and appropri-. |
ation by Congress. Congress failed to make the appropriation, and rental
was paid to the settlers for a number of years; but in 1869 the reserve was
abandoned and the Indians were removed to Hoopa valley by Superintendent
Whiting.
The act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1853, authorized the selection of five military 522 | California 2.
reserves for Indian purposes in California not to exceed 25,000 acres each.
Noy. 17, 1855, Superintendent Henley transmitted a report of Major Heintzel-
man with a map showing the tract selected for the Mendocino reservation and |
recommending its establishment. Aug. 16, 1856, the Commissioner of Indian
Affairs recommended issuance of Executive order setting apart this reserve.
May 22, 1856, President Pierce issued the desired Executive order. Itsactual |
abandonment for Indian purposes occurred Mar. 31, 1866. |
See note to treaty of May 10,1854. See also act of Mar. 1, 1881. |
This tract was never occupied as a reserve by the Santee. ....---.-.--.---.---- 523 Dakota 2.
See explanatory note opposite Executive order of June 14, 1867. ......----.---- 524 Idaho.
852
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Date
1869
Aug. 10
Aug. 31
1870
Jan. 31
Mar. 30
Apr.
July 15
July 15
Where or how
concluded
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
12
der.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
Act of
gress.
Act of
gress.
Con-
| Stat.
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
XVI, 359.
lines
XVI, 362,
Cheyenne and
Arapaho.
Santee Sioux. .
San Pasqual
and Pala
Valley ( Mis-
sion In-
dians. )
Arikara, Gros
Ventre, and
Mandan,
Mexico and
Texas.
Great and Lit-
tle Osage.
| By virtue of accepting this reserve they relinquished claim to |
the remainder of the territory assigned them by the Fort |
President establishes a reservation for them on N. fork of Cana-
dian river, in lieu of one designated by treaty of Oct. 28, 1867.
This reservation is bounded as follows: Commencing at the
point where the Washita river crosses 98° W. longitude;
thence N. with said 98° W. longitude to the point where it is
crossed by the Red fork of the Arkansas (sometimes called
the Cimarron); thence up the middle of the main channel
thereof to the N. boundary of the country ceded to the U.S.
by treaty of June 14, 1866, with the Creek nation; thence W.
on said N. boundary and the N. boundary of the country
ceded tothe U.S. by treaty of Mar. 21, 1866, with the Seminoles
to 100° W. longitude; thence S. on said 100° W. longitude
to the N. boundary of the country set apart for the Kiowas
and Comanches by the second article of the treaty of Oct,
21, 1867, with said tribes; thence E. along said boundary to
the point where it strikes the Washita river; thence down
the middle of the main channel of said river to the place of
beginning.
President restores a portion of Niobrara reservation to public
domain and adds certain other lands thereto as follows: The
portion restored to the public domain consisted of fractional
Ts. 31 N., R.6 W.; 31 and 32 N.,R.7 W.; and 31 and 32 N.,
R.8W. The lands added to the reservation were T. 31 N.,
R.4 W., and that part of E.4T.33 N., R. 4 W.,S. of the Mis-
souri river.
President sets apart a reserve for these Indians as follows:
Ts.12 and 13S., R.1E.,and 1 W., and T.9S., R.1 and 2 W.,
of San Bernardino meridian.
President enlarges Round Valley reservation in California by
the addition of most of T's. 22 and 23 N., Rk. 12 W., and 22 and
23 N., R.13 W., Mount Diablo meridian.
President sets apart a reservation at Fort Berthold, Dakota,
bounded as follows: From a point on the Missouri river 4
miles below the Indian village (Berthold) in a NE. direction
3 miles (so as to include the wood and grazing around the
village); from this point a line running so as tostrike the
Missouri river at the junction of Little Knife river with it;
thence along the left bank of the Missouri river to the mouth
of Yellowstone river; along the 8. bank of Yellowstone river
to Powder river; up Powder river to where Little Powder
river unites with it; thence in a direct line across to the
starting point. By the Commissioner of Indian Affairs the
boundaries of the territory so assigned them were construed
to be as follows: Commencing at the mouth of Heart river;
thence up the Missouri to the mouth of Yellowstone river;
thence up the Yellowstone to the mouth of Powder river;
thence SE. to the headwaters of the Little Missouri river;
thence along the Black hills to the head of Heart river, and
down said river to the place of beginning.
Laramie treaty of 1851.
| : prices
Con- Stat. L., | Kickapoo of Secretary of the Interior to collect roving Kickapoos on borders
of Texas and Mexico and place them on a reservation in In-
dian Territory.
Congress makes provision for a reserve for Osages in Indian
Territory whenever they consent to remove from Kansas.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1869-1870
LAND CESSLION S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
853
Designation of cession on map
Number
by the terms of an agreement of Oct. 19, 1872, with the Wichita and affiliated |
bands a portion of this reserve was set apart for those Indians. Congress |
has, however, failed to ratify the agreement, although the Wichita are ocen-
pying the tract. The Cheyenne and Arapaho reserve, as bounded by the
Executive order of Aug. 10, 1869, therefore properly includes the tract shown
on the map as assigned to the Wichita by agreement of 1872. (This includes
No. 540A.)
The land thus restored is colored brown on Nebraska map No.2. Amended by
Executive order of Dec. 31, 1873, The added lands are designated by blue lines. |
| Trouble arose with the settlers and the reserve was abandoned in Apr., 1871...
Round valley, or ‘‘Nome Cult,” as it was then called, was selected for Indian |
purposes by Superintendent Henley in 1856. Noy. 18, 1858, the Secretary of
the Interior ordered public notice to be given that the entire valley had been
set apart for an Indian reservation and directed its survey May 3, 1860. See
act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1873, and Executive orders of Mar. 30, 1870, Apr. 8,
1873, May 18, 1875, and Jan. 26, 1876. The boundaries of the reserve as en-
larged by this Executive order (Mar. 30, 1870) are shown by blue lines.
| This reservation not only comprised a part of the tract acknowledged to be-
long to them by the unratified treaty of 1851 at Fert Laramie, but also a
tract adjoining on the N. side of Missouri river where they laid claim to
additional territory. For the relinqguishment of a portion of this reserve see |
Executive order of July 13,1880. (This includes No, 620 and part of 621, as
shown on the map.)
(The green plats numbered 529 show the portions not included in the reserva-
tion. )
See acts of Mar. 3, 1871, and June 22, 1874. The reserve herein contemplated was
set apart by Executive order of Aug. 15, 1883,
| Tract selected by the Osage and set apart by Executive order (of Secretary of
the Interior) March 27, 1871. Boundaries amended and confirmed by act of
Congress June 5, 1872.
527, 528
See 620, 621
529
See 650
See 534
Location
Indian Territory 3.
Nebraska (castern
portion).
California 2.
' California 2 (detail of
Round Valley reser-
vation).
Dakota 1, Montana 1.
Dakota 1, Wyoming
1, Montana 1.
Indian Territory 3.
Indian Territory 3.
854 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES - ferH, ann. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date PN eee | Reference Tribe | Description of cession or reservation
| |
1870 |
July 15 | Aet of Con- Stat. L., | Great and Lit- Congress makes provision for sale of remaining Osage lands in
gress. XVI, 362. tle Osage. Kansas.
2G Ue
Feb. 6) Act of Con- Stat. L., | Stockbridge | All exc ept 18 sections of their reserve to be appraised and sold.
gress. XVI, 404, and Mun- 18 sections reserved for their future home,
see,
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Indian tribes. Provides that no treaties shall hereafter be negotiated with
gress. XVI, 566, | any Indian tribe within U. S. as an independent nation or
people.
| |
Mar. 3] Act of Con-| Stat. L., | Kickapoo of | Secretary of the Interior to continue the collection of roving
gress. XVI, 569. Texas and Kickapoos and place them on a reserve in Indian Territory.
| Mexico.
Mar, 14 | Executiveor- |........... Paiute,Snake, President withdraws for eighteen months tract of country |
der. andShosho- | from which to select a reservation known as Malheur reser-
ni, | vation. |
|
Mar. 27 | Hxecutiveor= |---- 2.22222 Osage........ Secretary of the Interior designates a reserve for the Osages in
der. | Indian Territory.
Noy. 9 | Executivéor- |...-....... Apache (South-| President approves selection of reserve known as Tularosa
P Pp
der. ern), River reservation, embracing the following territory: Begin-
nine at the headwaters of the Tularosa river and its tribu-
taries in the mountains and extending down the same 10
miles on each side for a distance of 30 miles,
Noy; 9
Executive or- |-.----.---- Apache). =-2-. President approves selection of reservation at Camp Apache,
der. known as White Mountain reservation, described as follows:
Starting at the intersection of the boundary between Ari-
| zona and New Mexico with the 8. edge of the Black mesa
and following the southern edge of the Black mesa to a point
due N. of Sombrero or Plumoso butte; then in the direction
of the Picache Colorado to the crest of the Apache moun-
tains, following said crest down Salt river to Pinal creek;
then up Pinal creek to the top of Pinal mountains; then
aloug the crest of Pinal range, the ‘Cordilleras de la ‘Gila, u
| | | the Almagra mountains, and other mountains bordering the
| | N. bank of Gila river to the New Mexican boundary near
| Steeple rock; then following said boundary N. to its inter-
| | section with the 8, edge of the Black me sa, the starting point.
Nov. 9!) Hxecuhiveor= \\--2-sesee. Apache ...... | President approves selection of reservation at Camp Grant,
der. bounded as follows: On the N. by the Gila river; W. by a
line 10 miles from and parallel to the general course of the
San Pedro river; 8. by a line at right angles to the western
Bondar , crossing the San Pedro 10 miles from (: up Grant;
E. by a line at right angles to the southern boundary, touch.
| ing the western base of Mount Turnbull, ter: minatine at the
| | Gila river,
ov. 9 | Pxecutiveror- |-<-.)-....-. Apache ....-.. President approves selection of reservation at Camp Verde,
der, described as follows: All that portion of country adjoining
on the NW. side of and above the military reservation of
Camp Verde post, on the Verde river, for a distance of 10
miles on both sides of the river to the point where the old
wagon road to New Mexico crosses the Verde, supposed to
i be a distance up the river of about 45 miles.
A
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1870-1871
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
85
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
(The plat No. 530 shows the remainder of their reservation, See treaty of Sept.
29, 1865, Nos. 475 and 476.)
The two townships comprising this reserve were purchased from the Menomi-
ni by treaty of Feb. 11, 1856. As a secondary cession of the Menomini
it is colored blue and numbered 403 on Wisconsin map 2. The 18 sec-
tions retained by the Stockbridge are indicated by a scarlet line within the
blue outboundaries of the whole reserve.
All subsequent purchases of lands from the Indians have been made through
the medium of agreements with the various tribes, subject to ratification by
Congress.
See acts July 15, 1870, and June 22, 1874. The reserve herein contemplated was
set apart by Executive order of Aug. 15, 1883.
The tract thus temporarily withdrawn was described as being between 42° and
44° N. latitude and 117° and 120° W. longitude. The reservation afterward
set apart by Executive order of Sept. 12, 1872, was only partly within the
limits of the country described. ‘The country covered by this Exeeutive
order of Mar. 14, 1871, is bounded by green lines and was all relinquished by
Executive order of Sept. 12, 1872, except the tract bounded by blue lines. For
full explanation concerning changes in Malheur reservation, see the note in
this schedule opposite Executive order of May 21, 1883.
Set apart in conformity to act of Congress of July 15, 1870. This tract was
purchased from the Cherokee as being a portion of their domain W. of 96° W.
longitude. It was found that a portion of this reserve upon survey was E,
of 96° and its boundaries were accordingly altered. As thus altered they
were confirmed by act of Congress of June 5, 1872.
Restored to the public domain by Executive order of Nov. 24, 1874
Enlarged by Executive order of Dee. 14,1872. Reduced by Executive orders of
Aug. 5, 1873; July 21, 1874; Apr. 27, 1876; Jan. 26, 1877, and Mar. 31,1877. The
original boundaries of this reserve are shown by blue lines. (It includes
Nos. 573, 603, and a part of No. 592.)
Restored to public domain by Executive order of Dee. 14,1872. The boundaries
of this reserve are shown by crimson lines, After it was restored to the pub-
lic domain a portion of the same land was included in the addition made to
the White mountain reservation by Executive order of Dee. 14, 1872.
Restored to public domain by Executive order of Apr. 23, 1875
bo
bo
18 ETH, PT 2
See 403
See 650
See 537
See 534
See 573, 603
See 541
See 582
| Location
Kansas 1.
| Wisconsin 2.
Indian Territory 3.
| Oregon 2.
Indian Territory 3.
|
New Mexico 2,
Arizona 2.
Arizona 2.
Arizona 2,
856 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
| |
| |
Date Where or how Reference | Tribe | Description of cession or reservation
concluded 7 | |
1871
Sspogc nce (Memoran- (Memoran-| M ethow, | Territory originally claimed by Metbow, Okanagan, Kootenay,
dum. ) | dum.) | Okanagan Pend d’Oreille, Colville, North Spokane, San Poeil, and other
et al. | tribes.
1872 |
Apr. 9 | Executiveor- |.....:..--- Methow, | President sets apart reservation known as Colville reservation,
| “der. ) Okanagan in Washington territory, bounded as follows: Commencing
| | etal, at a point on the Columbia where the Spokane river empties
| intothesame; thence up the Columbiariver to where it crosses
| the forty-ninth parallel N. latitude; thence E. with said |
forty-ninth parallel to where the Pend d’Oreille or Clark river
| crosses the same; thence up the Pend d’Oreille or Clark river |
| to where it crosses the western boundary of Idaho territory
| (117° W. longitude); thence 8. along said 117° W. longi-
tude to where the Little Spokane river crosses the same;
| thence southwesterly with said river to its junction with the
Big Spokane river; thence down tke Big Spokane river to the
place of beginning.
Apr. 23 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Uta .-.-...-- Secretary of the Interior authorized to negotiate with Utes for
| gress. XVH, 55, | cession of theS. part of their reservation by treaty of Mar. 2,
1868.
May 8 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., Kansa .-..--. Provides for sale of the remaining portion of their ‘‘Trust”
gress. XVII, 85. and ‘‘ Diminished reserve” lands and their removal to Indian
Territory.
May 23 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Potawatomi , Home provided for Shawnees on 30 miles square tract of the
| gress. xvu,159. and ab- | Pottawatomies in Indian Territory.
sentee,
Shawnee.
| |
Act of Con- | Stat. Ds; | Cheyenne and | Secretary of the Interior authorized to negotiate for release of
gress. xvur,190, Arapaho, | land reserved to Cheyennes and Arapahoes by treaty Oct.
| | 28, 1867.
| If the above release is made, Cheyennes and Arapahoes to have
May 29 |
| i} . . .
| a reserve assigned them within Creek and Seminole ces-
|
|
|
sion of 1866,
| Act of Con-"| Stat. L., | Chippewa of | Secretary of the Interior authorized to remove (with their con-
gress. xvu, 190. Lake Supe- sent) Indians from Lac de-Flambeau, Lae Court Oreille, and
rior. Fond du Lae reservations to Bad River reservation.
May 29
June 1) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Miami (Me- Partition to be made among members of this band of tract
gress. XV, 213. shin-go-me- reserved for them by treaty of Noy. 28, 1840.
sia’s band).
June 5) Act of Con- | Stat. .L., | GreatandLit- Confirm amended reserve selected for Osages in Indian Terri-
gress. | Xv, 228.) tle Osage. tory as follows: ‘‘Bounded on the E. by the ninety-sixth
meridian; on the 8. and the W. by the N, line of the Creek
| country and the main channel of the Arkansas river, and on
| the N. by the 8. line of the State of Kansas: Provided, . . .
That said Great and Little Osage tribe of Indians shall per-
mit the settlement within the limits of said tract of land
{of] the Kansas tribe of Indians, the lands so settled and
occupied by said Kansas Indians not exceeding 160 acres
for each member of said tribe, to be paid for by said Kansas
| tribe of Indians, ete.’
June 5 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Kansa....... Confirm reserve selected for the Kansas in Indian Territory
gress. | XVII, 228. bounded as follows: Beginning at a point on the right bank
of the Arkansas river where the southern line of Kansas
crosses said river; thence down said river to a point where
the township line ‘between townships 26 and 27 crosses said
river; thence E. on said township iine to a point due 8,
from the center of section 32; thence N. to the section line
between sections 29 and 32; thence due E. to a point due 8.
| of the center of section 27; thence due N, to the state line
of Kansas; thence W. along said state line to place of
| | beginning.
ROYCI} CESSIONS OF 1871-1872
LAND CHSSIONS—Continued.
857
THistorical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
No treaty was ever made with these Indians for the extinguishment of their
territorial rights. The U.S. simply took possession of their country, except
such portions as have been set apart by Executive order for their oceupancy.
The portion of their former country not within the limits of the reservations
described in Executive orders of April 9 and July 2, 1872, respectively, is here
shown colored mauye.
Restored to public domain by Executive order of July 2, 1872. A portion of
this territory was again set apart as a reserve for the Spokane by Executive
order of Jan. 18,1881. See Washington map 2.
meDBereeMmont, of Sept. loses sa seeereensaaeniaee see aaieccsisches oeacecece es:
See acts of Congress June 5, 1872, June 23, 1874, July 5, 1876, and Mar. 16, 1880.
See treaty of Oct. 5, 1859.
An agreement was entered into in 1872 between the U. 8. and the Arapaho
by which the latter agreed to relinquish their interest in the reserve under
treaty of 1867, and to accept in lieu thereof a reserve between the N. fork of
the Canadian and the Cimarron rivers. This agreement has never been
ratified by Congress and the status of the Cheyenne and Arapaho remains
unchanged.
The U.S.agent reported the consent of the Fond du Lac Chippewaand attempted
their remoyal. Most of the band refused to remove, alleging they had never
consented. The Lac de Flambeau and Lae Court Oreille bands refused their
assent. No further attempt was made to carry the act into effect.
533
See 566
See 506
See 256
|
Montana 1, Idaho,
Washington 1,
Washington 1,
Colorado 1,
Indian Territory 3.
Indiana (detail).
Indian Territory 3.
Indian Territory 3.
858
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date nonchided Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
1872
June 5 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Flathead. .... Provides for removal from Bitter Root valley and their estab-
gress. XVII, 226. lishment on Jocko reservation.
June 7/ Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Sisseton and | Secretary of Interior to ascertain and report extent of Indian
gress. XVII, 281.) Wahpeton title to tract described in article 2, treaty Feb. 19, 1867.
Sioux.
June 10 | Act of Con- Stat. L., | Ottawa and) Undisposed of portion of reservation made by treaty July 31,
gress. XVU, 381.| Chippewa. 1855, restored to market.
|
June 10 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Ottawa of} Undisposed of portion of reservation by treaty of June 24,
gress. XVII, 388., Blanchards 1862, to be sold, including that sold to Ottawa University
Fork and by treaty of Feb. 23, 1867.
Roche de
| Bouf.
June 10 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Omaha, Paw- | 50,000 acres off W. end of their reservation to be appraised
gress. Xvi, 391. nee, Oto, | and sold, if Omahas consent thereto.
Missouri, | 50,000 acres 8. of Loup fork to be appraised and sold off
and Sauk Pawnee reservation, if they consent.
and Fox of | 80,000 acres off W. end of Otoe and Missouria reservations to
the Missouri. be appraised and sold, if they consent.
A part or all of Sac and Fox of the Missouri reserve to be
| appraised and sold, if they consent.
July; 129) xcete a tawvje) Eon. coe == Methow, Oka- | President restores to public domain tract reserved by Execu-
| order. | mnaganetal. | tive order of Apr. 9, 1872.
| President sets apart a tract in lieu of the one above relin-
quished bounded as follows: On the E. and 8. by the Colum-
| bia river; on the W. by the Okanagan river, and on the N.
by British possessions.
Sept. 12 | Pxecutive |........... Paiute, Snake, | President sets apart reservation known as Malheur, and
order. and Sho- bounded as follows: Beginning at the mouth of the N. fork
shoni, of Malheur river; thence up said N. fork, including the
waters thereof, to Castle rock; thence in a northwesterly
direction to Strawberry butte; thence to Soda spring on
the Canyon city and Camp Harney road; thence down Sil-
vies river to Malheur lake; thence E. to the 8. fork of Mal-
heur river; thence down said 8. fork, including the waters
thereof, to the place of beginning. ‘This embraces Nos. 638
and 646.
President restores to public domain remainder of tract tem-
porarily withdrawn by Executive order of Mar. 14,1871. The
lands withdrawn were designated as follows: ‘That portion
of the country in the state of Oregon situated between the
forty-second and forty-fourth parallels of latitude, and from
117° to 120° of longitude; except so much as may have been
| | or may be granted for military or wagon-road purposes.
| |
Sept. 20 | Agreement...) Rey. Stat.,) Sisseton and | Cede claim to all lands outside of permanent reserves estab-
1050. Wahpeton lished by articles 3 and 4, treaty of Feb. 19, 1867.
Sioux.
Sept. 26 | Agreement...) Stat. L., | Shoshoni -.-.. Cede a portion of reservation (subject to approval of Congress)
| XVII, 291.
established for them by treaty of July 3, 1868, as follows:
Situated S. of a line beginning at a point on the eastern
boundary of the Shoshone and Bannock reservations; due
E. of the mouth of the Little Papo-Agie at its junction with
the Papo-Agie, and running from said point W. to the mouth
of the Little Papo-Agie; thence up the Papo-Agie to the N.
fork, and up the N. fork to the mouth of the Canyon; thence
W. to the western boundary of the reservation.
Retain remainder of their reservation which constitutes the
present Wind River reservation.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1872 859
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks -
Number Location
They were removed and established as herein provided for atter several years
ot partially successful effort.
See agreement of Sept. 20, 1872, and act of Congress of Feb. 14, 1873.
Amended by act of May 23, 1876. See remarks under treaty of July 31, 1855.
See explanatory note to treaty of June 24, 1862.
: °
The Omaha consented, but the act was never carried into effect, and it was
finally superseded by act of Congress approved Aug. 7, 1882.
The Pawnee consented, but before the act was carried into effect it was
repealed by act of Apr. 10, 1876. ;
See acts of Aug. 15, 1876, and Mar. 3, 1879. The act of 1872 was not carried
into effect, but was superseded by act of Aug. 15, 1876, which authorized
the sale of 120,000 acres of the reserve.
This act was not carried into effect and was superseded by act of Aug. 15, 1876, «
which provided for the sale of 10 sections oft the W. end of their reserve.
150035 SS SESE ABSA AOS OSS BOS SEO COL MSS RSS OG ASS ACE SOLS CSOs SOC R SEBS SEe SoneEees See 533 Washington 1.
This constitutes the present Colville reservation.......-.....--..-----.------- 536 Washington 1,
An addition to this reserve was made by Executive order of May 15,1875. Por- | See638, 646 | Oregon 2.
tions of this addition were subsequently relinquished by Executive orders |
of Jan. 28, 1876, and May 21, 1883. The Fort Harney military reservation |
was added by Executive order of July 23, 1880. Portions of the original
reserve were also relinquished by Executive orders of Sept. 13, 1882, and |
May 21, 1883. See explanatory note to Executive order of May 21, 1883.
The tract as reserved by this Executive order of Sept. 12, 1872, is bounded |
by mauve lines.
This restoration includes all the country within green outboundaries except 537 Oregon 2.
that tract within blue boundaries which was reserved by this Executive
order of Sept. 12, 1872. A portion of this relinquishment was again added
to the reserve by Executive order of May 15, 1875, and again relinquished
by Executive orders of Jan. 28, 1876, and May 21, 1883.
See acts of Congress of June 7, 1872, and Feb. 14, 1873. Overlaps the Chippewa | 538 | Dakota 1.
cession of Oct. 2, 1863.
See acts of Congress of June 22, 1874, and Dec. 15, 1874, ratifying and confirming | 539 Wyoming 2.
this agreement.
= C66 RE COSTER COCR OAR SES Aa Coenen coe ToS CIOb DEL ROCCE EEE EEE IE Conieene 540 Wyoming 2.
860
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date
| Where or how
concluded
Reference
Tribe
1872
Oct. 19
Oct. 26
14
Dec. 14
Jan. 9
| Agreement - --
Executive
order,
°
Executive |
order.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
der,
7 - |
| Executive or-
Wichita and
affiliated
bands.
Tule river,
King’s riv-
er, Owen's
river, et al.
Description of cession or reservation
.
Cede to the U.S. all claim to lands in Texas, Louisiana, and
Indian Territory.
U.S. set apart a reserve for them in Indian Territory as follows:
“‘Commencing at a point in the middle of the main channel
of the Washita river where the ninety-eighth meridian of W.
longitude crosses the same; thence up the middle of the main
channel of said river to the line of 98° 40’ W. longitude;
thence on said line of 98° 40’ due N. to the middle of the main
channel of the main Canadian river; thence down the middle
of said main Canadian river to where it crosses the ninety-
eighth meridian; thence due 8. to the place of beginning.”
President enlarges reservation set apart by treaty of Jan. 31,
1855, by addition of the following tract: Commencing on
the beach at the mouth of a small brook running into Neah
bay next to the site of the old Spanish fort; thence along
the shore of said bay in a northeasterly direction to Baadah
point (about 4 miles from the beginning); thence in a direct
line 8. 6 miles; thence in a direct line W. to the Pacific
shore; thence northwardly along the Pacific shore to the
mouth of a small stream running into the bay on the 8. side
of Cape Flattery a little above the Waatch village; thence
following said brook to its source; thence in a straight line
to the place of beginning.
President sets apart a reserve to be known as Chiricahua
reservation.
President restores to public domain reservation established
at Camp Grant, Nov. 9, 1871.
President enlarges White Mountain reservation by tract
known as *‘San Carlos addition,” bounded as follows: Com-
mencing at the SE. corner of the White Mountain reserva-
tion as now established, and running thence 8. to a line 15
miles S. of and parallel to the Gila river; thence W. along
said line to a point due 8. of the SW. corner of said White
- Mountain reservation; thence N. to said SW. corner; thence
along the southern boundary of said reservation to the
place of beginning, which will make the entire boundary
of the White Mountain reservation as follows: Starting at
the point of intersection of the boundary between New
Mexico and Arizona with the 8. edge of the Black mesa,
and following the southern edge of the Black mesa to a
point due N. of Sombrero or Plumoso butte; thence due 8.
to said Sombrero or Plumoso butte; thence in the direction
of the Piache Colorado to the crest of the Apache moun-
tains, following said crest down the Salt river to Pinal
creek to the top of the Pinal mountains; thence due S. to a
point 15 miles S. of the Gila river; thence E. with a line
parallel with and 15 miles §. of the Gila river to the bound-
ary of New Mexico; thence N. along said boundary line to
its intersection with the S. edge of the Black mesa, the
place of beginning. ;
President supersedes Executive order of Oct. 26, 1875, and more
accurately defines the tract added to the Makah reserva-
tion. Only change is omission of “to Baadah point.” See
Execntive order of Oct. 26, 1872.
President sets apart areserve at Tule river, bounded as follows:
Commencing on the South Tule river, 4 miles below the Soda
springs on said river; thence N. to the ridge of mountains
dividing the waters of the South Tule and Middle Tule;
thence E. on the dividing line 10 miles; thence S. to the ridge
dividing the waters of South Tule river and Deer creek;
thence W.on said ridge 10 miles; thence N. to the place of
beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1872-1873 861
LAND CESSTONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks } = ——S
Number Location
The lands here purported to be ceded are covered by the claims and previous DAO A Indian Territory 3.
cessions of other tribes. This agreement has never been ratified although
* the Indians have been in full occupancy of the reserve for several years,
It covers part of the territory assigned to the Cheyenne and Arapaho
by Executive order of Aug. 10, 1869.
Superseded by Executive order of Jan. 2, 1873, which in turn was superseded
by Executive order of Oct. 21, 1873.
Revoked and canceled by Executive order of Oct. 30, 1876 ..---.-..---.-------- See 600 Arizona 2
A portion of the country included in the Camp Grant reserve, and which was 541 Arizona 2.
relinquished by the second paragraph of this order, was by the third para-
graph again withdrawn from settlement as a part of the addition made to
the White Mountain reservation by that paragraph.
The boundaries of this addition are defined by yellow lines on Arizona map 2.
-This San Carlos addition was partly restored to the public domain by Executive ...--..----- Arizona 2.
order of Aug. 5, 1873. Further reduced by Executive orders of July 21, 1874, |
Apr. 27, 1876, Jan, 26, 1877, and Mar. 31, 1877.
|
Superseded by Executive order of Oct. 21, 187°,
Canceled and a new reserve established Oct, 3, 1873.......---.-----------------|, See 607 California 2.
862
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date
Where or how
concluded
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1873
Feb.
Feb.
Mar.
Mar.
Mar.
Mar.
Mar.
Mar.
Mar.
Apr.
May
14
19
1
3 |
3 |
29 |
| Act of
Act of Con-
gress.
Act of Con-
gress.
Executive or-
der.
Act of
gress.
Con-
Act of
gress.
Con-
gress.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or- |
der.
Executive or-
der.
| Stat. L.,
Con- |
Stat. L.,
XVI, 456.
Stat. L.,
XVH, 466.)
Stat. L.,
XVU, 539, |
XVU, 626.
Stat. L., |
XVU, 626.)
Stat. L., |
XVII, 631.
Stat. L., |
XVH, 633.)
Sisseton and
Wahpeton
Sioux.
New York
Indians. |
Chippewa
(Lae Court
Oreille
band).
Chippewa
(Pembina
band).
Creek and
Seminole.
Paiute et al --
Mescalero
Apache.
Agreement of Sept. 20, 1872, confirmed with amendments. ...---
Provides for sale of lands allotted to New York Indians in Kan-
sas.
Secretary of Interior approves selection of reservation and re-
stores to market. balance of land withdrawn Noy. 22, 1859,
and Apr, 4, 1865.
Provides for removal and establishment of Pembina Chippe-
was on White Earth reservation.
Secretary of Interior authorized to negotiate with the Crows
for the cession of a portion of their reservation.
Secretary of Interior authorized to negotiate for cession of a
portion of the Creek country as follows: A strip of land in
the Indian Territory, now occupied by the Seminole nation
of Indians, lying E. of the line dividing the Creek lands from
the lands ceded to the U. S. in the treaty of June 14, 1866;
bounded on the N. by the N. fork of the Canadian river; on
the S. by the Canadian river; on the W. by the dividing line
between the Creek reservation and the lands ceded under
treaty of 1866, above noted, and on the E. by a line running
N.and S. between the rivers named, so far E. of said divi-
sional line as will comprise within said described boundaries
175,000 acres,
Remainder of reserve in Kansas to be sold and Miamis may
become merged with Kaskaskias et al.
Restores part of Round Valley reservation to public domain.
Section 2 of the act provides ‘‘that said township line be-
tween townships 22 and 23 N., extending from the Middle
fork of Kel river on the E. to Eel river on the W., shall here-
after be the southern boundary of the Indian reservation in
Round valley, and the center of the Middle fork of Eel river
shall be the eastern boundary, and the center of Eel river
shall be the western boundary.”
Section 3 provides that all the land lying N. of the southern
boundary of the reservation as herein defined, and bounded
N. by Eel river and the N. fork of said river, E. by the Middle
fork, and W. by Eel river, shall be withdrawn from sale and
entry.
President sets apart a reserve at Moapa river, as follows: Com-
mencing at a point on the N. bank of the Colorado river
where the eastern line of Nevada strikes the same; thence
due N. with said eastern line to a point far enough N. from
which a line running due W. will pass 1 mile N. of Muddy
springs; running due W. from said point to 115° W. longi-
tude; thence S. with said meridian to a point due W. from
the place of beginning; thence due E. to the W. bank of the
Colorado river; thence following the W. and N. bank of the
same to the place of beginning.
President withdraws from sale certain lands in Round valley,
specified by act of Mar. 3, 1873, until report of commissioners
is received fixing N. boundary.
President sets apart reservation, known as Fort Stanton reser-
vation, a8 follows: Commencing at the SW. corner of the
Fort Stanton reduced military reservation; thence due §. to
a point on the hills near the N. bank of the Rio Rindoso;
thence along the said hills to a point above the settlements;
thence across said river to a point on the opposite hills;
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1873
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
863
Historical data and remarks
See act of Congress of June 7, 1872, and agreement of Sept. 20, 1872; also act of |
Congress of June 22, 1874.
See act of Apr. 17,1878. See also note to treaty of Jan. 15, 1838, and act of June
23, 1874. |
2 |
This reserve was set apart in pursuance of treaty of Sept. 30, 1854
T. 144 N., R. 42 W., was selected for this purpose by Special Agent Luce, Feb. 14,
1883. It is bounded on the map by crimson lines and is within the general
limits of the White Earth reservation, No. 509.
See agreement concluded Aug. 16, 1873.
Under authority of this act the U.S. purchased from the Creeks for the Semi-
nole 175,000 acres adjoining the I. side of the latter tribe’s reservation.
This purchase is divided from the previous Seminole reserve by a dotted line.
This remnant is colored yellow and comprises several detached tracts within
the red outboundaries of the 70,000 acres reserved by the treaty of 1854.
This comprised all that portion of the reserve lying S. of the line between Ts.
22 and 23.N., Rs.12 and 13 W. It is colored yellow within the red and blue
outlines of the reserve as surveyed in 1860 and 1870. Red lines, survey of
1860; blue lines, survey of 187).
Canceled by Executive order of Feb. 12, 1874, and another reserye set apart in
lieu thereof. The boundaries of the original reserve are shown by dotted |
black lines. (Most of this reservation is included in No. 576.)
The commissioners made their report Noy. 1, 1873. It was approved by the Sec-
retary of the Interior Aug. 4, 1874, and proclamation of the boundaries made
by Executive order of May 18, 1875.
Designation of cession on map
|
Number | Location
See 538 Dakota 1.
See 249 Kansas 2,
Wisconsin 2.
See 337
542 | Minnesota 2.
543 Indian territory 3.
See 330 | Kansas 2.
544) |
California 2 (detail of
Round Valley res-
| ervation),
~
See 583
See 576 Nevada,
See 583 | California 2.
Canceled by Executive order of Feb. 2, 1874, and a new reserve set apart in lieu See 643, 644 | New Mexico 2.
thereof. Several successive Executive orders were in turn revoked, by the
terms of each of which a new Mescalero reserve was established. But as |
each one of these changes covered in large measure the same territory, it is |
impossible to show them all on a single map. The boundaries of the reserve
as originally established by Executive order of May 29, 1873, are shown by
|
|
|
864
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS
Date
Where or how |
concluded
Reference |
Tribe
IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
1873
May 29
June 16
July
Aug.
Aug.
Sept.
Sept.
Sept. 13
Oct, 3
Executive or-
der,
Executive or-
der,
Executive or-
der.
| Executive or-
| der.
Agreement -. -|
Executive or-
i eder:
Executive or-
der.
Agreement -..)
Executive or-
der.
Mescalero
Apache.
Blackfoot,
Gros Ven-
tre, et al.
| Niskwali and
others,
| Dwamish and
others.
| Tule river,
King’s riv-
er, Owen’s
river, et al.
Nez Percé ---.
thence to the same line upon which we start from Fort Stan-
ton, and thence due §. to 33° N. latitude; thence to the
top of the Sacramento mountains and along the top of said
mountains to the top of the White mountains; thence along
the top of said mountains to the head waters of the Rio
Nogal to a point opposite the starting point, and thence to
the starting point.
President sets apart reservaticn at Wallowa valley for roam-
ing Nez Percés, bounded as follows: Commencing at the right
bank of the mouth of Grande Ronde river; thence up Snake
river to a point due E. of the SE. corner of T.18., R.46 E. of
the Willamette meridian; thence due W. to the W. fork of
Wallowa river; thence down said W. fork to its junction
with the Wallowa river; thence down said river to its con-
fluence with the Grande Ronde river; thence down the last-
Mamed river to the place of beginning.
President set apart a reserve for Gros Ventre, Piegan, Blood,
Blackfoot, and River Crow Indians, asfollows: Commencing at
the NW. corner of the territory of Dakota, being the intersec-
tion of the forty-ninth parallel of N. latitude and the one
hundred and fourth meridian of W. longitude; thence S. to
the 8. bank of the Missouri river; thence up and along the
S. bank of said river to a point opposite the mouth of Medi-
cine or Sun river; thence in a westerly direction, following
the 8. bank of said Medicine or Sun river, as far as practica-
ble, to the summit of the main chain of the Rocky moun-
tains; thence along said summit in a northerly direction to
the N. boundary of Montana; thence along said N. boundary
to the place of beginning, excepting and reserving therefrom
existing military reservations.
President restores to public domain a portion of the San Carlos
division of White Mountains reservation,as established by Ex-
ecutive order of Dee. 14, 1872, as follows: ‘That part of the res-
ervation lying E. of and above the site of old Camp Goodwin.
U.S. agree that country described in first article shall consti-
tute theirreserve. Second article of treaty of May 7, 1868, at
Fort Laramie, abrogated, and Crows cede to U.S. their claim
to country therein described.
President enlarges Puyallup reserve, as set apart by Executive
| order of Jan. 20, 1857.
|
President fixes the N. boundary of Swinomish reserve, estab-
lished by treaty Jan. 22, 1855, as follows: Beginning at low-
water mark on the shore of Sim-ilk bay at a point where the
same is intersected by the N. and 8. line hounding the E. side
of the surveyed fraction of 9.30 acres, or lot No. 1, in the NW.
corner of sec, 10, in T. 34 N., R.2 E.'; thence N. on said line to
a point where the same intersects the section line between
sections 3 and 10 in said township and range; thence E. on
said section line to the SE. corner of said section 3; thence
N.on E. line of said section 3 to a point where the same in-
tersects low-water mark on the western shore of Padilla bay.
Agreement\subject to ratification by Congress) for cession of
part of reserve established by treaty of Mar. 2, 1868.
President cancels reserve made by Executive order Jan. 9, 1873,
and establishes another at Tule river in lieu thereof, bounded
as follows: Commencing on the 8. fork of Tule river, 4 miles
below the Soda springs on said river; thence N. to the ridge
| of mountains dividing the waters of the N. fork and Middle
fork of Tule river; thence on said ridge easterly, extended,
if necessary, to a point from which a line running due 8.
ROYCE]
CESSIONS OF 1873
LAND CESSTION S—Continued.
865
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
blue lines and the present reserve, as established by Executive order of Mar.
24, 1883, will be found noted opposite that order as colored crimson. (In-
cludes part of plats 643 and 644.)
Order revoked and reservation restored to public domain June 10, WSioceee ss xs 3
See act of Congress of Apr. 15, 1874, and Exeeutive orders of Aug. 19, 1874, and |
Apr. 15,1875. A portion of this reserve was relinquished by Executive order of |
Aug. 19, 1874, as shown in the proper place i this schedule. The remainder
was by act of Congress of Apr. 15, 1874, declared to constitute the reserve for
these tribes. An addition was subsequently made to the reserve by Execu-
tive order of Apr. 13, 1875. A black dotted Jine shows the FE. line of that por-
tion of this reserve which was originally assigned the Blackfoot by treaty of
1855. (This ineludes Nos, 565 and 574.)
See also Executive orders of July 21, 1874, Apr. 27, 1876, Jan.
26, 1877, and Mar.
31, 1877.
This was known as the Judith Basin reserve, and pending confirmatory action
by Congress, the President, by Executive order of Jan. 31, 1874, withdrew the
tract from entry and settlement. The Crow refused to remove to the reserve
and Congress failed to ratify the agreement. ‘The reserve was therefore re-
stored to the public domain by Executive order of Mar. 25, 1875.
This enlargement only included fractional sec. 34, T.21 N.,R.3 E., and is too
small to be separately shown on the map. As herein enlarged it constitutes
the present Puyallup reserve.
This was simply to cure the indefinite language of the treaty.
of the reserve see treaty of Jan. 22, 1855.
For boundaries
Agreement ratified Apr. 29, 1874, See Executive order of Aug. 17, 1876
Partly restored to public domain by Executive order of Aug. 3, 1878, as shown |
under that order. The remainder constitutes the present Tule River reserve,
and is shown here. (This includes Nos. 547 and 607.
the former reserve are the N, part of 607 and the yellow No. 547.)
The portions added to |
545 | Oregon 2, Washing-
ton 2,
| See 565, 574 Montana 1,
546 | Arizona 2.
See 557 Montana 2.
|
See 405 | Washington (north-
western).
See 349 | Washington (north-
western).
See 566 Colorado 1,
547, 607 California 2.
866 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN, 18
SCHE DU LE ORV EN DAAC
Where or how |
Date concluded
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
i |
|
1873 |
Oct. 3 | Executiveor- |.-.---.---- Tule river, would intersect a line running due E, from the place of be-
der. | | King’s riv- ginning at a distance of 10 miles therefrom; thence from
er, Owen's said point due S. to the ridge, extended if necessary, divid-
river, et al. ing the waters of the 8. fork of Tule river and Deer creek;
thence westerly on said ridge to a point due §. of the place
of beginning; thence N. to the place of beginning.
Oct. 21 | Executiveor- |........--- Makah....... President revokes Executive orders of Oct. 26, 1872, and Jan. 2,
der. 1873, and establishes an addition to reserve by treaty, Jan. 31,
1855, as follows: Commencing on the beach at the mouth of
| | a small brook running into Neah bay next to the site of
the old Spanish fort; thence along the shore of said bay in
a northeasterly direction 4 miles; thence in a direct line S.
6 miles; thence in a direct line W. to the Pacific shore;
thence northwardly along the shore of the Pacific to the
mouth of another small stream running into the bay on the
S. side of Cape Flattery, a little above the Waatch village;
thence following said brook to its source; thence in a
straight line to the source of the first-mentioned brook, and
thence down the same to the place of beginning.
Oct. 29 | Executive or- |........-.- Chippewa of President sets apart an addition to Lake Winnibigoshish reser-
der. | the Missis- | vation, asestablished by article 1, treaty of Mar, 19, 1867, as fol-
sippi. lows: Commencing at a point on the present eastern bound-
ary of Leech Lake reservation where the section line between
secs. 11 and 14 and 10 and 15, T. 55 N., R.27 W. of fourth
principal meridian, if extended W., would intersect the
| same; thence E, on said extended section line to section
| corner between secs. 11, 12, 13, and 14; thence N. on the
section line between secs. 11 and 12 and 1 and 2, all of
the same town and range, to the township line between Ts.
55 and 56 N.; thence continuing N. to a point 2 miles N, of
said township line; thence W. to present eastern boundary
of Leech Lake reservation; thence S. on said boundary line
and with the same to the place of beginning.
Nov. 4 Executiveor- |.......-...- Chippewa of | President sets apart an addition to Leech Lake reservation, as
der. | the Missis- established by the second clause, second article, treaty of Feb.
sippi. 22,1855, as follows: Beginning at the mouth of Little Boy
river; thence up said river through the first lake to the
southern extremity of the second lake on said river; thence
in a direct line to the most southern point of Leech lake;
thence through said lake so as to include all the islands
therein to the place of beginning.
|
| |
Noy. 4 | Executiveor- |-----...--- 'Quinaielt, President sets apart enlargement to reserve provided for in
der. i Quillehute, = treaty of July 1, 1855, bounded as follows: Commencing on
et al. | the Pacific coast at the SW. corner of the present reservation
| as established by Mr Smith’s survey; thence due E. with
| | the line of said survey 5 miles to the SE. corner of said re-
serve; thence in a direct line to the most southerly end of
Quinaielt lake; thence northerly around the E. shore of said
lake to the NW. point thereof; thence in a direct line to a
point half a mile N. of the Queetshee river and 3 miles above
its mouth; thence with the course of said river to a point on
the Pacific coast at low-water mark a half mile above the
| mouth of said river: thence southerly at low-water mark
along the Pacific coast to the place of beginning.
Nov. 8 | Executiveor- |..-.-...-.- Cour d’Aléne | President sets apart reserve for Ceeur d’Aléne, Southern Spo-
der.» | etal, kane, and other Indians, as follows: Beginning at a point
on the top of the dividing ridge between Pine and Latah (or
Hangman’s) creeks, directly S. of a point on said last-men-
tioned creek 6 miles above the point where the trail from
Lewiston to Spokane bridge crosses said creek; thence in a
northeasterly direction in a direct line to the Ceur d’Alene
mission on Coeur d’Alene river, but not to include the lands
of said mission; thence in a westerly direction in a direct
line to the point where the Spokane river heads in or leaves
the Cur d’Alene lakes; thence down the center of the
ROYCE) CESSIONS OF 1873
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
867
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
This was simply a correction of a faulty description contained in the previous
orders. It includes a small tract primarily ceded Jan, 26, 1855, by the Sklal-
lam. It forms a portion of the present Makah reservation.
See Executive order of May 26, 1874. The tract set apart by Executive order
of Oct. 29, 1873, was taken from the tract ceded to U.S. by the first article of
treaty of Mar. 19, 1867. See note opposite treaty of Mar. 19, 1867.
See Executive order of May 26,1874. The addition set apart by Executive order |
of Noy. 4, 1873, was taken from the tract ceded by the first article of treaty of |
Mar. 19, 1867. See explanatory note opposite treaty of Mar, 19, 1867.
| For boundaries of original reserve see treaty of July 1, 1855, Washington map 1. |
| The tract as shown here constitutes the present reserve. The boundaries of
the original reserve, as established by Executive order of June 14, 1867, are |
_ indicated by a dotted black line.
548
549
or
re
Minnesota 2.
| Minnesota 2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Washington 2.
Washington 1.
Idaho.
Washington 2.
868 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded fe zi f
Date
|
1873
Noy. 8 | Executiveor- |..-.....-.. Ceur d’Alene | channel of said Spokane river to the dividing line between
der. et al. Washington and Idaho territories; thence S. along said
dividing line to the top of the dividing ridge between Pine
and Latah (or Hangman’s) creeks; thence ‘along the top of
said ridge to the place of beginning.
Territory originally claimed by Coeur d’Aléne, Southern: Spo-
kane, and other fragmentary bands,
Nov. 22) Bxecutiveior=.|-<s.oe 2c |soscescaeeeeee President sets apart an addition to Colorado River reservation,
der, established by act of Congress Mar. 3, 1865, as follows: All
that section of bottom land adjoining the Colorado reserve
and extending from that reserve on the N. side to within 6
miles of Ehrenberg on the 8., bounded on the W. by the Col-
orado river, and E. by mountains and mesas. See No, 466.
Noy. 22 | DPxecutiveor- |.-..-..---. | Dwamish and | President enlarges reserve set apart at Lummi river by treaty
a Peers allied tribes. Jan. 22, 1855, by the following addition: Commencing at
| the eastern mouth of Lummi river; thence up said river to
the point where it is intersected by the line between secs.
7 and &, T.38N., R.2 E. of the Willamette meridian; thence
due N. on said section Jine to the township line between Ts.
38 and 39; thence W. along said township line to the low-
water mark on the shore of the Gulf of Georgia; thence
southerly and easterly along said shore with the meanders
thereof across the western mouth of Lummi river and around
Point Francis; thence northeasterly to the place of begin-
ning.
Dec. 10 | Executiveor- |...-....--- Jicarilla Apa- | Agreement concluded, subject to approval of Congress, setting
der. | che. apart reservation on San Juan river,
Dec. 23 | Executive or- }.---------- Dwamish and | President defines boundaries of Tulalip or Snohomish reserva-
| der. | | allied tribes. tion (see treaty Jan. 22, 1855), as follows: Beginning at low-
| water mark on the N. shore of Steamboat slough at a point
| | | where the section line between sees. 32 and 33, T. 30 N., R.
| 5 E., intersects the same; thence N. on the line between
secs. 32 and 33, 28 and 29, 20 and 21, 16 and 17, 8 and 9,
and 4 and 5 to the township line between ‘T's. 30 and 31;
thence W. on said township line to low-water mark on the
shore of Port Susan; thence southeasterly with the line of
low-water mark along said shore and the shores of Tulalip
bay and Port Gardner with all the meanders thereof, and
across the mouth of Ebey's slough to the place of beginning.
Dec. 31 | Executiveor- |...........| Santee Sioux, | President amends Executive order of Aug. 31, 1869...-.....-..
der. | in Nebraska.
The present Santee or Niobrara reserve. .----.-.--.---.---... 3
j\eAddenda::..5-. soc oSaGee tacee bos se eerie oa eee cree eens
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1873
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
869
Historical data and remarks
No treaty was ever concluded with these Indians for the cession of their title.
A reserve was set apart for them June 14, 1867, which they refused to accept.
An agreement was made with them in 1873, by which they agreed to cede all
claim to territory except a reserve therein described. Congress failed to
approve this agreement. By order of Nov. 8, 1873, the President therefore
set apart the contemplated reserve, which included the original country
covered by the reserve of June 14, 1867, together with additional territory.
The U. 8. has assumed that by the acceptance of this reserve the Indians
have relinquished title to all other country. This relinquishment is there-
SH il here. (The mapping is to be regarded as approximate only.—
y )
Further enlargement by Executive order of Noy. 16,1874. See also Executive
order of May 15, 1876.
For original reserve, see Washington map 1 (350) .----.----..----------------- |
Designation of cession on map
See Executive order of Mar, 25, 1874
MEBNONE AY Ob te) Ube tt) bl OO eter aeteta eee ape ee ate ee nie Perea wcll a aleoie me ale
This order simply excepts from the lands added to the reserve by Executive
| order of Aug. 31, 1869, lots 1, 2, 3, and 4 of sec. 3, 'T. 32 [33 ?] N., R.4W. , pre- |
viously patented to Thomas J. Quinn, The tract thus excepted i is too small
| to be shown on the map.
| This covers Ts. 31 and 32N., R.5 W., withdrawn by Executive order of Feb. 27, |
1866; T. 33. N., R.5 W., lying 8. of Missouri river, withdrawn by Executive
order July 20, 1866; 'T. 32 N., R. 4 W., and W.4 of T. 33 N., R. 4 W., lying S.
of Missouri river, withdrawn by Executive order of Noy. 16, 1867; T. 31 N.,
R.4 W., and E.4 T. 33 N., R. 4 W., lying 8. of Missouri river, withdrawn by
Executive order of Aug. 31, 1869, excepting lots 1, 2, 3, and 4 of sec. 3, T. 33 N.,
R. 4 W., excluded as shown above by Executive ‘order of Dec. 31, 1873.
By Executive order of Feb. 9, 1885, all lands in this reservation unallotted to
“and unselected by the Indians of said reser: ation on the 15th day of Apr.
1885, except such as are oceupied for agency, school, and missionary pur-
poses, are restored to the public domain and made subject to entry and set-
ment,
Number
or
ot
or
See 563
See 351
556
Location
Idaho, Washington 1,
Arizona 2,
Washington 2,
|
| New Mexico 2.
_ Washington 1.
.
Nebraska 2,
870
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
| Where or how
| concluded
Reference |
[ErH. ANN. 18
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1874
Jan. 31
| der.
Feb. 2 | Executive or-
| der,
Feb. 12
der.
Feb. 14. Executive or-
der.,
Feb. 25 Executive or-
| der.
Executive or-
Executive or- |
Mescalero
Apache.
thence due
Paiute et al...
ateta fetes im ae | Ottawa and President revokes order of Apr. 16, 1864
| Chippewa,
in Michi-
gan.
(Sklallam),
place of beginning.
Crow, see = | President sets apart reserve in accordance with agreement of
| Aug. 16, 1875, subject to approval of Congress.
was bounded as follows: Commencing at a point on the Mis-
souri river opposite the mouth of Shankin creek; thence up
said creek to its head; thence along the summit of the
| divide between the waters of Arrow and Judith rivers and
the waters entering the Missouri river to a point opposite
the divide between the head waters of Judith and Muscle
Shell rivers; thence along said divide to the Snowy moun-
tains, and along the summit of said Snowy mountains, in a
northeasterly direction, to a point nearest to the divide
between the waters which run easterly to the Muscle Shell
river and the waters running to the Judith river; thence
northwardly along said divide to the divide between the
head waters of Armell’s creek and the head waters of Dog
river, and along said divide to the Missouri river; thence up
the middle of said river to the place of beginning; said
boundaries being intended to include all the country drained
by the Judith, Arrow, and Dog rivers.
‘This reserve
President cancels order of May 29, 1878, and sets apart a re-
serve at Fort Stanton in lieu thereof.
| bounded as follows: Beginning at the most northerly point
of the Fort Stanton reduced military reservation; thence
due W. to the summit of the Sierra Blanca mountains;
S. to 33° N. latitude;
point due S. of the most easterly point of said Fort Stanton
reduced military reservation; thence due N. to the southern
boundary of T. 11; thence due W. to the SW. corner of T. 11,
R. 13; thence due N. to the second correction line 8. ; thence
due E. along said line to a point opposite the line running
N. from 33° N. latitude; thence due N. to the most east-
erly point of said Fort Stanton reduced military reservation ;
thence along the northeastern boundary of said military
reservation to the place of beginning.
This reserve was
thence due E. to a
President cancels order of Mar. 12, 1873, and sets apart a re-
serve in lieu of the one thereby established, as follows: Begin-
ning at a point in the middle of the main channel of the Col-
orado river 8 miles E. of 114° W. longitude; thence due N. to
37° N. latitude; thence W. with said parallel to a point 20
miles W. of 115° W. longitude; thence due S. 35 miles; thence
due KE. 36 miles; thence due §. to the middle of the main
channel of the Colorado; thence up the middle of the main
channel of said river to the place of beginning.
Remainder of country claimed by Pai Ute taken possession of
by U.S. without formal purchase from them.
_...| Skokomish | President enlarges Skokomish reservation on Hood’s canal,
established by treaty Jan. 26, 1855.
follows: Beginning at the mouth of the Skokomish river;
thence up said river to a point intersected by the section
line between secs. 15 and 16, T. 21 N., R. 4 W.; thence N.
on said line to a corner common to secs. 27, 28, 33, and 34,
T. 22.N., R. 4 W.; thence due E. to the SW. corner of SE. ¢
of SE. + sec. 27, the same being the SW. corner of A. D.
Fisher’s claim; thence with said claim N. to the NW. corner
of the NE. } of the SE. + sec. 27; thence E. to the section
line between secs. 26 and 27; thence N. on said line to corner
common to secs, 22, 23, 26, and 27; thence E. to Hood’s canal;
thence southerly and easterly along said Hood’s canal to the
This addition was as
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1874
LAND CEHESSILON S—Continued.
871
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
| Revoked by order of Mar. 25, 1875, for the reason that the Crow refused to
| remove and Congress did not ratify the agreement.
| Canceled and another reserve established by Executive order of Oct. 20, 1875. |
See note to Executive order of May 29, 1873. |
See act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1875, and order of the Secretary of the Interior
dated July 3, 1875, reducing this reserve to 1,000 acres. The reserve, as set
apart by this order, is shown on the map in mauve.
These Paiute occupied SW. Utah, NW. Arizona, SE. Nevada and extended
into California. ‘They should not be confounded with the Paviotso or West-
ern Paiute, of the Pyramid Lake and Walker River reservations. |
See explanatory note under treaty of July 31, 1855.
| The original boundaries of the reserve are shown on Washington map 1.....-.
18 bTH, PT 2 23
or
ox
a
See 643
558
559
Montana 2,
| New Mexico 2,
Nevada 1, Arizona 1,
Utah 1, Arizona 1,
Nevada, California
9
=
| Washington 2,
872 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [BTH. ANN. 18
yn
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date | Where ov Row | Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded =| ~*~ aa ( oe
| |
1874 | |
Mar. 19 | Executiveor- |...-..----. | Paiute.......| President establishes a reservation at Walker river, as surveyed
| der. | by Eugene Monroe in Dec., 1864. Plat taken from the original
| in the Office of Indian Affairs, on which the following courses |
| and distances are given:
¥
fre Bearing. Chains. pies | Bearing. Chains.
Hie. <2) Nw 700 140 Boo 220.60 || 9...| N.57°45' W......| 542. 40
Bele {|(S. bao (aenneees 602.00 || 10...) N. 5°55’ W. 1, 150. 00
320. B20 eee 747. 40 || 11...| N. 32052) W. 889. 50
Ase} on: eb aWaeereee 488.00 || 12...) N.319 35’ W - 685. 30
ut Sc} Su 2B0nsWemeescees 1,427. 50 || 13...) N. 30° 15’ W. 604. 40
625..|)S. 26048 hese aes 1,033. 00 |] 14...| N. 529300 W...... 190. 50
Tocs| S» 1BON) seeeeseos 556. 40 || 15...| N. 22° 55/ W...... 388. 00
8.. $2 e80'a Were ee 482.75 | |
—_—_— | |
Beginning not designated. Station No. 8 is “a mound” on
the shore at the southern point of Walker lake. ‘The follow-
ing corrections were subsequently made:
From station— | Courses. | Variation. | Distance.
| Chains.
NO. 7 GOING. 8 ace cmeeer eee see ee S. 18° W.....- 16° 10/ B..| 556. 40
No. 8 to No.9....... S. 38° 15/ W...| 16° 10’ E..| 482. 75
| No;'9'to/ NoslOseseee ka ee es N.579 45! W.-.| 16° 30/ B..| 542. 40
| | roan 2 a ¥
Mar. 23 | Executiveor- |.......---- Paiute .....--| President establishes reservation at Pyramid lake, as surveyed
der.
Mar. 25 Executive or-
der.
Apr. 9 | Executiveor- |
| der.
|
|
by Eugene Monroe in Jan., 1865. Plat taken from original
in Office of Indian Affairs, on which the courses and distances
are given as follows:
Sta-
Sta- |
ROT Bearing. | Chains i tion. Bearing. Chains.
1...2| \S) 450\35 a etoes =e 188.70 || 8-..| N.84° 50! W ..-:-- 1, 387. 40
2....| N. 319 30’ E.. | 403.90 | 9...| S. 149 50' E.. 2, 360. 60
3. N. 25° 30! W . | 616.79 | 10.. | S. 399 10' BE. 727. 60
4. N. 22° 00' W - | 501.60 | 11...| S. 57° EB. 551. 70
5....| N.19° 30" W .--..2| 560.00 | 12...| S. 70°E ..- 334. 60
6..-.| NN. 11045" ..-.---]' 1,103) 50 |) 18.24] S. 200450). 22228 939, 90
Tice <.| ON UBIO5S GWaeesees | 1,310. 90 |
Apache (Jica-
Trilla bands).
Courses 5, 6, and 7 were subsequently corrected as follows:
5, from 560 chains to 1,120; 6, from 1,103.50 chains to 928;
7, from 1,310.90 chains to 894. Initial pointnot given. Itis
in T. 20 N., R. 24 E., about 91 chains SE. of the NW. corner
of the township.
Remainder of Pai Ute country taken possession of by U. 8.
without formal relinquishment by the Indians.
President sets apart, subject to action of Congress, tract de-
scribed in agreement concluded Dee. 10, 1873. The bound-
aries were as follows: Commencing at a point where the
head waters of the San Juan river crosses the southern
boundary of the territory of Colorado, following the course
of said river until it intersects the eastern boundary of the
Navajo reservation; thence due N. along said eastern bound- —
ary of the Navajo reservation to where it intersects the
southern boundary line of the territory of Colorado; thence —
due E. along the said southern boundary of the territory of |
Colorado to the place of beginning. |
President sets apart certain lands for reservation.
Supple-
mental to Executive order of Jan. 20, 1857. j
ROYCE] : CESSIONS OF 1874
Te AIN ID CESSI ON S—Continued.
873
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
The establishment of this reserve was recommended by Agent Dodge Noy. 25,
1859. The Secretary of the Interior directed it to be established Noy. 29,
surveyed. The survey was made in Dec,, 1864, by Eugene Monroe.
The establishment of this reserye was recommended by Agent Dodge Noy. 25,
1859. Novy. 29, 1859, the Secretary of the Interior directed that the reserve
be so established. Feb. 15,1864, Agent Lockhart was instructed to have the
boundaries surveyed. They were surveyed by Eugene Monroe in Jan., 1865.
Subsequent investigation showed Monroe’s survey of E. boundary to be
wcorrect. The incorrect portion of Monroe’s survey is indicated by a dotted
ack line.
1859. Agent Lockhart was instructed Feb. 15, 1864, to have the boundaries |
This constitutes the present Muckleshoot reservation, and consists of secs. 2
and 12, T. 20 N., R. 5 E., and secs. 20, 28, and 34, T. 21 N., R.5 E., Willamette
meridian. It is within territory primarily ceded fo U. S. Jan. 22, 1855, by
Dwamish and others.
560
561
564
|
Nevada.
Nevada.
California 2, Nevada.
|
New Mexico 2,
Washington 3,
874
Date
1874
Apr. 9
Apr. 15
Apr.
29
to
ler)
June
June :
June 22
June
Where or how
concluded
| Reference
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH, ANN. 18
SCE DU LE OR ENED WAN
Description of cession or reservation
Executive or- |
der. |
Act of Con-
gress.
Act of Con-
| gress. |
| Executive or-
der.
Act of
gress.
Act of
gress.
Con-
Act of
gress.
Con- }
Act of
gress.
Con- |
Stat. L.,
Stat. L.,
Gros Ventre,
XVUI, 28.
Piegan,
Blood,
Blackfoot,
and River
Crow.
XVIII, 36.
eee ....| Chippewa of.
the Missis-
sippi.
| Kickapoo of
Texas and
Mexico.
Stat. L., | Shoshoni
XVII, 166.
|
Sisseton and
Wahpeton
Sioux.
Stat. L.,
XVII, 167. |
Stat. L., |
XVUI, as
L’Anse and
Vieux De-
sert Chip-
| powa.
President sets apart a reserve, known as Hot Springs reserva-
tion, bounded as follows: Beginning at the ruins of au
ancient pueblo in the valley of the Canada Alamosa river,
about 7 miles above the present town of Canada Alamosa,
and running thence due E. 10 miles; thence due N. 25 miles;
thence due W. 30 miles; thence due S. 25 miles; thence due
=
E. 20 miles to the place "of beginning.
Establishes a reservation for them as follows: Commencing at
the NW. corner of the territory of Dakota, being the inter-
section of the forty-ninth parallel of N. latitude and the one
hundred and fourth meridian of W. longitude; thence S. to
the 8. bank of the Missouri river; thence up and along the S.
bank of said river to a point opposite the mouth of the Maria’s
river; thence along the main channel of the Maria’s river to
Birch creek; thence up the main channel of Birch creek
to its source; thence W. to the summit of the main chain of
the Rocky mountains; thence along the summit of the Rocky
mountains to the northern boundary of Montana; thence
along said northern boundary to the place of beginning.
Ratifies agreement with Uta of Sept. 13,1873, for cession of a
portion of their reserve by treaty Mar. 2, 1868. Ceded part
bounded as follows: Beginning at a point on the eastern
boundary of said reservation 15 miles due N. of the southern
boundary of the territory of Colorado and running thence W.
on a line parallel to the said southern boundary to a point on
said line 20 miles due E. of the western boundary of Colorado
territory; thence N. by a line parallel with the western
boundary to a point 10 miles N. of the point where said line
intersects the thirty-eighth parallel of N. latitude; thence E.
to the eastern boundary of the Ute reservation; thence 8.
along said boundary to the place of beginning. Provided,
That if any part of the Uncompagre park shal! be found to
extend S. of the N. line of said described country, the same
is not intended to be included therein, and is hereby reserved
and retained as a portion of the Ute reservation.
President enlarges Leech Lake reservation
President enlarges Lake Winnebagoshish reservation by the
following addition: Commencing at the point where the Mis-
sissippi river leaves Lake W. inneb: ugoshish; thence north-
easterly to the point where the range line between Rs. 25 and
26 W. intersects the township line between Ts. 146 and 147
N.; thence N. on said range line to the twelfth standard
parallel; thence W. on said parallel to range line between
Rs. 28 and 29; thence S. on said range line till it intersects
the third river; ; thence down said river to its mouth; thence
in a direct line to the place of beginning. Also, all the land
embraced in T. 143 N., R.29 W., in the state of Minnesota.
Secretary of the Interior to complete removal of wandering
Kickapoos to reservation in Indian territory, as contem-
plated by acts of July 15, 1870, and Mar. 3, 1871.
Ratifies agreement of Sept. 26, 1872, for cession of part of res-
ervation established by treaty of July 3, 1868.
Ratifies agreement of Sept. 20, 1872, for cession of lands
Appropriation to pay for lands in T. 51 N., R. 31 W., not
included in reservation, as provided by treaty Sept. 30, 1854.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1874 875
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks = = =>
{ Number | Location
Superseded by Executive order of Dec. 21, 1875. The boundaries of this | See 588 New Mexico 2.
reserve, as originally established, areshown on New Mexico map 2 by blue
lines.
|
See Executive of orders July 5, 1873, and Aug. 19, 1874. A dotted black line 565 Montana 1,
shows the eastern limit of the territory originally assigned the Blackfeet
by the treaty of 1825.
See Executive order of Aug. 17, 1876 .....- See Re nee a einciadadiec sions acess 566 | Colorado 1.
|
| | ,
|
|
|
|
|
| |
This enlargement was made from territory previously ceded by the first article 567 Minnesota 2.
of the treaty of Mar. 19, 1867. See explanatory note opposite that treaty. | |
This enlargement was made from territory previously ceded by the first article 568 | Minnesota 2.
of the treaty of Mar. 19, 1867, except a small portion of the N. E.corner. See
explanatory note opposite treaty of Mar. 19, 1867.
The reservation herein contemplated was formally set apart by Executive
order of Aug. 15, 1883. |
anne TASS ESSE pes oponco stances te cco Gisct 66 Sins ota eRe Besse See 539 | Wyoming 2.
| See acts of Congress of June 7, TRY PES GIN) oa! OG Ey 6 See 538 Dakota 1.
| |
| See treaty of Sept. 30, 1854, for explanation. This tract paid for was that por- 569 | Michigan 2,
tion of T.51 N., R.31 W. lying E. of Huron bay.
|
876 INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN
THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
|
Where or how |
VO ei | Reference |
= | =
1874 |
June 22 | Act of Con- | Stat. L.,
| gress. XVII, 170.
i
|
June 23 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., |
gress. | XVIII, 272.
June 23 | Act of Con- | Stat. L.,
| gress. XVIII, 273.|
June 23 | Agreement ..-'..........-
|
|
|
July 1 | Executiveor- |.........-.
der.
July 21 | Executive or- |.---....-.-.
der.
Aug. 19 | Executiveor- |..-.....-..
der.
Noy. 16 | Executiveor- |...........
der.
Description of cession or reservation
New York In-
dians,
Eastorn
Shawnee.
Gros Ventre,
Piegan,
Blood,
Blackfoot,
and River |
Crow.
Provides for purchase of 20 sections from Omahas, upon which
to locate Wisconsin Winnebagoes, as follows: Beginning at
a stake on the present boundary line between the Omaha
and Winnebago reservations where said boundary line
| touches the Missouri river in the NE. corner of lot 2, sec. 24,
T. 26 N., R. 9 E.; thence W. on said boundary line a dis-
tance of about 10 miles to the NW. corner of the Omaha res-
ervation, it being the NW. corner of lot 3, sec. 24, T. 26 N.,
R. 7 E.; thence 8. on W. boundary line of the Omaha reser-
vation about 2 miles to the section line between secs. 23 and
36 or the SW. corner of lot 7, in see, 25, on NW. corner of
» sec. 36, T. 26 N., R.7 E.; thence E. about 10 miles on section
to a point where said section line touches the
Missouri river, or to the SE. corner of lot 4, sec. 25, T. 26 N.,
R. 9 E.; thence in a northerly direction on the E. boundary
of the Omaha reservation ani along the Missouri river to the
place of beginning; containing, in the aggregate, 12,347.55
Tribe
Omaha ...-..
line
| acres of land.
Kanga. eccts<
| Provides for sale of unsold lands to actual settlers.............
| Alters terms of payment by settlers on New York Indians’
allotted lands,
Cede a tract in NE. corner of their reserve for occupancy of
Modoes, as follows: Beginning at the NE, corner of their
reservation, running 8. along the Missouri state line 2+
miles; thence W. 24 miles; thence N. to the N. line of said
reserve; thence along said N. line to the placeof beginning;
containing 4,000 acres, more or less.
| President sets apart reservation around San Xavier del Bac,
bounded as follows: Beginning at the NE. corner of sec. 9,
T.158., R. 13 E; thence W. one-half mile to the quarter-
section corner; thence S. 3 miles to the section line between
sections 21 and 28, same township; thence W. along N.
boundary of sections 28, 29,30 up to the NW. corner of sec-
tion 30, same township, continuing thence due W.9 miles to
a point; thence 8.7 miles to a point; thence E. 3 miles to the
S. W. corner of sec, 30, T. 16 S., R. 12 E.; thence E. along
the S. boundary of secs. 30, 29, 28, 27, 26, and 25, T.16S.,R.
12 E., and secs. 30, 29, 28, 27, 26 and 25, T.16 S., R. 13 E., to the
SE. corner of section 25, same township; thence N. along the
range line between Rs. 13 and 14 E. to the NE. corner of sec.
24,T.158., R.13 E.; thence W. to the NW. corner of section
22, same township; thence N. to the place of beginning.
President restores to market that portion of White Mountain
reservation lying E. of 109° 30’ W. longitude, (For deserip-
tion see No. 541.)
| President restores to public domain country included in Exec-
utive order July 5, 1873, but not embraced by act of Congress
Apr. 15, 1874, as follows: Commencing at a point on the S.
bank of the Missouri river opposite the mouth of Marias
river; thence along the main channel of Marias river to
Birch creek; thence up the main channel of Birch creek to its
source; thence W. to the summit of the main chain of the
Rocky mountains; thence along said summit in a southerly
direction to a point opposite the source of Medicine or Sun
river; thence easterly to said source, and down the S. bank
of said Medicine or Sun river to the S. bank of Missouri
river; thence down the S. bank of Missouri river to the
place of beginning.
President enlarges reserve as established by act of Mar. 3, 1865,
and enlarged by Executive order of Noy. 22, 1873.
<4,
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1874 877
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ——== = $$.
Nu mber Location
This purchase was consummated by deed dated July 31, 1874, and ineluded 570 | Nebraska.
12,347.55 acres.
See acts of May 8, 1872, July 5, 1876, and Mar. 16, 1880. See also treaty of Oct.
5, 1859.
See treaty of 1838, and acts of Feb. 19, 1873, and April 17, 1878.
See act of Mar. 3, 1875, ratifying this agreement. .-.....----..-----------------| 571 Indian Territory 3.
|
|
Bp Be Aint oe oho oc ciciniate Rice Seite SS STEER DiC a TES STEREOS eyo ale Ls Se eeneicaee! 572 Arizona 2.
See Executive orders of Nov. 9, 1871; Dec. 14, 1872; Aug. 5, 1873; Apr. 27, 1876; | 573 Arizona 2.
Jan, 26, 1877, and Mar. 31, 1877. | |
MEE KeCUtLye OLder OfcA Pro; tei a eee een eee te seein ears a1 oc ee coe oe 574 Montana 1.
The boundaries defined by this order were found to be defective and incom- See 466,554, Arizona 2.
plete. This order was therefore superseded by Executive order of May 15, 593
1876, wherein the enlarged boundaries were correctly defined.
878
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date
Where or how
concluded
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Feb.
Mar.
Mar.
Mar.
| Executive or-
der.
15 | Act of .Con-
gress.
Executive or-
lider:
der.
Act of Con-
gress.
Act of Con-
gress.
3 | Act of Con-
gress.
3 | Act of Con-
gress.
Executive or-
|
Stat. L.,
XVUI, 291.|
Stat. L.,
XVI, 445,
Stat. L.,
XVIII, 446.
Stat. L., |
XVII, 447.
Stat. L., |
XVII, 447.)
Southern
Apache.
Shoshoni - -- -.
Shoshoni,
Bannock,
and Sheep-
eater.
|
Eastern band |
of Chero-
kee.
Modok - -- .---
President restores to public domain Tularosa River reserva- |
tion, set apart by Executive order of Ang. 29, 1871.-
Ratities agreement of Sept. 26, 1872, for cession of part of res-
ervation established by treaty of July 3, 1868.
President sets apart tract on E. side of Missouri river as an
addition to reservation established by treaty Apr. 29, 1868,
bounded as follows: Commencing on the E. bank of the
Missouri river where the forty-sixth parallel N. latitude
crosses the same; thence E. with said parallel to 99° W.
longitude; thence S. with said degree of longitude to the E.
bank of the Missouri river; thence up and with the E. bank
of said river to the place of beginning.
President sets apart tract on Lemhi river in lieu of reserve
provided for by unratified treaty of Sept. 24, 1868. Boun-
daries as follows: Commencing at a point on the Lemhi river
that isdue W. of a point 1 mile due 8. of Fort Lemhi; thence
due E. about 3 miles to the crest of the mountain;
thence with said mountain in a southerly direction about 12
miles to a point due E. of Yeanun bridge on Lemhi river;
thence W. across said bridge and Lemhi river to the crest
of the mountain on the W. side of river; thence with said
mountain in a northerly direction to a point due W. of the
place of beginning; thence due E. to the place of beginning.
President restores a portion of Moapa River reservation to
public domain.
President retains 1,000 acres of Moapa River reservation as
future reserve for Pai Utes. The boundaries of the reserva-
tion as reduced are as follows: Commencing at a stone
marked ‘U.S, No.1” on a small hill known as West Point;
thence N. 60° W. 80 chains to a stone marked ‘U.S. No.
2;” thence N. 10° W.97 chains to a stone marked ‘‘U. 8S.
No.3;” thence S. 56 chains 50 links to monument of stones
on the top of a hill; thence §. 70° E. 97 chains to a monu-
ment of stones at the base of a hill; thence 8. 60° E. 80
chains to a stone marked ‘“‘U. 8. SE. corner;” thence N.
56 chains and 50 links to the place of beginning.
Restores a portion of Alsea and Siletz reservation to public
domain.
Retains a portion of reserve for Indians’ future home, as fol-
lows: Beginning at a point 2 miles S. of the Siletz agency;
thence W. to the Pacific ocean; thence N. along said ocean
to the mouth of Salmon river; thence due E. to the
western boundary of the eighth range of townships W. of
the Willamette meridian; thence 8. with said boundary to
a point due E. of the place of beginning; thence W. to the
place of beginning; which is hereby set apart as a perma-
nent reservation for the Indians now occupying the same
and to be hereafter located thereon, and all the balance of
said Alsea and Siletz reservations is hereby thrown open to
settlement under the land laws of the U. S.
Funds appropriated by act July 29, 1848, to be expended in
perfecting Cherokees’ title to their lands in North Carolina.
The courses and distances of this tract are too numerous to be
given here. The plat as given is copied from that accompa-
nying ‘“‘H.R. Ex. Doe. 128 of the Fifty-third Congress, sec-
ond session.”
Act confirming sale by Eastern Shawnees of N. E, part of their
reserve to Modoes, .by agreement June 23, 1874.
[ETH. ANN. 18
|
|
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1874-1875 D 879
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on imap
Historical data and remarks SSS ==
Number | Location
|
Race ws wl ig Sie mnt oe ee Beatle a So hemo is seh Es clvewcle.cuscicceces See 531 New Mexico 2.
This had already been ratified in general terms by act of Congress approved | See539 | Wyoming 2.
June 22, 1874. ;
This is bounded by yellow lines on Dakota map2. It was nearly all relin- See 614 Dakota 2.
quished by Executive order of Aug. 9, 1879. The remainder was relinquished |
by Executive order of Mar, 20, 1884. |
In the foregoing unratified treaty the Indians agreed to cede all claim to land 575 Idaho.
outside of the reserve therein described as commencing at Point of Rocks on
the N. fork of Salmon river 12 miles above Fort Lemhi, and containing two
townships of land. This reserve takes its place, and may therefore be con-
sidered as an original reserve.
{
|
| |
This constitutes all of the Moapa reservation established by Executive order a7 Nevada, Arizona 1,
of Feb. 12, 1874, except the 1,000 acres retained for a future reserve. (See |
Executive order of Feb. 12, 1874.)
See Executive orders of Mar. 12, 1873, Feb. 12, 1874, and July 31,875. This con- 577 | Nevada.
stitutes the present Moapa reservation, and the boundaries of the same
were approved by the Secretary of the Interior, July 3, 1875.
|
|
(See Executive orders of Noy. 9, 1855, and Dee. 21, 1865.) This relinquishment 578 Oregon 1.
comprises two separate tracts. |
CRESS Se Bere See at eee tak: ee es on ee oe Ge Da ce ee ees Saat 579 | Oregon 1,
| |
| |
See act of Aug. 14,1876. The bulk of the lands secured to the Indians as the 580 North Carolina.
result of this legislation comprise what is commonly known as the Qualla
boundary. Some other small detached tracts were also secured. Only the
Qualla boundary is shown here.
| oS Se ee OR Ree ear ee soe ee onoserecc ss ele tea esie <iaint es Senyasci c= a See 571 Indian Territory 3.
Date
INDIAN
| Where or how
| concluded
3 |
Reference
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
[ETH. ANN. 18
1875
Mar. 16
Mar, 25
13
Apr.
Apr. 23
May 15
May 18
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
|
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
| Executive or-
der.
Crow (Judith
Basin reser-
vation).
Gros Ventre, |
Piegan,
Blood,Black- |
foot,and Riv-
er Crow. |
|
Paiute and
Shoshoni.
President sets apart tract as a further addition to reserve estab-
lished by treaty Apr. 29, 1868, bounded as follows: Com-
mencing at the point where the 102° W. longitude intersects
the forty-sixth parallel N. latitude; thence N. on said one
hundred and second meridian to the 8, bank of Cannon Ball
river; thence down the S. bank of said river to a point on
the K. side of the Missouri river opposite the mouth of Can-
non Ball river; thence down the EK. bank of Missouri river
to the mouth of Beaver river; thence up the 8. bank of
Beaver river to 100° W. longitude; thence S. with said 100°
W. longitude to the forty-sixth parallel of latitude; thence
W. with said parallel to the place of beginning.
President revokes order of Jan. 31, 1874, designating tract de-
scribed by agreement of Aug. 16, 1873, as a reserve for Crows.
President makes an addition to reservation, as follows: Com-
mencing at a point on Musselshell river where the same is
intersected by the forty-second [forty-seventh] parallel of N.
latitude; thence E. with said parallel to the 8. bank of the
Yellowstone river; thence down the 8. bank of said river to
the S. boundary of the military reservation at Fort Buford;
thence W. along the S. boundary of said military reservation
to its western boundary; thenceN. along said western bound-
ary to the S. bank of Missouri river; thence up the 8S. bank
of said river to the mouth of the Musselshell river; thence
up the middle of the main channel of Musselshell river to
the place of beginning.
President revokes all orders setting apart Camp Verde reserve
and restores the same to the public domain.
President sets apart an addition to reserve established by
Executive order Sept. 12, 1872, as follows: Commencing at a
point on the Malheur river where the range line between
ranges 39 and 40 E. of the Willamette meridian intersects the
same; thence N. on said range line to a point due E. ot Straw-
berry butte; thence W. to Strawberry butte; thence south-
eastwardly to Castle rock; thence to the W. bank of the N.
fork of Malheur river; thence down said W. bank to the
Malheur river; thence along said Malheur river to the place |
of beginning.
President proclaims the boundaries of Round Valley reserva-
tion in accordance with act of Congress Mar. 3, 1873, bounded
as follows: Beginning at a point in sec. 36, T. 23, R.12 W.,
Mount Diablo meridian, where the township line crosses Eel
river, being at a point about 80 rods W. of the SE. corner of
said township and section; thence following the course of
Eel river up said stream in the center thereof to a point |
where the same is intersected by the stream known as Wil-
liams creek or Bland Mountain creek; thence following up
the center of said creek to its extreme northern source on
the ridge dividing the waters of said creek from the waters
of Hall’s canyon or creek, a tributary of the N. fork of Eel
river, at the foot of Bland mountain; crossing said dividing
range at a point on a line where a small white-oak tree and
a cluster of arbor-vitw trees are branded with the letters
“U.S. R.;” thence in a direct line to the center of said Hall's
canyon or creek; thence following down the center of the
same to its intersection with the N. fork of Eelriver; thence
down the center of said N. fork to its intersection with the
main fork; thence following up the main fork of the Eel
river in the center thereof where the township line between
Ts. 22 and 23 N., R.13 W., would intersect said river if pro-
duced; thence E. along said township line through ranges
13 and 12 to the-place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1875
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
881
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
The part of this tract lying W. of Missouri river was primarily ceded to the
U.S. by the Sioux by treaty of Apr. 29, 1868. Its secondary appropriation to
the use of the Sioux, in conjunction with other territory, was confirmed by
agreement of Sept. 26, 1876, and act of Congress Feb. 28,1877. The part E. of
the Missouri river was partially relinquished by Executive order of Aug. 9,
1879. The entire tract as set apart by Executive order of Mar. 16, 1875, is
bounded by green lines on Dakota map 2, and that portion of it which still
remains a part of the Sioux reserve is colored green and numbered as shown
in the next column.
The country comprising this addition originally belonged partly to the Crows
and partly to the Assiniboin. The Crows ceded their rights May 7, 1868.
The Assiniboin ceded their claim by treaty of 1866, which was never rati-
fied, but the efficacy of which was admitted by the government so far as the
cession of land was concerned, by assigning them a future home on the
Blackfoot reservation. The addition to the reserve is therefore shown on
Montana map 2. A portion of it was relinquished by Executive order of
July 13, 1880, and is eclored green. The remainder is still a part of the
reserye and is colored manve. (The ‘‘forty-second degree N. latitude” in
description should be forty-seventh.)
See Eixeoutive order of Nov. 9) 1871. . ..22-5 oo. cesses ss Jt Bee mee nee
This addition is bounded by yellow lines. It was partly relinquished by Exec-
utive order of Jan. 28, 1876, and the remainder by Executive order of May 21,
1883. (See explanatory note to Executive order of May 21, 1883.)
.
These constitute the present boundaries of the reserve except that the military
reserve of- 1 square mile at Camp Wright was added to the Indian reserva-
tion by Executive order of July 26,1876. (See Executive orders of Apr. 8,
1873, and Mar. 30, 1870.) .
Number Location
581 Dakota 2.
See 557 | Montana 2.
See 622, 623 | Montana 2.
582 Arizona 2,
See 589, 646 | Oregon 2.
583 California 2 (detail of
Round Valley res-
ervation.)
882
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Where or how
Date concluded
| Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1875
May 20 | Executive or- |
der.
June 10 Executive or-
der.
June 23 | Agreement
3 Executive or-
der.
July
Oct.
der.
'
Oct. 20 Executive or-
der.
Noy. 22 | Executive or-
der.
Dec. 21 | Executive or-
der.
20 Executive or-
Nez Percé -.--.
MescaleroApa-
che.
| Southern Apa-
| che.
President sets apart tract as further addition to reservation
established by treaty of Apr. 29, 1868, as follows: That por-
tion of the public domain lying 8. of an E, and W. line from
the NW. corner of the Yankton reservation to the 99° W.
longitude and between said meridian and the Missouri river
on the W.and the Yankton reservation on the E,
President restores to public domain Wallowa Valley reserva-
tion, set apart by Executive order of June 16, 1873.
Cede hunting privilege and all rights to certain territory in
Nebraska retained by them under treaty of 1868.
Secretary of Interior approves boundaries of reduced Moapa
Valley reservation as provided by act of Congress of Mar.
3, 1875.
President cancels Executive order of Feb. 2, 1874, and estab-
lishes a new reservation at Fort Stanton, bounded as fol-
lows: Beginning at the most northerly point of the Fort
Stanton reduced military reservation; running thence due
W.toa point due N. of the NE. corner of ‘I’. 148., R.10 E.;
thence due 8. along the eastern boundary of said township
to 33° N. latitude; thence due E. on said parallel to a
point due §. of the most easterly point of the said Fort
Stanton reduced military reservation; thence due N. to the
southern boundary of T.11; thence due W. to the SW. cor-
ner of T.11,R.13; thence due N. to the second correction
line S.; thence due E. along said line to a point opposite
the line running N. from 33° N. latitude; thence due N.
to the most easterly point of said Fort Stanton reduced
military reservation; thence along the northeastern bound-
ary of said military reservation to place of beginning.
President sets apart an addition to reservation established by
treaty May 7, 1868, as follows: Commencing at a point in the
mid-channel of the Yellowstone river where the 107° W.
longitude crosses the said river; thence up said mid-channel
of the Yellowstone to the mouth of Big Timber creek; thence
up said creek 20 miles if the said creek can be followed that
distance; if not, then in the same direction continued from
the source thereof to a point 20 miles from the mouth of said
creek; thence eastwardly along a line parallel to the Yel-
lowstone, no point of which shall be less than 20 miles from
the river, to 107° W. longitude; thence S. to the place of
beginning.
| President sets apart a tract as an addition to their reserve
established by treaty Mar. 2, 1868, bounded as follows: Com-
mencing at the NE. corner of the present Ute reservation ;
thence running N. on the 107° W. longitude to the first
standard parallel N.; thence W. on said first standard par-
allel to the boundary line between Colorado and Utah;
thence S. with said boundary to the NW. corner ot the Ute
reservation; thence E. with the N. boundary of the said
reservation to the place of beginning.
President establishes boundaries of Hot Springs reservation
in lieu of boundaries defined by Executive order Apr. 9, 1874,
as follows: Beginning at a point on the E, side of the Canada
about 1,000 yards directly KE. of the ruins of an ancient
pueblo in the valley of Canada Alamosa river, about 7 miles
above the town of Canada Alamosa, and running thence
| due N.20 miles to a point; thence due W. 20 miles to a point;
thence due §. 35 miles to a point; thence due E.20 miles to
a point due S. of the place of beginning; thence due N. to
the place of beginning.
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1875 883
MAN 1D CHSSTONS—Contimued.
Designation of cession on map
TTistorical data and remaris ae Be --——
Number | Location
This tract adjoins the Yankton reservation, and is bounded by blue lines on See 614 | Dakota 2.
Dakota map 2. It was relinquished by Executive order of Aug. 9, 1879. |
odonds2S2 aoa segabdececiseemegiesoedo> dso Scag tnesocst seen SL Spas One See EeEe See 545 Oregon 2, Washing-
| on 2,
This cession covered the hunting privilege guaranteed by the eleventh article 584 Nebraska.
of the treaty of 1868, and the right to that portion of the unceded country
described in article 16, treaty of 1868, which lay S. and E. of the southern
divide of Niobrara river, W. of 100° W. longitude in Nebraska. It overlaps
the cession of the Pawnee made Sept. 24,1857. The overlap is shown by a |
blue line. |
|
Bie Sa ah sae cs oa a= ey eee OE IRENE See e es ose See Saase | See577 | Nevada.
See note to Executive order of May 29, 1873. (Includes parts of plats Nos. 643 |........-.--- | New Mexico 2,
and 644.) |
|
|
| |
Revoked and canceled by Executive order of Mar. 8, 1876 .---...----..---------| 585 | Montana 2.
Restored to public domain by Executive order of Aug. 4, 1882..........-------- 586 Colorado 2.
Canceled and restored to public domain by Executive order of Aug. 25, 1877---.- 587 New Mexico 2,
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 1
8
SCHED LByOr Neb lA
| Where or how
Date concluded
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
1875
Dec. 21 Executive or-
der.
Dec. Executive or-
der.
27
1876
Jan. 28 | Executive or-
der.
8 | Executive or-
der.
Mar.
Apr. 10 Act of Con-
gress,
|
27 Executive or-
der.
Apr.
.--- Southern Apa-
| che.
dians.
| Paiute
Stat. L., |
XIX, 28. |
(
Mission In-
and
Shoshoni.
President restores to market that part of reserve established
by Executive order of Apr. 9, 1874, not included in Execu-
tive order of Dec. 21, 1875.
President sets apart reservations for Mission Indians, including
the following-described lands in San Diego county, Cali-
fornia, of the San Bernardino base and meridian:
Portrero.—Rincon, Gapich, and La Joya, T.10 8.,R.1E.,
secs. 16, 23, 25, 26, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, and fractional
secs. 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 27, 28, and 29.
Cahuila.—T.78., R. 2 E., sees. 25, 26, 27, 28, 33, 34,35, and
36; T.758., R.3 E,, secs. 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, and
35; T.8S., R.2 E., secs. 1, 2,3,and4; T.858., R.3 E., secs.
2, 3, 4,5, and 6.
Capitan Grande.—T. 14 §., R. 2 E., sees. 25, 26, 27, 34, 35,
and 36; T.148.,R.3E., secs. 31 and 32; T.15S.,R.2 E.,
ate 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8,9, and 10; T.15.8.,R.3 E., secs.5
and 6.
Santa Ysabel.—Mesa Grande, T.118., R. 2 E., 8. half of sec.
21, NW. quarter and E. half of sec. 28, and secs. 25, 26,
and 27; T.11S., R.3 E., secs. 25, 26, 27, 28, 33, 34, 35, 36,
and fractional secs. 29, 30, and 32; T.1258., R.2 E., secs.
3,10, 14,15, and fractional sec. 13; T.128., R.3 E., sees,
1, 2, 14, and fractional sees. 3, 4, 10, 11, 13, and 14.
Pala.—T. 9 S., R. 2 W., NE. quarter of sec. 33 and N, half
of the N. half of sec. 34.
Agua Caliente.—T.108., R.3 E., SE. quarter of sec. 23, SW.
quarter of sec. 24, W. half of 25, and E. half of 26,
Sycuan.—T. 16 8., R.1 E., sec. 13.
Inaja.—T.138., R 3 E., NE. quarter of sec. 35.
Cosmit.—T. 13 §., R. 3 1., N. half of NE. quarter of sec, 25.
President supersedes order of May 15, 1875, and sets apart a
new reserve on Malheur river, as follows: Beginning at a
point on the right bank of the Malheur river where the
range line between ranges 38 and 39 E. of the Willamette
meridian intersects the same; thence N. on said range line to
a point due E. of the summit of Castle rock; thence due W.
to the summit of Castle rock; thence in a northwesterly
direction to Strawberry butte; thence to Soda spring, on
the Canyon City and Camp Harney road; thence down Sil-
vies creek to Malheur lake; thence due E. to the right bank
of the S. fork of Malheur river; thence down said right
bank of the 8. fork to the Malheur river; thence down the
right bank of the Malheur river to place of beginning.
President restores to public domain a portion of the tract
added to the Malheur reservation by Executive order of
May 15, 1875.
President revokes Executive order of Oct. 20, 1875, and restores
| tract therein reserved to public domain.
Provides for the sale (with their consent) of their reservation
| _ in Nebraska under treaty of Sept. 24, 1857.
Provides a new reservation for them in Indian territory, which
new reservation is described as follows: All that tract of
country between the Cinnarron [Cimarron] and Arkansas
rivers embraced within the limits of Ts. 21, 22, 23, and 24 N.
of R.4 E.; Ts. 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23,and 24 N. of R.5 E.; Ts.
18, 19, 20, 21, 22, and 23 N. of R.6 E. of the Indian meridian.
President restores a portion of White Mountain reservation to
public domain, described as follows: All that portion of the
White Mountain Indian reservation in Arizona territory
lying W. of the following-described line, viz: Commencing
at the NW. corner of the present reserve, a point at the
southern edge of the Black mesas due N. of Sombrero or
Plumoso butte; thence due §. to said Sombrero or Plumoso
butte; thence southeastwardly to Chromo peak; thence in
a southerly direction to the mouth of the San Pedro river;
thence due S. to the southern boundary of the reservation.
|
ROYCE} CESSIONS OF 1875-1876
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
885
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
|
For description see Executive order of Apr.9, 1874. ...--....--..----.---------- |
See Executive orders of May 3, 1877; Ang. 25, 1877, and Sept. 29, 1877; also that
| of Jan. 17, 1880.
This was composed of all the original reserve by Executive order of Sept. 12,
1872, and a portion of the addition as described in Executive order of May |
15,1875. See full explanatory note under Executive order of May 21, 1883. |
For description see Executive order of May 15, 1875 ...--......---.-----.------
This reserve was selected for them partly from the Cherokee territory lying
W. of 96° W. longitude in consonance with the provisions of the Cherokee |
| treaty of July 19, 1866, and partly from the country ceded by the Creeks by |
treaty of June 14, 1866.
1 |
|
|
| See Executive orders of Nov. 9, 1871; Dee. 14,1872; Aug. 5, 1873; Jan. 26, 1877, |
| and Mar. 31, 1877.
|
588
| See 638, 646
589
See 585
590
591
592
New Mexico 2.
Oregon 2.
Oregon 2.
Montana 2.
| Nebraska.
| Indian Territory 3.
|
|
Arizona 2.
886 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 81
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
i fs a at stu
Date Where or how | Refi Trib Daacripionori cero mon csnauGhe
a concluded veference | rive escriplion oF cession or reservation
|
1876
May 15 | Executiveor- |..........- ColoradoRiver.| President alludes to previous errors and correctly defines
der. boundaries of Colorado River reservation, as follows: Begin-
ning at a point where La Paz arroyo enters the Colorado
river and 4 miles above Elirenberg; thence easterly with
said arroyo to a point 8. of the erest of La Paz mountain;
thence with said mountain crest in a northerly direction to
the top of Black mountain; thence in a northwesterly direc-
tion over the Colorado river to the top of Monument peak,
in the state of California; thence southwesterly in astraight
line to the top of Riverside mountain, California; thence in
| a direct line toward the place of beginning to the W. bank
of the Colorado river; thence down said W. bank to a point
opposite the place of beginning; thence tu the place of
| beginning.
May 15 | Executive or- |-.-......-- Mission Indi- President sets apart additional tracts for Mission Indians, as
der, | ans. follows:
Portrero.—T. 2 8., R. 1 E., sec. 36.
Mission.—T. 2 8., R.3 E., secs. 12, 13, and 14.
Agua Caliente.—T. 4 8.,R. 4 E.,sec.14 and E. half of SE.
quarter and NE. quarter of sec. 22.
Torros.—T.7 8., R.7 E., sec. 2.
Village.—T.758., R.8 E., sec. 16.
Cabezons.—T.78., R.9 E., sec. 6.
Village.—T.5 S., R.8 E., sec. 19.
} Village.—T.558., R.7 E., see. 24.
May 23 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Ottawa and | Amends act of June 10, 1872, by authorizing issue of patents to
gress. | XIx,55.| Chippewaof sundry Indians for their selections.
| Michigan.
June 23} Executiveor- |........... | Hupa et al...| President proclaims the boundaries of Hoopa Valley reserva-
der. } tion as one of the reserves authorised by act of Apr. 8, 1864.
July 5 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Kansa -.---.. Provides for sale of their unsold lands in Kansas to actual
| gress. XIX, 74 settlers.
July 18 | Executive or- |.--....--.. Jicarilla Apa- | President restores to public domain tract set apart by Execu-
| der. che. tive order of Mar. 25, 1874.
July 26 | Executiveor- |-..... ..---) Round Valley | President adds late Camp Wright military reservation to
der. Indians. Round Valley Indian reservation, embracing the following
| lands: The W. 4, sec. 1, and E. 4, sec. 2, T. 22 N., R.13 W., and
| containing 1 mile square of land.
Aug. 14 | Act of Con- Stat. L., | Eastern band | Commissioner of Indian Affairs authorized to'receive certain
gress. | XIX,139. of Cherokee. lands in payment of judgments in their favor.
Aug. 15 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Oto and Mis- | Provides for the sale, with their consent, of 120,000 acres off
| gress. XIX, 208. souri. W.end of their reserve.
Aug. 15 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Sioux -_..-..-. No subsistence to be furnished them until they relinquish all
gress. XIX, 192.| claim to certain country.
Aug. 15 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Ponka -...... Provides for remoyal of Poncas to Indian Territory whenever
gress. XIx, 192. they consent.
Aug. 15 Act of Con- | Stat. L,, Sauk and Fox | Provides for the sale, with their consent, of 10 sections off W.
gress. | Xx, 208. of the Mis- — end of their reserve.
| | souri.
Aug. 17 | Executiveor- |---..-+---- | Utarccouseeee President declares a tract in Uncompahgre valley to be a por-
der.
tion of Ute reservation, in accordance with agreement
| ratified Apr. 29,1874, as follows: Commencing at the fifty-
| third milepost on the N. line of the survey of the boundaries
of the Ute cession, executed by James W. Miller in 1875;
thence 8.4 miles; thence E. 4 miles; thence N. 4 miles to the
said N. line; thence W. to the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1876
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
887
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
See act of Congress of Mar. 3, 1865, and Executive orders of Nov. 22, 1873, and
Noy. 16, 1874.
Bee Executive orders of Dec, 27,1875; May 3, 1877; Aug. 25, 1877, and Sept. 29,
1877.
See treaty of July 31, 1855.
This reserve was established Aug. 21, 1864, by Superintendent Wiley. See note
under that date in this schedule,
pee acie of May 8, 1872, June 23, 1874, and Mar. 16, 1880. See also treaty of Oct. 5,
1859.
See Executive orders of Mar. 30, 1870, Apr. 8, 1873, and May 18, 1873...--...-..-.-
See act of Mar. 3, 1875.
See act of Mar. 3, 1879, and act of June 10,1872. The act of 1872 was not carried
into effect, and the act of 1876 was supplemental thereto, and increased the
area of the cession from 80,000 acres to 120,000 acres. |
See agreement of Sept. 26, 1876.
|
| See acts of Congress of Mar. 3, 1877, May 27, 1878, and Mar. 3, 1881.
| They consented Jan. 8, 1877, and the 10 sections in question were sold......-.-..
| The agreement ratified Apr. 29, 1874, provided for the cession of a portion of
the Ute reserve with the proviso that no portion of Uncompahgre valley |
should be included in the cession. When the N. line of the ceded tract was
surveyed it was found that a portion of Uncompahgre valley lay to the |
S. of it. A tract 4 miles square, which included all the remnant of this |
valley, was therefore excepted from the cession and proclamation made
through the medium of this Executive order of Aug. 17, 1876, that this tract
| _-was still a portion of the Ute reserve,
18 ETH, PT 2——24
593
See 461
See 563
594
595
See 428
See 566
Arizona 2, Califor-
nia 2,
California 2.
|
| New Mexico 2.
| California 2 (detail of
Round Valley reser-
vation).
Nebraska (eastern
portion), Kansas 2,
Kansas 2, Nebraska
(eastern portion).
Colorado 1.
888
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
|
| Where or how
Description of cession or reservation
Date | concluded Reference Tribe
|
1876 |
Aug. 31 | Executiveor- |.--..------ Pima and
| der. Maricopa.
Sept. 26 Agreement...) Stat. L., | Sioux and
XIX, 254.| Northern
Cheyenne
and Arapa-
ho.
|
| |
Oct. 30 | Executive or- |......----- Apache ...-..
der.
Noy. 28 | Executive or- |.-.-.-.---- Sioux. <--=
der.
|
1877 |
Jan. 26 | Executiveor- |-.-...----- Apache......
der, |
|
|
|
|
|
Feb. 28 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Cherokee.....
| gress. | XIX, 265.
|
Feb. 28 | Act of Con-'| Stat. L., | Sioux.-....--
gress. XIX, 254
Mar." 3) |7Achiof. (Con 2 oees ee a-- Ponkatssaeese
gress.
President sets apart a tract as an addition to Gila River reser-
vation, established by act of Congress Feb. 28, 1859, con-
sisting of the following lands: 'T.458., R. 7 E., sees. 14, 15,
22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, N. 4 of sec. 35 and sec. 36; T.5S., R.7 E.,
NE. tof sec. 1; T.48., R. 8 E., SW. 4 of sec. 19, W. 4 and
SE. 4 of sec. 29, secs. 30, 31, 32, and SW. 4 of sec. 33; T.55.,
R.&8E., SW. of sec. 3, sec. 4, N.4 of sec.5,N.4 of NE. i and
NW. + of sec. 6, and NW. + of sec. 10.
Cede all claim to remainder of country deseribed in article
16 of treaty of Apr. 29, 1868.
Cede all claim to a portion of the reserve set apart for them
by article 2 of treaty of Apr. 29, 1868.
The U.S. grant them an addition to the N. end of their reserve,
such addition lying between 46° and Cannon Ball river,
President revokes and cancels order of Dec. 14, 1872, setting
apart Chiricahua reservation, bounded as follows: Begin-
ning at Dragoon springs, near Dragoon pass, and running
thence northeasterly along the N. base of the Chiricahua
mountains, to a point on the summit of Peloncillo moun-
tains, or Stevens Peak range; thence running southeasterly
along said range through Stevens Peak to the boundary of
New Mexico; thence running S. to the boundary of Mexico;
thence running westerly along said boundary 56 miles;
thence running northerly, following substantially the west-
ern base of the Dragoon mountains, to the place of beginning.
President makes another addition on E. side of Missouri river to
Sioux reserve by treaty of Apr. 29, 1868, bounded as tollows:
Commencing at a point on the §. bank of Beaver river inter-
sected by 100° W. longitude; thence in a direct line to the
E. corner of the Fort Rice military reservation; thence in a
southwestern direction along the said military reservation
to the E. bank of the Missouri river; thence with the E.
bank of the Missouri to the mouth of Beaver river; thence
up and with the 8. bank of Beaver river to the place of
beginning.
President restores portion of White Mountain reservation to
public domain, as follows: Commencing at a point known as
corner I of survey made by Lieutenant E. D. Thomas, situated
NE. of and 313 chains from the flagstaff of Camp Apache
(magnetic var. 13° 48’ E.); thence 8. 68° 34’ W. 360 chains,
to corner II post in a monument of stones (var. 13° 45’ E.);
thence 8. 7° 5’ W, 240 chains to corner III post in monument
of stones (var. 13° 43’ E.); thence N. 68° 34’ E. 360 chains to
corner IV post in a monument of stones (var. 13° 42’ E.);
thence N.7° 15’ E. 240 chains to place of beginning.
Provides forsale at reduced price of unsold portion of ‘‘ Chero-
kee strip ” in Kansas.
Ratifies agreement of Sept. 26, 1876, with certain amendments...
Provides for their removal to Indian Territory without regard
to their consent.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1876-1877
LAND CESSLONS—Continued.
889
Tistorical data and remarks
See Executive orders of Jan. 10, 1879, June 14, 1879, and May 5, 1882
This cession overlaps the cession by the Pawnee of Sept. 24, 1857. The over-
lap is indicated by a mauve line.
This cession covered a tract lying W. of a line beginning on N. line of Nebraska
at 103° W. longitude; thence N. to 8. fork of Cheyenne river; down said fork
to the N. fork; up the N. fork to 103° and thence N. to 46° N. latitude.
This was partly a confirmation of that part of the tract lying W. of Missouri
river which was added to the reserve by Executive order of Mar. 16,1875. It
added, however, another tract to the W.,lying between 102° and 103° W.
longitude and 46° N. latitude and south fork of Cannon Ball river. ‘This
latter tract is colored blue and is shown on Dakota map 2.
This tract lies between Beaver creek and Fort Rice military reservation. It is
bounded by blue lines, and was relinquished to the public domain by Exec-
utive order of Aug. 9, 1879. (Forms the extreme northern portion of No, 614—
yellow, bounded by blue lines.) :
See Executive orders of Noy. 9 1871, Dec. 14, 1872, Aug. 5, 1873, Apr. 27, 1876, and
Mar. 31, 1877.
For boundaries of this strip as a whole see Cherokee treaty of July 19, 1866, in
this schedule.
See agreement of Sept. 26, 1876, in this schedule.
They were removed under this act and temporarily located in the country of
the Quapaw, from which they were removed under requirements of the act of
May 27,1878. See acts of Aug. 15, 1876, May 27, 1878, and Mar. 3, 1881.
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
596
600
See 614
601
See 491
|
Arizona 2,
Dakota 1, Nebraska,
Wyoming 1, Mon-
tana 1,
Dakota 1.
Dakota 2.
Arizona 2,
Dakota 2,
Arizona 2,
Kansas 2,
890
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
concluded
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Mar. 31
Apr.
May
10
Aug.
Aug.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der,
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
| Executive or-
der,
Executive or- |
der. l
President sets apart reserve for their occupancy, as follows:
Beginning at the one hundred and thirty-sixth milestone,
on the western boundary line of the territory of New
Mexico, and running thence N. 61° 45’ E., 31.8 miles to the
crest of the mountain a short distance above Nutria Springs;
thence due 8.12 miles to point in the hills a short distance
SE. of the Ojo Pescado; thence 8. 61° 45’ W. to the one
hundred and forty-eighth milestone on the western boundary
line of said territory; thence N. with said boundary line to
place of beginning.
Western Sho-
shoni,
Mission Indi-
ans.
Shoshoni.
| Mission Indi-
ans.
Apache (south-
ern).
Northwestern |
Also the following: T.2S., R.1E.. sec. 36; T.78., R. 8E., sec. 16.
President restores a portion of White Mountain reservation to
public domain, bounded as follows: Commencing at a point
at the S. bank of Gila river where the San Pedro empties in
the same; thence up and along the 8. bank of said Gila
river 10 miles; thence due S. to the southern boundary of
said reservation; thence along the southern boundary to the
western boundary thereof; thenceup said western boundary
to the place of beginning.
Remainder being the White Mountain reserve as it now exists. -
President sets apart a reservation known as Duck Valley
reservation, bounded as follows: Commencing at the one
hundredth milepost of the survey of the N. boundary
of Nevada; thence due N. to the intersection of the N.
boundary of township 16 S. of Boise base line in Idaho;
thence due W. to a point due N. of the one hundred and
twentieth milepost of said survey of the N. boundary of
Nevada; thence due 8. to the ninth standard parallel N. of
the Mount Diablo base line in Nevada; thence due E. to a
point due S. of the place of beginning; thence N. to the
place of beginning.
President restores to public domain a portion of lands with-
drawn by Executive orders of Dec. 27, 1875, and May 15, 1876.
These lands are described as follows: T. 108., R. 1 E., sees.
16 and 36, Sam Bernardino; T.78., R.2 E., sec. 36; T.145.,
R.2 E., sec. 36; T.11 S., R.3 E., sec. 36; T.98.,R.2 W.,N.4
of NE. } see. 33.
President sets apart tract known as Carlin Farms reservation,
described as follows: Beginning at the quarter-section cor-
ner post on the W. boundary of sec. 6., T. 35 N., R. 52 E.,
Mount Diablo meridian; thence §S. 62° 56’ E. 4,2294 feet to a
post marked ‘U.S. I. R., station B;” thence N. 2° 4’ E, 1,928
feet to a post marked “‘U. 8. I. R., station C;” thence N.
3° 9’ W. 2,122 feet to a post marked ‘‘U. 8.1. R., station D;”
thence §. 85° 8’ W. 3,000 feet to a post marked ‘‘U. 8. I. R.,
station E;” thence N. 52° 32’ W. 4,046 feet to a post marked
“U.S. 1. R., station F;” thence N. 39° 25’ W. 1,200 feet to a
post marked “U.S. I. R., station G;” thence 8. 44° 10’ W.
2,200 feet to a post marked “U.S. I. R., station H;” thence
S. 44° 29’ E. 2,663 feet to a post marked ‘‘U. 8. I. R., station
I;” thence 8. 58° 57’ E. 2,535 feet to a post marked ‘U.S8.1.R.,
station K;” thence S. 59° 29’ E. 878 feet to a post marked
“U.S. 1. R., station A,” the place of heginning.
President withdraws and sets apart further tracts for reserva-
tion, as follows: All the even-numbered sections, and all the
unsurveyed portions of T.28., R.1 E.;T.28.,R.2E.;T.3
S., R. 1 E.; T.358., R. 2 E., San Bernardino meridian, except-
ing secs. 16 and 36, and excepting also all tract or tracts the
title to which has passed out of the U. S. Government.
President restores to public domain Hot Springs reservation
as established by Executive order of Dec. 21, 1875.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1877 891
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ———— =
Number Location
These boundaries were amended by Executive order of May 1, 1883....-.-. | See 645 New Mexico 2.
See Executive orders of Noy. 9, 1871, Dec. 14, 1872, Aug. 5, 1873, Apr. 27, 1876, and 602 Arizona 2.
Jan. 26, 1877.
|
|
COD DORE SE DOR CAIDO STIR DORE E eet scr: diced CCAR ACs Cobh OSS roa CASE Seamer 603 Arizona 2,
See treaty of Oct, 1, 1863, authorizing reserves to be set apart for the Western 604 Nevada and Idaho.
Shoshoni.
See Executive orders of Aug. 25, 1877, and Sept. 29, 1877.
Restored to public domain by Executive order of Jan. 16, 1879.....--..---.---- 605 Nevada,
See Executive orders of Dec. 27, 1875, May 15, 1876, May 3, 1877, and Sept. 29,
1877.
mee xecutive order of Apre.9F 1Sid see oe as eee ease aco cloacae «hcds onecte escs | See 587 New Mexico 2.
892
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHE DU LEVOF TINDPTAWN
Date A at Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1877
Sept. 29 | Executive or- |.....------| Mission Indi- | President withdraws and sets apart further tracts for reserva-
der. ans. tion, as follows: All the even-numbered sections, and all the
unsurveyed portions of T.4S8., R.4B.;7T.48., R.5 E.; and
| T.5 S., R. 4 E., San Bernardino meridian, excepting secs.
16 and 36, and excepting also any tract or tracts the title to
which has passed out of the U. 8. Government.
1878 | |
Apr: Af, |-Acti of )Conai ae] eea-6 |New YorkIn- Extends time for proving identity of New York Indians, allot-
gress. | dians. tees in Kansas.
Apr. 20 Act wotmG@onra|-s-ssssesse | Brothertown..| Provides for issue of patent to trustees for balance of township
gress. | | granted by Menomonee treaty of Feb. 17, 1831.
Maye eouleAct ote Cons tee =e = =ae™ Utans eters ss Authorizes negotiations for purchase of southern part of Ute
gress. | reservation in Colorado,
May 27 | Act of Con- |........-- BoP onicay eee Provides for immediate removal from Quapaw reservation to a
gress. new home W. of the Kaws.
May 27) Act of Con- | Stat. L., Nez Percé | Provides for their removal from Fort Leavenworth and their
gress. xx, 74.| (Joseph’s location upon a reserve in Indian Territory. These Indians
band). selected as a reservation Ts. 25 and 26 N., Rs. 1 and 2 W., in
Indian Territory, containing 90,710.89 acres, for which a deed
was made to the U. 8. by the Cherokees in trust for these
| Nez Pereés. Determining to return to Idaho, they deeded
| their claim to the U. 8., May 22, 1885.
June 18 | Act of Con- |......----- Uta (Span- | Repeals portion of act of May 5, 1864, and directs restoration
gress. ish Fork, to the public domain the several tracts above described in
Corn Creek, Nos. 449 to 452.
Deep Creek,
and San-
pete).
Aug. 3) Executive or-|........-... Tule River,| President restores to public domain part of reservation set
der. King’sRiver,| apart by Executive order of Oct. 3, 1873, bounded as follows:
et al, Commencing at a place where a line running due N. from a
point on the S. fork of the Tule river, 4 miles below the Soda
Springs on said river, crosses the ridge of mountains dividing
| the waters of the S. fork and middle fork of the Tule river;
| thence N, to the ridge of mountains dividing the waters of
the N. fork and middle fork of Tule river; thence on said
ridge easterly to a point from which a line running due
S. would intersect a line running due E. from the place of
beginning, and at a distance of 10 miles therefrom; thence
from said point due §. to the ridge of mountains dividing the
waters of the S. fork and middle fork of Tule river; thence
westerly on said ridge to the place of beginning.
Oct. 29 | Executive or-|......-.-.-. | Navaho .....- President sets apart tract as an addition to Navajo reservation
der. established by treaty June 1, 1868, as follows: Commencing
at the NW. corner of the Navajo Indian reservation, on the
boundary line between the territories of Arizona and Utah;
thence W. along said boundary line to 110° W. longitude;
thence S, along said degree to 36° N. latitude; thence E.
along said parailel to the W. boundary of the Navajo reser-
vation; thence N. along said W. boundary to the place of
beginning.
Nov. 9 | Agreement ...|..........- Uta (Muache, | Cede all their right to confederated Ute reservation in Colo-
Capote, and rado established by treaty of 1868, especially to southern part.
Wiminu-
chi bands).
U.S. agree to set apart a reservation for them on San Juan
| iver in Colorado.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1877-1878
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Hislorical data and remarks
ecutive orders of Dec. 27, 1875, May 15, 1876, May 3, 1877, and Aug. 25,
1877.
See acts of Feb. 19, 1873, and June 23, 1874; also treaty of 1838.
See note opposite agreement of Noy. 9, 1878; also agreement of Mar. 6, 1880,
They were removed and located in compliance with this act on a tract lying
W. of $6°, purchased from the Cherokee with funds appropriated by act of
Mar. 3, 1881. See acts of Aug. 15, 1876, Mar. 3, 1877, and Mar. 3, 1881.
| A reserve was purchased for them from the Cherokee out of the territory W.
of 96°. The deed trom the Cherokee bears date June 14, 1883. The reserve
contains 90,710.89 acres.
Enlarged by Executive order of Jan. 6, 1880.........-....---.-.-.-------------
This cession was concurred in by the Yampa, Grand River, Uinta, and
Tabeguache bands, It embraced all the remnant of the Uta reserve §. of
38° 10’ N. latitude. No action was taken by Congress ratifying this agree-
ment. It was superseded, Mar. 6, 1880, by another agreement, which was
amended and ratified by Congress June 15, 1880, to which amendments thé
Uta were required to assent (if at all) within four months, ‘This assent |
was obtained between June 29 and Sept. 11, 1880.
893
Designation of cession on map
The reservation promised was set apart by Executive order of Feb. 7, 1879, and
restored to public domain by Executive order of Au. 4, 1882. h
Number | Location
See 628 Indian Territory 35.
606 | Indian Territory 3.
Seoach of May bl 86. - see. e ae sere a estes eee tae entcinee== acl sce=---------) see 449-452) Utah) 1.
607 Californ‘a 2.
608 Arizona 2,
See 609 | Colorado 2.
|
894
Where or how
concluded
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED
STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Date
1879
Jan. 10
Jan. 16
Feb. 7
Mar. 3
Mar. 3
Mar. 18
Apr. 19
June 14
Executive or- |
der.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
Act of Con-
gress.
Act of Con-
gress.
Executive or-
der,
Executive or-
der,
Executive or-
- der.
|
Pima and
Maricopa,
Northwestern |
Shoshoni.
Uta (Muache,
Capote, and
Wiminu- |
chi bands).
Oto and Mis-
souri.
Shawnee
(Black Bob’s
band).
Chippewa of
Minnesota.
Nez Percé |
| (Moses’ |
band).
| Pima andj)
Maricopa.
President sets apart certain tracts as an addition to their
reserve.
President restores Carlin Farm reservation (Executive order
of May 10, 1877) to public domain.
President sets apart a reservation for them in compliance with
agreement of Noy. 9, 1878, as follows: Commencing at the
intersection of 37° N. latitude with 107° W. longitude;
thence E. along said parallel to the ridge described in Hay-
den’s Geographical and Geological Survey of said state as
the “National Divide” of the San Juan mountains; thence
following said divide in a general northerly and north-
westerly direction to 107° 23’ W. longitude; thence due §S. to
37° 17’ N. latitude; thence due E. to 107° W. longitude;
thence 8S. with said meridian to the place of beginning.
Amends act of Aug. 15, 1876
Authorizes Attorney-General to institute suits to quiet title
to the lands set apart for this band by treaty of May 10, 1854.
President sets apart a tract as an addition to White Earth
reservation established by treaty Mar. 19, 1867, bounded as
follows: Beginning at the NW. corner of the White Karth
Indian reservation, being the NW. corner of 'T. 146 N., R. 42
W., and running thence N. to the NW. corner of T. 148 N.,
R. 42 W.; thence W. to the SW. corner of T. 149 N., R. 42
W.; thence N. to the NW. corner of T, 149 N., R. 42 W.;
thence E. on the line between 'T. 149 N. and T. 150 N. to the
intersection of said line with the southwestern boundary of
the Red Lake Indian reservation; thence southeasterly to
the most southerly point of the Red Lake Indian reservation ;
thence in a northeasterly direction and along the line of the
Red Lake Indian reservation to a point due N. from the NE.
corner of the White Earth Indian reservation; thence 8. to
the NE. corner of White Earth Indian reservation; and
thence W. along the northern boundary line of White Earth
Indian reservation to the point of beginning.
President sets apart a tract known as ‘‘Columbia reservation,”
bounded as follows: Commencing at the intersection of the
40-mile limits of the branch line of the Northern Pacific
railroad with the Okinakane river; thence up said river
to the boundary line between the U. S. and British Colum-
bia; thence W. on said boundary line to 44° W. longitude
from Washington; thence 8. on said meridian to its inter-
section with the 40-mile limits of the branch line of the
Northern Pacific railroad; and thence with the line of said
40-mile limits to the place of beginning.
President revokes Executive order of Jan. 10, 1879, and sets
apart other tracts in lieu of those therein withdrawn, as fol-
lows: Beginning at the point where the range line between Rs.
4 and 5 E. crosses the Salt river; thence up and along the mid-
dle of said river to a point where the easterly line of Camp
McDowell military reservation, if prolonged S., would strike
said river; thence northerly to the SE. corner of Camp
MeDowell reservation; thence W. along the southern bound-
ary line of said reservation to the SW. corner thereof; thence
up and along the W. boundary line of said Camp McDowell
reservation until it intersects the N. boundary of the south-
ern tier of sections in T. 3 N., R. 6 E.; thence W. along the
N. boundary of the southern tier of sections in T. 3 N., Rs.
5 and 6 E., to the NW. corner of sec. 31, IT. 3 N., R.5 E.;
thence S. along the range line between Rs, 4 and 5 E, to the
place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF' 1879
LAND CHSSTION S—Continued.
895
’
Historical data and remarks
See act of Congress of Feb. 28, 1859, and Executive orders of Aug. 31, 1876, June
14, 1879, and May 5, 1882. This order was canceled and superseded by Execu-
tive order of June 14, 1879.
This amendment had reference to the method of disposing of the 120,000 acres
authorized to be sold by act of Aug. 15, 1876.
The members of this band originally held their lands in common under the
treaty of 1854. Most of them, however, subsequently made individual selec-
tions and patents were issued to them therefor. They attempted to sell
their lands, but were interfered with by white squatters who claimed the
first right to purchase. Matters were tied up in this shape until this act of
Mar. 3, 1879. Under its provisions the rightful purchasers have secured
title to their land.
This tract was again restored to public domain by Executive order of July 13,
1883. It comprises two separate pieces,
Enlarged by Executive order of Mar. 6, 1880. The outboundaries of this tract
are shown by blue lines; they include Nos. 642 and 659.
See act of Congress Feb, 28, 1859, and Executive orders of Aug. 31, 1876, Jan. 10,
1879, and May 5, 1882, In addition to the two tracts permanently set apart,
this order of June 14, 1879, also temporarily withdrew portions of Ts. 1 and 2
N., Rs. 5 and 6 L., lying S, of Salt river,
Designation of cession on map
Number
See 605
609
610
See 642, 659
611, 612
Location
| Nevada.
Colorado 2,
Minnesota 2,
| Washington 2.
Arizona 2.
896 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date | Te ae Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
| |
1879 |
June 14 | Executive or-|.........-.| Pima and Also the following: Beginning at the NW. corner of the old |
| der. Maricopa. Gila reservation; thence by a direct line running north-
| westerly until it strikes Salt river 4 miles E. from the inter-
section of said river with the Gila river; thence down and
along the middle of said Salt river to the mouth [its junction
with] the Gila river; thence up and along the middle of said
Gila river to its intersection with the northwesterly bound-
ary line of the old Gila reservation; thence northwesterly
along the said last-described boundary line to the place of
beginning.
June: 27 | Executive/or=||-..22.--- =) Sioux (Drift- President sets apart reserve for Drifting Goose’s band of
| der, » ing Goose’s Yanktonnais Sioux, as follows: Ts. 119, 120, and 121 N., of R.
band). 63 W., in the territory of Dakota.
Aug. 9 | Executive or-|...-...-.... Sioux --..---- President restores to public domain part of the lands set apart
der. by Executive orders of Jan. 11 and Mar. 16, 1875, and all the
lands set apart by Executive orders of May 20, 1875, and
Nov. 28, 1876, described as follows: Beginning at a point
where the W. line of the Fort Randall military reservation
crosses the Missouri river; thence up and along said river to
the mouth of American creek; thence up and along said
creek to 99° W. longitude; thence S. along said meridian
to a point due W. from the NW. corner of the Yankton
Indian reservation; thence due E. to the NW. corner of said
reservation; thence due 8. to the N. boundary line of Fort
Randall military reservation; thence following said bound-
ary line northwesterly to the NW. corner of said military
reservation; thence S. on the W. boundary line of said res-
ervation to the place of beginning.
| And also the following described land: Beginning at the E.
| bank of the Missouri river at the mouth of Medicine Knoll
| creek ; thence up and along the Missouri river to the boundary
| line of Fort Sully military reservation; thence northeasterly
along said boundary line to the SE. corner of said military
reservation; thence northwesterly along the boundary line
of said reservation to the NE. corner thereof; thence due N.
to the E. bank of the Missouri river; thence up and along
the E. bank of said river to the mouth of the Bois Cache;
thence due N. to the E. bank of the Missouri river; thence
up and along the E. bank of said river to the S. line of T.
129 N.; thence E. along said township line to the line between
| Rs. 78 and 79 Wiss thence N. along said range line to Beaver
creek or the N. boundary line of the reservation set aside
| by Executive order of Mar. 16, 1875; thence W. along said
| creek to the E. bank of the Missouri river; thence up and
| along said E. bank to the SE. corner of Fort Rice military
| reservation; thence northeasterly along said military reser-
i vation to the E. corner of said reservation; thence in a direct
line to a point on the 8. bank of Beaver creek where said
creek is intersected by the 100° W. longitude; thence 8. with
said 100° W. longitude to 46° N. latitude; thence E. with
said parallel to 99° W. longitude; thence S. with said me-
ridian to its intersection with theN. boundary line of the old
Sioux or Crow Creek reservation; thence W. along the N
boundary line of said reservation to the eastern boundary
line of the old Winnebago reservation; thence N. along said
E. line to the NE. corner of said Winnebago reservation ;
thence W. along the N. boundary line of said reservation to |
the middle channel of Medicine Knoll creek; thence down
the middle channel of said creek to the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1879 897
‘LAND CHSSIONS—Continned.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks =
Number | Location
Revoked! by. Executive order of July 13,1880... 2-2 0222. 1 == connec cee nee 613 Dakota 2.
This cession comprises the entire tract numbered 614 and colored yellow, the 614 | Dakota 2.
portions of different reserves included therein being bounded by blue, yel-
low, and green lines.
898
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how Bene A
Date Aaa Reference Tribe
1880
Jan. 6 | Executiveor- |.....-..--- Navaho.....-
der.
|
|
|
Jan. 17 | Executiveor- |--.....---- Mission In-
der. dians.
|
|
Mar. 6) Agreement...| Stat. L., | Uta-......---
XXxI, 199,
Mar. 6. Executive or- | Sats Neemeneys | Nez Percé
der. | (Moses’
band).
|
Mar. 16 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Kansa .......
| gress. XXI, 68.
May 14 | Agreement ...|..-----.---- Shoshoni,
Bannock,
and Sheep-
eater.
Scalecae cere | Crow ...----.
May 14 Agreement
|
Description of cession or reservation
President sets apart an addition to reserve established by
treaty June 1, 1868, and Executive order Oct. 29, 1878, bounded
as follows: Commencing in the middle of the channel of the
San Juan river, where the E. line of the Navajo reservation
in the Territory of New Mexico, as established by the treaty
of June 1, 1868, crosses said river; thence up and along the
middle channel of said river to a point 15 miles due E, of the
eastern boundary line of said reservation; thence due S. to
a point due E. of the present SE. corner of said reservation ;
thence due S.6 miles; thence due W. to 110° W. longtude;
thence N. along said meridian to the SW. corner of said reser-
vation in the territory of Arizona, as defined by Executive
order dated Oct. 29, 1878.
President cancels a part of Executive order of Dec. 27, 1875, as
follows: All that portion of said order relating to the Agua
Caliente Indian reservation, and also that part relating to
the Santa Ysabel Indian reservation, to the following extent:
All that portion of secs. 25, 26, and 27, T.118., R.3E., lying N.
of the following line: Beginning on the N. boundary line of
sec. 25, T.118., R.3E., of San Bernardino meridian; at a point
51.59 chains W. of the NE. corner of said sec. 25; thence
according to the true meridian S. 254° W.56.50 chains, to a
granite stone marked ‘‘P,” at the N. side of a granite bowlder
8 feet high; thence S.74° W., 34.60 chains to a black oak
marked ‘‘PXXI;” thence N.56° W., 52 chains to a granite
stone marked “‘P,” in stone mound; thence N. 39° W., 40.46
| chains to a point on the N. boundary of sec. 27; thence E.
along the N. boundaries of secs, 27, 26, and 25 of T.118., R.3
E., to the place of beginning.
Chiefs agree to obtain assent of tribe, if possible, to cession of
their reserve in Colorado, with certain exceptions.
Southern Utes to settle on La Plata river in Colorado on cer-
tain conditions,
Uncompahgre Utes to settle on Grand river, near mouth of
Gunnison, if sufficient tillable laud can there be found, etc.
White River Utes to remove to Uintah reserve in Utah --......
President sets apart an addition to Columbia reservation,
established by Executive order Apr. 19, 1879, bounded as
follows: Commencing at a point where the 8. boundary line
of the reservation created for Chief Moses and his people by
Executive order dated Apr. 19, 1879, intersects the Okinakane
river; thence down said river to its confluence with the
Columbia river; thence across and down the E. bank of
said Columbia river to a point opposite the river, forming
the outlet to Lake Chelan; thence across said Columbia
river and along the S. shore of said outlet to Lake Chelan;
thence following the meanderings of the S. bank of said
lake to the mouth of Shehekin creek; thence up and along
the S. bank of said creek to its source; thence due W. to 44°
lonzitude W. from Washington; thence N. along said
meridian to the 8. boundary of the reservation created by
Executive order of Apr. 19, 1879; thence along the S. bound-
ary of said reservation to the place of beginning.
Extends time for payment for trust and diminished reserve
lands in Kansas.
Cede to the U.S. a certain tract
Cede to U. S.a portion of their reservation, subject to ratifica-
| tion by Congress.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1880
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
899
Historical data and remarks
This agreement was ratified by Congress, with sundry amendments, June 15,
1880. As amended it was assented to by the Uta between June 29 and Sept. |
11, 1880.
The strip of country now occupied by these Indians constitutes what at pres- |
ent is known as the Southern Uta reservation.
Insufficient agricultural land was found in this locality, and a reserve was
established for the Uncompahgre Uta within the limits of Utah by Execu-
tive order Jan. 6, 1882. |
This removal took place in compliance with the agreement.
See acts of May 8, 1872, June 23, 1874, July 5, 1876, and also treaty of Oct. 5, 1859.
This agreement provided for the cession of the Lemhi reservation to the U.S.,
and the removal of the Indians to the Fort Hall reservation. It also pro-
vided for the cession of a portion of the Fort Hall reservation to the U.S.
The Indians on Lemhi reservation refused to remove to Fort Hall reserva-
tion, and this agreement was never ratified by Congress.
This agreement was not ratified by the Crow nation, and the agreement of
June 12, 1880, was substituted therefor.
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
615 Arizona 2, New Mex-
ico 2,
)
|
|
616 Colorado 1,
617 Colorado 1.
618 Washington 2.
900
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
| Where or how
Date concluded
Tteference |
|
|
|
|
Description of cession or reservation
1880. |
June 8 | Executiveor-
der.
June 12. Agreement...
Act of Con-
gress.
June 15
July 13 | Executive or-
| der.
| Havasupai ...
Ute passoene.-
Arikara, Gros
Ventre, and
Mandan.
President establishes a reserve to include their improvements,
described as follows: Beginning at a point in the middle of
Cataract creek, 2 miles below the lowest fall, 8. of the settle-
ment of the Suppai Indians; thence due E.24 miles; thence
in a northerly direction 12 miles to a point 24 miles due B.
of the middle of said creek; thence due W.5 miles; thence
in a southerly direction 12 miles to a point 2} miles due W.
to the middle of said creek; thence due E.24 miles to the
place of beginning.
The Crows execute another agreement, ceding a portion of
their reserve under treaty of May 7, 1868, in lieu of the one
concluded May 14, 1880. By this agreement, which was con-
firmed by act of Congress Apr. 11, 1882, the Crow Indians of
Montana ceded tothe U.S. that part of their reservation con- |
tained in the following bounds: Beginning in the mid-channel
of the Yellowstone river at a point opposite the mouth of
Boulder creek ; thence up the mid-channel of said river to the
point where it crosses the southern boundary of Montana Ter-
ritory, being the forty-tifth degree of N. latitude; thence E.
along said parallel of latitude to a point where said parallel
crosses Clarke’s fork; thence N.to a point 6 miles S. of the
first standard parallel, being on the township line between
townships 6 and78.; theuce W. on said township line to the
one hundred and tenth meridian of longitude; thence N.
along said meridian to a point either W. or E. of the source
of the eastern branch of Boulder creek; thence down said
eastern branch to Boulder creek; thence down Boulder creek
the place of beginning.
Congress ratifies provisions of Ute agreement of Mar. 6, 1880--.
President restores to public domain a portion of Fort Berthold
reservation, established by Executive order Apr. 12, 1870,
bounded as follows: Beginning at a point where the north-
ern forty-mile limit of the grant to the Northern Pacifie
Railroad intersects the present SE. boundary of the Fort
Berthold Indian reservation; thence westerly with the line
of said forty-mile limit to its intersection with range line
between ranges 92 and 93 W. of the fifth principal meridian ;
thence N. along said range line to its intersection with the
8. bank of Little Missouri river; thence northwesterly along
and up the 8. bank of said Little Missouri river, with the
meanders thereof, to its intersection with the range line
between ranges 96 and 97 W. of the fifth principal meridian ;
thence westerly in a straight line to the SE. corner of the
Fort Buford military reservation; thence W. along the &.
_ boundary of said military reservation to the 8. bank of
the Yellowstone river, the present NW. boundary of Fort
Berthold Indian reservation; thence along the present
boundary of said reservation and the 8. bank of the Yellow-
stone river to the Powder river; thence up the Powder river
to where the Little Powder river unites with it; thence
northeasterly in a direct line to the point of beginning.
President sets apart an addition to Fort Berthold reservation,
as follows: Beginning on the most easterly point of the
present Fort Berthold Indian reservation (on the Missouri
river); thence N. to the township line between townships
158 and 159 N.; thence W.along said township line to its
intersection with the White Earth river; thence down the
said White Earth river to its junction with the Missouri
river; thence along the present boundary of the Fort
Berthold Indian reservation and the left bank of the Missouri
river to the mouth of the Little Knife river; thence south-
easterly in a direct line to the point of beginning.
This leaves their present reserve as described in the opposite
column.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1880
LAND CHESSLION S—Continued.
901
Tlistorical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
Superseded by Executive order of Noy. 23, 1880.
ipiainedony Concress/ Apr.) 1882.28 35. sate ee eee ee aan fa cece sc ceo aled
r
|
| See note opposite the agreement of Mar. 6, 1880.
The whole present reserve is colored scarlet. That part NE. of Missouri river,
set apart by Executive order of Apr. 12, 1870,is shown by a yellow dotted
line. That part added by Executive order of July 13, 1880. is shown by dotted
blue lines.
|
619
620
Piisassncluded:in plat Nor G2 = saree ee ac ee eee eave wines cjee's = coe oe 2 eae See
621
Montana 1,
Dakota 1, Montana 1.
| Dakota 1.
Dakota 1,
902 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
| Ri n Trib Description of cession or reservation
concluded reference é iP f
Date |
per |
1880 }
July 13 | Executive or- |......-.--.. Sioux (Drift- | President restores to public domain reserve established by
der. ing Goose’s Executive order of June 27, 1879.
| band).
July 13 | Executive or- |...-....... Gros Ventre, | President restores to public domain a portion of the addition
der. | Piegan, to reserve made by Executive order Apr. 13, 1875, bounded as
Blood, follows: Beginning at a point where the 8. boundary of the
Blackfoot, Fort Buford military reservation intersects the right bank of
and River the Yellowstoneriver; thence according to the true meridian
Crow. W. along the S. boundary of said military reserve to its
| western boundary; thence continuing W. to the right bank
of the Missouri river; thence up and along said right bank,
with the meanders thereof, to the middle of the main chan-
nel of the Musselshell river; thence up and along the middle
of the main channel of said river, with the meanders thereof,
to its intersection with 47° N. latitude; thence E. along
said parallel to its intersection with the right bank of the
Yellowstone river; thence down and along said right bank,
with the meanders thereof, to the place of beginning.
The remainder yet constitutes a portion of the Gros Ventre,
Blackfoot, etc., reserve.
July 23 | Executive or= |.-----.---s|-2---..-----<-- President adds Fort Harney military reservation to Malheur
der. Indian reservation.
Sept. 11 Agreement ...|-.....----. Uta eee area Sufficient signatures obtained to complete ratification by Utes
. of the agreement of Mar. 6, 1880.
Sept. 21 | Executive or- |.-....-.... Jicarilla | President sets apart a reserve for them, as follows: Beginning
der. Apache. at the SW. corner of the Mexican ‘Tierra Amarilla grant”
as surveyed by Sawyer and McBroom in July, 1876; thence
N. with the western boundary of said grant to the boundary
line between New Mexico and Colorado; thence W. along
said boundary line 16 miles; thence 8. to a point due W. of
the SW. corner of said grant; thence E. to the place of
beginning.
Noy. 23 Executiveor- |.........-.| Havasupai ...| President revokes order of June 8, 1880, and sets apart areserve
der. in lieu of that established therein, as follows: Beginning ata
point in the middle of Cataract creek, 2 miles below the lowest
fall N. of the Suppai Indian settlement; thence due EF. 2} miles;
thence in a southerly direction 12 miles to a point 24 miles
due E.of the middle of said creek; thence due W.5 miles;
thence in anortherly direction 12 miles to a point 24 miles due
W. of the middle of said creek; thence due E. 24 miles to the
place of beginning.
1881
Jan. 18 | Executiveor- |..---.--... Spokane ..... President sets apart a reserve for their occupancy, described
der. as follows: Commencing at a point where Chemakane creek
crosses the forty-eighth parallel of latitude; thence down
the E. bank of said creek to where it enters the Spokane
river; thence across thesaid Spokane river westwardly along
the southern bank thereof to a point where it enters the
Columbia river; thence across the Columbia river north-
wardly along its western bank to a point where said river
crosses the said forty-eighth parallel of latitude; thence E. -
along said parallel to the place of beginning.
Mar. 1. Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Shawnee(Ab- Supplemental to resolution of Apr. 7, 1869, concerning disposal
gress. XXI, 377. sentee). | of Absentee-Shawnee lands.
Mar. 2 | Execntiveor- |--....-.. 13 Mission In- President sets apart tract as further reserve, including the
laeaclers dians. | following lands: Secs. 26 and 35, T.10 8., R.1 W., and secs. 2
and 3, T,118., R.1 W. of the San Bernardino meridian.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1880-1881 903
LAND CEHESSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ea es lee
Number Location
ocoda lan anii oe ee we | See613 | Dakota 2.
|
|
| Sooo 28s C36 SSS SoD EEE eR Bee ine CCE mC ope Dacere. caccce SSC GCOS OCCA aes 622 Montana 2,
|
nie: OPS Cte 5 Se PEO DE OOODDOHEES cclabes SScmce Sie HOD Te Oebd OCU SD ODEO Ecc Dm eSOeRee 623 Montana 2.
This comprised 640 acres, and was already within the general outboundaries of
the Malheur reservation. The S. half of it was relinquished, with adjoining
territory, by Executive order of Sept. 13, 1882. See note to Executive order
of May 21, 1883.
[eee aas iat Maas case ee capectecien somaeeee Asse oon eene oo Sx obo RtEeGGEeOeRaaeeos See 616, 617 | Colorado 1.
[Ree a8 Sn, dnc ancl ata a Seep ee eee eee eens sarcucd cose s ste 624 New Mexico 2.
|
|
| Superseded by Executive order of Mar. 31, 1882.
This is a secondary appropriation of land that formed a part of the first Col- 625 Washington 2.
ville reservation, established by Executive order of Apr. 9, 1872, and relin-
quished by Executive order of July 2, 1872. It is therefore shown on Wash- |
ington map 2.
|
| See note to treaty of May 10, 1854.
18 ETH, pv 2——25
IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
904 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS
Date ie eee, Teference Tribe
are ee e+ ee 4
1881
Mar. 3 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Oto and Mis-
gress. XXI, 380. souri.
|
|
Mar. 3 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Ponka ....-...
| gress. XXI, 422,
Mar. 9 | Executive or- eee ere. - Mission In- |
der. dians.
|
|
July 18 | Agreement ...|-----.,---- Shoshoni and
i Bannock,
Aug. 22 Apreement 9--|-----4-2ee4|\Gxowsee eee
Dec. 20 | Executiveor- |.-..-...-.- Chippewa |
der, | (Bois Forte |
band).
1882 |
Jan. 5 | Executiveor- |........--. Uncompahgre
der. Uta.
|
|
|
Jan. 24 | Executiveor- ).-.......-. Sioux!---5.----
der.
Description of cession or reservation
Remainder of their reserve in Kansas and Nebraska to be sold,
with their consent. -
Otoes and Missourias to be removed to a new reserve to be
selected for them. The lands selected as this reserve were
as follows: T.22 N., Rs.1,2,and 3 E.; T.23 N., Rs.1 and 2
E.; and that part of 'T. 23 N., R.3 E., lying W. of the Arkan-
sas river, Indian Territory.
| Makes appropriation for purchase of tract in Indian Territory
selected for their future home.
President sets apart additional tracts for Mission Indians, as
follows: All the unsurveyed portions of T. 2S., R.1 E., San
Bernardino meridian, California, excepting any tract or
tract~ the title to which has passed out of the U. 8S. Govern-
ment.
Cede to U.S. right of way through Fort Hall reservation for
Utah and Northern railroad.
Cede to U. S. part of their reserve, being right of way 400
| feet in width, for the Northern Pacific railroad.
President sets apart reserve at Vermillion lake, described as
follows: That portion of the SE. quarter of section 23 lying
E. of Sucker bay, the SW. quarter, and lot —, being the most
southerly lot in the SE. quarter of sec. 24, and fractional
sects. 25, 26, and that portion of sec. 35 N. of Vermillion lake,
all in T. 62 N., R. 16 W., fourth principal meridian, Minne-
sota.
President sets apart a reserve for their occupancy, described
as follows: Beginning at the SE. corner of T.658., R. 25 E.,
Salt Lake meridian; thence W. to the SW. corner of T. 6S.,
R.24E; thence N. along the range line to the NW. corner of
said T. 6 S., R. 24 E.; thence W. along the first standard
parallel 8. of the Salt Lake base line to a point where said
standard parallel will, when extended, intersect the eastern
boundary of the Uintah Indian reservation, as established
by C. L. Du Bois, U. S. deputy surveyor, under his contract
dated Aug. 30, 1875; thence along said boundary southeast-
erly to the Green river; thence down the W. bank of Green
river to the point where the southern boundary of said
Uintah reservation, as surveyed by Du Bois, intersects said
river; thence northwesterly with the southern boundary of
said reservation to the point where the line between ranges
16 and 17 E. of Salt Lake meridian will, when surveyed,
intersect said southern boundary; thence 8. between said
ranges 16 and 17 E., Salt Lake meridian, to the third stand-
ard parallel S.; thence E. along said third standard parallel
to the eastern boundary of Utah territory; thence N. along
said boundary to a point due E. of the place of beginning;
thence due W. to the place of beginning.
President sets apart tract in Nebraska as addition to Sioux
reservation in Dakota, bounded as follows: Beginning at a
point on the boundary line between the state of Nebraska
and the territory of Dakota, where the range line between
ranges 44 and 45 W. of the sixth principal meridian, in the
territory of Dakota, intersects said boundary line; thence
E. along said boundary line 5 miles; thence due 8. 5 miles;
thence due W. 10 miles; thence due N. to said boundary line;
thence due E, along said boundary line to the place of begin-
ning. ;
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1881-1882
LAND CESSIONS-—Continued.
905
Historical dala and remarks
Designatio
n of cession on map
heir consent was obtained May 4. 188 ---- seceeseaeweee ans nines ssc sctuas enone
This new reserve was seleeted and purchased for them from the Cherokee, and
comprised a portion of the Cherokee domain W.of 96° W. longitude. It
contains 129,113.20 acres.
See acts of Aug. 5, 1876, Mar. 3, 1877, and May 27, 1878.
This tract was pur-
chased from the Cherokee out of lands W. of 95°.
Ratified by Congress July 3, 1882. This agreement provided for right of way
100 feet wide, with sufticient ground for depots, stations, etc.. containing in
the aggregate 772 acres.
Ratified by Congress July 10,1882. This tract is not colored or numbered
This constitutes the present Uncompahgre reserve
The portion of original Sioux territory claimed under Fort Laramie treaty of
1851 yet remaining in their possession is shown on Dakota map 1 by an area
colored mauve. This overlaps a small portion of the Pawnee cession of 1857
near the southern line of South Dakota. The overlap is shown by a mauve
line.
Number | Location
626 | Kansas 2, Nebraska
| (eastern portion).
627 | Indian Territory 3.
|
628 | Indian Territory 3.
Seoacmoceres Montana 1,
629 | Minnesota 2.
|
|
630 | Utah 2.
|
|
|
|
|
|
63 | Nebraska.
632 Dakota 1.
906
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN 18.
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date
1882
Mar. 31
Apr. 11
May 5
May 15
May 19
June 27
June 27
July 3
Where or how
concluded
Executive or-
der,
Act of Con-
gress.
Executive or-
der.
Act of Con-
gress.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
| Act of Con-
gress.
Act of Con-
gress.
Reference
Stat. L.,
XXII, 42.
Stat. L.,
XXII, 63.
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Havasupai ...
Pima and
Maricopa.
Miami.
Mescalero
Apache,
Mission Indi-
ans.
Stat. L., | Miami.......
XXxI1,116. |
Stat. L.,
xx11,148.
Shoshoni and
Bannock
President revokes Executive order of Nov. 23, 1880, and sets
apart a reserve in lieu of that therein established, as follows:
So much of the bottom land of the cation of Cataract creek
bounded by walls of red sandstone on the E. and W. as is
included within certain lines, viz, on the S. an E. and W.
line (magnetic) crossing said canon at anarrow pass marked
by a monument of stone, placed in the summer of 1881 by
Lieut. Carl Palfrey, of the Corps of Engineers, U. S. A.,
about 2 miles above the village of the Yavai Suppai Indians,
and on the N. a line bearing “N. 55° E. (magnetic), crossing
said canon at the crest of the third falls of Cataract creek,
and marked by Lieutenant Palfrey by two monuments of
stone, one on each side of the stream.
Confirms agreement of June 12, 1880, for cession of a portion
of their reserve.
President sets apart tract as addition to reserve established
by Executive order Aug. 31, 1876, bounded as follows: Begin-
ning at a point where the 8. boundary of sec. 15, T. 3 S., R.
3 E., intersects the western boundary of the present reserva-
tion S. of the Gila river; thence W. along the 8. boundary
of secs. 15 and 16, T. 3 S., R. 3 E., to the SW. corner of
sec. 16; thence N. along the section line to the NW. corner
of sec. 16; thence due W. along the S, boundary of secs. 8
and 7,in T.3S., R. 3 E., and secs. 12, 11, and 10, in T.3S., R.
2 E., to the SW. corner of sec. 10; thence N. along the W.
boundary of secs.10 and 3 to the NW. corner of sec. 3, in T.
35S.,R.2 E.; thence W. along the N. boundary of said town-
ship to the SW. corner of sec. 33, in T.2S., R.2 E.; thence N.
along the W. boundary of sees. 33 and 28 to the NW. corner
of sec. 28; thence NW. in a straight line to a point on Gila
river meridian 2 miles 8. of the initial point on the Gila river
base line; thence N. along the Gila river meridian to the
middle of the Gila river; thence with the boundary of the
present reservation up the middle of the Gila river to a point
where the said boundary leaves the said river; thence con-
tinuing along said boundary S. 18° 38’ E. to the place of
beginning.
Makes additional provision concerning sale of unsold Miami
lands in Kansas.
President revokes order of Oct. 20, 1875, establishing Fort
Stanton reservation, and sets apart another i in lieu thereof,
as follows: Beginning at the NE. corner of T. 12 8., R.16E. of
the principal meridian in New Mexico; thence W. along the
N. boundary of T. 128., Rs. 16, 15, 14, and 13 E. to the SE.
corner of T.115S., R. 12 E.; thence N. along the E. boundary
of said township © to the second correction line 8.; thence Ww.
along said correction line to the NW. corner of d Byala She Like
11 E.; thence §. along the range line between Rs. 10 and
11 E. to the SW. corner of T.12 S., R.11 E.; thence E. along
the 8. boundary of said township to the SE. corner thereof;
thence §. along the range line between Rs. 11 and 12 E. to
33° N. latitude; thence EK. along said parallel to its inter-
eeeuion with the range line between Rs. 16and 17 E.; thence
N. along said range line to the place of beginning.
President sets apart additional tracts for a reserve, as follows:
Sees. 26, 27, 28, 34, and 35, in T. 8, R.2 W., of the San Bernard-
ino meridian , excepting any tract or tracts the title to which
has passed from the U, 8. Government.
Amends act of May 15, 1882, concerning disposal of Miami
lands in Kansas.
Ratifies agreement of July 18, 1881, for cession of railroad right
of way through Fort Hall reservation.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1882
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
907
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
Rete feta) 2 cn eiane aie wintavslo mete mere Sine Ve nies cima hate ere eae ietal eee ee es aisle. cieinralwicle since s 633 Arizona 2.
Re Sain ioc Ss, xs Sic seis ore oe Le ae EEE era ei eo eaces ain ves | See 619 Montana 1,
See also Executive orders of Jan. 10, 1879, and June 14, 1879 .........-.....---. 634 Arizona 2.
See act of June 27, 1882. See also act of Mar.3 1873.
See explanatory note to Executive order of May 29, 1873.
See act of Mar. 3, 1873.
908
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how F
Date Baaalded Reference Tribe
1882
July 10] Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Crow ........
gress, XX11,157.
|
July 24 | Executive or- |..-.-.----- Mission Indi-
der, | ans.
July 28} Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Uta-.........
gress. XX1,178. |
July 28] Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Kickapoo. ....
gress. XXI,177.
Aug. 4] Executiveor- |.-.........| Uta-.........
der,
Aug. 5] Act of Con- | Stat. L.. | Umatilla etal
gress. | XX1I,297.
|
Aug. 7] Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Omaha..-.---
gress. Xx11,341,
| |
Sept. 18 | Executive or- einen |) 2. ae
der,
Dec. 12 | Executiveor- |........-.. Papago and
der. | others.
Dec. 16 | Executiveor- |...-...-.... | Moki and |
der. others.
Dec. 21 | Executiveor- |..........- Chippewa
der. (Turtle
Mountain
band).
Description of cession or reservation
Ratifies agreement of Ang. 22, 1881, for cession of a portion of
their reservation. :
The remnant of the Crow reservation, by treaty of May 7, 1868,
is still occupied by them.
President cancels order of Dec. 27, 1865, so far as it relates to
NW. 3 of NE. } and NE. } of NW. i, sec. 34, T. 9S., R. 2 W.
of the San Bernardino meridian.
Land lately occupied by Uncompahgre and White River Utes
declared to be public land.
Secretary of the Interior to ascertain boundary between above
tract and that occupied by Southern Utes.
Provides for sale of tracts reserved for mill site, missionary,
and agency purposes in Kansas by treaty of June 28, 1862.
President restores to public domain tract set apart by Exeecu-
tive order of Noy. 22, 1875.
President restores to public domain tract set apart by Execu-
tive order of Feb. 7, 1879.
Provides for sale of 640 acres of Umatilla reservation, adjoin-
ing the town of Pendleton.
Provides for sale, with the Omahas’ consent, of portion of their
reservation lying W. of Sioux City and Nebraska railroad.
Remainder of reservation to be allotted and patented to indi-
viduals or to the tribe.
President restores to public domain a portion of the Malheur
reserve, as follows: All that part of the Malheur Indian res-
ervation, in the State of Oregon, lying and being 8. of the
fourth standard parallel S., except a tract of 320 acres, being
the N. half of the late military post reserve of Camp Harney,
and all that part thereof lying and being N. of said fourth
standard parallel and W. of the range line (when extended)
between ranges 33 and 34 E, of the Willamette meridian.
President sets apart tract to be known as Gila Bend reserve,
embracing the following lands: T.5S., R.5 W., Gila and Salt
river meridian, excepting section 18 thereof.
President sets apart reserve for Moqui and other Indians,
described as follows: Beginning on 110° W. longitude, from
Greenwich, at a point 36° 30’ N.; thence due W. to 111° W.
longitude; thence due S. to a point on 35° 30’ N. latitude;
thence due E. to 110° W. longitude, and thence due N. to
place of beginning.
President sets apart reserve for Turtle mountain band of Chip-
pewas, bounded as follows: Beginning at a point on the
international boundary where the tenth guide meridian W.
of the fifth principal meridian (being the range line between
ranges 73 and 74 W. of the fifth principal meridian) will,
when extended, intersect said international boundary;
thence S. on the tenth guide meridian to the S. E. corner of
T.161N., R.74W.; thence E. on the 15th standard parallel N.
to the NE. corner of T. 160 N., R. 74 W.; thence §, on the tenth
guide meridian W. to the SE. corner of T. 159 N., R. 74 W.;
thence E. on the line between Ts. 158 and 159 N. to the SE.
corner of T. 159 N., R. 70 W.; thence N. with the line between
ranges 69 and 70 W.to the NE. corner of T. 160 N., R. 70 W.;
thence W. on the fifteenth standard parallel N. to the SE.
corner of T. 161 N., R. 70 W.; thence N. on the line between
ranges 69 and 70 W. to the international boundary; thence
W. on the international boundary to the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1882
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
909
Historical data and remarks
This cession consisted of a right of way 400 feet in width for Northern Pacific
railroad, and is neither colored nor numbered on the map.
This covers those portions of the Ute reserve by treaty of 1868 subsequently
ceded by them, and is only a formal declaration that the lands thus ceded
are now thrown open to settlement.
This boundary was ascertained, and constitutes the N. line of the present Ute
reserve,
These tracts comprised the S. half of sec. 4, T. 5, R. 16,and N. half of sec.
9, T.5, R. 16, for mill site; S. half of sec. 33, 'T.4, R. 17, for mission; lots 5, 6,
and 7 of see. 3, and lot 6, see. 15, T.5, R. 17, for agency.
The sale of this tract was intended to supersede the provision of the act of
June 10, 1872, authorizing the sale of 50,000 acres off the W. end of their
reserve.
Individuals receiving allotments to receive patents in fee simple therefor
after 25 years. All unallotted lands to be patented in fee simple to the tribe
at the end of 25 years.
See Executive orders of Mar. 14, 1871, Sept. 12, 1872, May 15, 1875, Jan. 28, 1876,
July 23, 1880, and May 21, 1883, The tract here relinquished included the 8.
halt of Camp Harney military reservation.
amended by Executive order of June 3, 1884.
Designation of cession on map
Number
635
See 586
See 609
636
637
638
639
640
Part of this reserve was relinquished by Executive order of Mar. 29, 1884, as | See654, 656.
Location
Montana 1.
Colorado 2.
Colorado 2,
Nebraska.
Nebraska.
Oregon 2.
Arizona 2,
Arizona 2.
Dakota 2.
910 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHHDULE OF INDIAN
Date HERETO OF. ae Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded
1883 :
Jan. 4] Executiveor- |...-.......| Walapai.----. President sets apart for the Hualpi Indians a reserve described
der. as follows: Beginning at a point on the Colorado river, 5
miles eastward of Tinnakah spring; thence §. 20 miles to
crest of high mesa; thence §. 40° E. 25 miles to point of
Musie mountains; thence E.15 miles; thence N. 50° E. 35
miles; thence N. 30 miles to the Colorado river; thence along
said river to place of beginning, the southern boundary
being at least two miles 8. of Peach spring, and the eastern
boundary at least 2 miles E. of Pine spring.
Feb. 5 | Executiveor- |........-.-. Mission In- | President restores to public domain certain lands withdrawn
der. dians, by Executive order Dec. 27, 1875, as follows: The SE. 4+ of the
NE.4; the N. tof the SE. } and the SE. 4 of the SE. + sec.
3, T.12 S., R.2 E. of San Bernardino meridian.
Feb. 23 | Executive or- |......-.--. Nez Percé | President restores to public domain a portion of land with-
der. (Moses’ drawn by Executive order Apr. 19, 1879, for Columbia reserva-
band). tion described as follows: Commencing at the intersection
of 44° W. longitude from Washington, with the boundary
| line between the U. 8. and British Columbia; thence due §.
15 miles; thence due E. to the Okinakane river; thence up
said river to the boundary line between the U.S. and British
Columbia; thence W. along said boundary line to the place
of beginning.
Mar. 24 | Executiveor- |...-....... Mescalero | President cancels order of May 19, 1882, and sets apart another
der. Apache. tractin lieu of that therein described, as follows: Beginning at
the NE. corner of T,128., R.16 KE. of the principal meridian
in New Mexico; thence W. along the N. boundary of T. 12, Rs.
| 16, 15, 14, and 13 E. to theSE. corner ofT. 118., R. 12 E.; thence
N. along the E. boundary of said township to the second cor-
rection lineS.; thence W. along said correction line 12 miles;
thence §.12 miles; thence E. 6 miles; thence 8. to 33° N.
latitude; thence E. along said 33° N. latitude to its intersec-
tion with the range line between ranges 16 and 17 E.; thence
N. along said rango line to place of beginning.
Territory once included in, but not now a part of, the Mescalero
Apache reserve.
May 1 | Executiveor- |........... Zuni.........| President amends boundaries named in Executive order of
der. Mar, 16, 1877, as follows: Beginning at the 136th milepost on
| the W. boundary line of the Territory of New Mexico; thence
in a direct line tothe SW. corner of T. 11 N., R. 18 W.; thence
E. and N., following section lines, so as to include sections 1,
12, 13, 14, 22, 28, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 32, 33, 34, 35, and 36, in said
township ; thence from the NE. corner of said township, on the
range line between ranges 17 and 18 W., to the third correc-
tion line N.; then E. on said correction line to the nearest
section line in range 16, from whence a line due 8. would
include the Zuni settlements in the region of Nutria springs
and the Pescado springs; thence S. following section lines
to the township line between Ts. 9 and 10 N., R. 16 W.;
thence W. on said township line to the range line between
ranges 16 and 17 W.; thence in a direct line to the 148th
milepost on the western boundary line of said Territory;
thence N. along said boundary to place of beginning.
May 21 | Executive or- fesceeceetes | oo eoeeenteeee President restores to market all the Malheur Indian reserva-
eC) | tion in Oregon, except a tract of 320 acres, described in Kxec-
utive order Sept. 13, 1882, as the N. half of the late military
| post reserve of Camp Harney.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1883 911
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks
i}
Number Location
July 8, 1881, General Wilcox issued an order setting apart this tract ‘as a mili- 641 Arizona 2,
tary reservation for the subsistence and better control of the Hualpai
Indians.” Sept. 5, 1882, the Commissioner of Indian Affairs recommended that
the President issue an order establishing the tract as an Indian reserve.
This order of Jan, 4, 1883, was issued in accordance with the Commissioner’s
recommendation.
OO CIC ECO SH OIC ORDO RADE RID CODIDED SSS GEC OCIS OCa CaO 6 AS COTA RE Sap CES OUSEC DE CASES aacae 642 Washington 2.
The tract originally set apart by Executive order of May 29, 1873, is shown on 643 New Mexico 2.
New Mexico map No. 2, bounded by blue lines. Several Executive orders
were in succession revoked, and a new Mescalero reservation in each instance
established. The changes thus made, however, in large measure covered the
same territory, and it is impossible to show them all on a single map. The
existing reserve as established by Executive order of Mar, 24, 1883, is colored
crimson, and shown on New Mexico map No. 2,
This consists of tracts of territory which, under the several Executive orders, 644 New Mexico 2.
have at one time or another been included in the Mescalero Apache reserva-
tion, but have been relinquished, and do not now form a portion of the reserve.
The old boundaries where they differ from the amended are shown by dotted 645 | New Mexico 2,
black lines.
The history of the Malheur reserve is somewhat complicated. By Executive 646 Oregon 2,
order of Mar. 14, 1871, the tract on Oregon map No. 2, bounded by green lines
(being the country between 42° and 44° N. latitude and 117° and 120° W. lon-
gitude), was temporarily withdrawn from market to enable a reserve to be
selected. Sept. 12, 1872, the tract bounded by mauve lines was set apart as the
contemplated reservation (except the Camp Harney military reserve), and
that portion of the tract withdrawn Mar. 14, 1871, not included within the
blue lines was relinquished and restored to the public domain, May 15, 1875,
the tract bounded by yellow lines was added to the reservation. Jan. 28,
1876, the tract in solid yellow color was relinquished. July 23, 1880, the Camp
Harney military reservation (see No, 647) was made part of the Indian res-
ervation.
912
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
| Where or how
Date | concluded
|
|
1883
May 21 | Executive or-
der.
June 19 Executive or- |
der.
June 30 | Executive or- |
der,
July 6 Executive or-
| der.
|
July 7 Agreement.
July 13 | Executive or-
der.
Aug. 15 | Executive or-
| der.
|
|
|
Aug. 15
Executive or-
der.
Reference
|
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Mission In-
dians.
(Bois Forte
band).
Nez Percé
(Moses’ band)
Chippewa of
the Missis-
sippi.
Chippewa.
President retains for future reserve the N. half of Camp Harney
military reservation, being 320 acres. |
President sets apart certain tracts for Mission Indians, as fol-
lows: Section 28, the NE. } of the NE. + and lots 1, 2, 3, 4, and
5 of sec. 31, the N. 4, the SE. 3, the NE.+ of the SW. 4, and
lots 1 and 2 of sec. 32, and the N.4 of sec. 33, T.48., R.1 E.;
sec. 2, the S.4 of sec. 3, the fractional 8. 4 of sec. 4, the frac-
tional N. 4 of See. 10, and the fractional NE. 4 of see. 9, T.58.,
R.1E.; the E. 4 of the SE. 4 of see. 8 and the SW. 4 of the
SW. + of sec. 9, T. 12 S., R. 2 E., and secs. 10, 11, 14, 15, 22, 23,
28, and 33, T.14.8., R.2E.
President sets apart Deer Creek reserve, in accordance with
treaty of Apr. 7, 1866, including the following tract: T. 62 N.,
R, 25 W. of the fourth principal meridian.
President sets apart reserve for Yuma Indians, as follows:
Beginning at a point in channel of the Colorado river, oppo-
site the mouth of the Gila river, thence up the channel of
the Gila river to the range line (when extended) between
ranges 19 and 20 W.of the Gila and Salt river meridian;
thence N. on said range line to the first standard parallel 8. ;
thence W. on said parallel! to the channel of the Colorado
river; thence down the channel of said river to the place of
beginning.
An agreement was made, subject to ratification by Congress,
for relinquishment of lands.
President revokes Executive order of Mar. 18, 1879, setting
apart an addition to White Earth reseryation.
President sets apart reserve in Indian Territory for Iowas, as
follows: Commencing at the point where the Deep Fork of
the Canadian river intersects the W. boundary of the Sac
and Fox reservation; thence N. along said W. boundary to
the S. bank of the Cimarron river; thence up said river
to the Indian meridian; thence S. alongsaid Indian meridian
to the Deep Fork of the Canadian river; thence down said
Deep Fork to the place of beginning.
President sets apart reserve in Indian Territory for Kickapoos
of Mexico, described as follows: Commencing at the SW. cor-
ner of the Sac and Fox reservation; thence N. along the west-
ern boundary of said reservation to the Deep Fork of the
Canadian river; thence up said Deep Fork to the point where
it intersects the Indian meridian; thence §. along said Indian
meridian to the N. fork of the Canadian river; thence down
said river to the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1883
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
913
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Sept. 13, 1882, the tract in solid mauve color, including the S. one-half of Camp
Harney military reservation, was relinquished and restored to the public
domain. May 21, 1883, the tract in solid brown was relinquished and restored
to the public domain, leaving as the present Malheur reservation only the N.
one-half of the former Fort Harney military reservation, comprising 320 acres,
and colored scarlet.
This reserve was provided for by treaty of Apr. 7, 1866, but it was not formally
set apart until the issuance of this Executive order.
Restored to public domain by Executive order of Jan. 9, 1881 ..........-.-.----
The text of this agreement will be found in the report of the Commissioner of
Indian Affairs for 1883, page LXx. It was subsequently ratified by Congress
July 4, 1884, and by its terms all the remaining lands set apart by Executive
orders of Apr. 19, 1879, and Mar. 6, 1880, are restored to the public domain,
except certain individual allotments, the boundaries of which are proclaimed
by Executive order of May 1, 1886.
These Indians were induced to return from Mexico, and this reserve was pro-
vided for them in pursuance of the acts of July 15, 1870, Mar. 3, 1871, and June |
22,1874. This reserve comprises a portion of the country ceded to the U. 8.
June 14, 1866, by the Creek for the location of other tribes,
Number Location
647 Oregon 2,
See 484. | Minnesota 1,
648 Arizona 2,
See 618. | Washington 2.
See 610, Minnesota 2.
649 Indian Territory 3.
|
650 | Indian Territory 3.
914 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHED ULETOEH WiNepieee iN
Where or how
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
concluded : |
Date
Noy. 15 | Executive or- |--..-.----. Pima and /| President sets apart an addition to Pima and Maricopa reserve,
der. | Maricopa. as follows: Beginning at a point in the middle of Salt river,
| 4 miles E.from the intersection of said river with the Gila
river, being the NE. corner of the Executive addition of June
14, 1879; thence southeasterly along the boundary line of
said Executive addition to the township line between Ts. 1
and 28.,R.2E. of the Gila and Salt river meridian; thence
E. on the township lines, between Ts. 1 and 258., to the NE. cor-
ner of T. 28.,R.4 E.; thence S. on the range line, between
Rs. 4 and 5 E., to the SE. corner of T. 2 8.,R.4 E.; thence E
on the township lines, between Ts. 2and35., to the NE. corner
of T.38.,R.6 E.; thence S. on the range line, between Ks. 6
and 7 E., to the SE. corner of T.3 S8., R.6 E.; thence E. on the
township lines, between Ts. 3 and 4 §., to the quarter-section
corner on the N. boundary of sec. 3, T.4 8., R.8 E.; thence 8.
through the middle of sees. 3, 10, 15, 22, 27, and 34 in T.45.,
R.8 E., and 3inT.5S., R.8 E., to the NE. corner of the pres-
ent reserve, as established by Executive order of Aug. 31,
1876, being the NE. corner of the SW. quarter of sec. 3, T. 5
S., R. 8 E.; thence following the boundary line of said re-
serve SW. and N. to the NE. corner of sec. 2,T.58., R.7 E.;
thence S. on the section lines to the SE. corner of sec. 11 in
T.5S., R.7. E.; thence W. on the section lines, through Rs. 7,
6, and 5 E., to the SW. corner of sec. 7, T.5 S., R.5 E.; thence
N. on the range line, between Rs. 4 and 5 E., to the NW.
corner of sec, 18,T. 4.S., R. 5 E.; thence W. on the section
line, through Rs. 4, 3, and 2 E., to the SW. corner of sec. 7,
T.4 S., R. 2 E.; thence N. on the range line, between Ks.
land 2 E., to the NW. corner of sec. 19 in T. 28., R. 2 E.;
thence W. on the section line, through R. 1 E., to the SW.
corner of sec. 18, T. 28., R. 1 E., on the Gila and Salt river
meridian; thence N. on said meridian to a point in the Gila
river opposite the middle of the mouth of Salt river; thence
up the middle of Salt river to the place of beginning.
1884 |
Jan. 9 | Executive or- |.----...... Wumaee---=- President restores to public domain reserve set apart by Exec-
der, utive order of July 6, 1883.
President establishes new reserve for Yumas on California side
of Colorado river, described as follows: Beginning at a point
in the middle of the channel of the Colorado river, due E. of
the meander corner to sees. 19 and 30, T.15 S., R. 24 E., San
Bernardino meridian; thence W. on the line between secs.
19 and 30 to the range line between Ts. 23 and 24 E.;
thence continuing W. on the section line to a point which,
when surveyed, will be the corner to secs. 22, 23, 26, and 27
in 'l’, 15 S., R. 21 E.; thence S. on the line between sees. 26
and 27 in T. 15 §., R. 21 E., and continuing S. on the sec-
tion lines to the intersection of the international boundary,
being the corner to fractional sees, 34 and 35 in T. 16 S., R.
21 E.; thence easterly on the international boundary to the
| middle of the channel of the Colorado river; thence up said
river in the middle of the channel thereof to the place of
beginning.
Mar. 20 | Executive or-|.----.-.-.. Sioux!/2essr<- President restores to public domain remnants of Sioux res-
| der, ervation set apart by Executive order on KE. bank of Mis-
souri river, described as follows: The lands embraced within
the three existing Executive additions to the Great Sioux
reservation in Dakota, E. of the Missouririver, viz: The one
opposite the Standing Rock agency; the one opposite the
| mouth of Grand river and the site of the old Grand River
agency, and the one opposite the mouth of Big Cheyenne
| G river and the Cheyenne River agency.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1883-1884 915
LAND CEHSSIONS—Continued.
| Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks
| Number Location
ween ee ne ne ne ne ne ne ee eee wee eee eee eee eee eee ee eee 651 Arizona 2.
ee ee see ree eena Saale assis eee ssc enicinciosec ees scepisesectstiens tees See 648 Arizona 2.
she ndo tL amOnoreesue HOSE SACSRC OAT SOO Ob 00 COAT SS CUED EO CC CESS ESE eee ee eer eer 652 California 2.
Se a re ele ee erst cin a's = majo = iam ee mime 653 Dakota 2.
916
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Reference Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Where or how
Date concluded
1884 |
Mar. 29 | Executive or-
der.
May 15 | Executive or-
| der.
|
May 17 | Executive or-
| der.
|
May 17 | Exeeutiveor-
der.
June 3 | Executive or-
der.
July 4/ Act of Con-
gress,
July 12 Executive or-
der,
Oct 3. | Executive or- |
cer.
sieceen = eas (1G Hp pew .a
(Turtle
Mountain
band).
Apache.
s+---- |
|
Chippewa
(Turtle
Mountain
band),
Nez Percé
( Moses’
band).
Pueblo et al ..
President restores to public domain part of reserve established
by Executive order Dec. 21, 1882, as follows: The tract of
country in the territory of Dakota set apart for the use and
occupaney of the Turtle Mountain band of Chippewa Indians
by Executive order dated Dec. 21, 1882, except Ts. 162 and
163 N., R.71 W.
President withholds, as future reserve for Turtle Mountain
Chippewas, Ts. 162 and 163 N., R.71 W.
President restores to public domain reserve set apart by Exec-
utive order of Sept. 21, 1880.
President restores to public domain certain townships S. of
San Juan river, included in order of Jan. 6, 1880, as follows:
All those portions of T. 29 N., Rs. 14,15,and 16 W. of the
New Mexico principal meridian 8. of the San Juan river, in
the territory of New Mexico.
President sets apart addition to Navaho reservation as fol-
lows: Beginning on 110° W. longitude at 36° 30/ N. latitude;
thence due W. to 111° 30/ W. longitude; thence due N, to the
middle of the channel of the Colorado river; thence up and
along the middle of the channel of said river to its intersec-
tion with the San Juan river; thence up and along the mid-
dle channel of San Juan river to W. boundary of Colorado;
thence due 8. to the thirty-seventh paraliel N. latitude;
thence W. along said parallel to 110° W. longitude; thence
due 8. to the place of beginning.
President amends Executive order of Mar. 29, 1884, by substi-
tuting T. 162 N., R.70 W., and T. 163 N., R.71 W., in lieu of
Ts, 162 and 163 N., R.71 W.
Ratifies agreement of July 7, 1883, for relinquishment of
remainder of Columbia reserve with certain exceptions.
President sets apart Chilocco reserve in Indian Territory for
Indians educated at Chilocco Indian Industrial School, as
follows: Secs. 13, 14, 15, 16, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, and the
E. half of sees. 17, 20, and 29, all in T. 29 N., R.2 E., of the
Indian meridian.
The President sets apart the following reserve for school pur-
poses: Beginning at a stake at the NW. corner of the lands
formerly owned by John H. MeMinn, and running thence N.
4° 53’ W. 731.7 feet to a stake at the NW. corner of the land
hereby conveyed, thence N, 84° 52/ E. 2,320.7 feet to a stake
at the NE. corner of the land hereby conveyed; thence S.
3° 45’ E. 720.4 feet to a stake; thence S. 7° 30/ W. 793 feet
to astake at the SE. corner of the land hereby conveyed;
thence N. 85° 50’ W. 184.6 feet to a stake; thence N. 87° 42/
W. 615 feet to a stake; thence N. 81° 52’ W. 203 feet to a
stake; thence N. 78° 44’ W. 224 feet to a stake; thence N.
73° 19’ W.176.4 feet to a stake; thence N. 70° 14’ W. 234 feet
to a stake; thence N.78° 38’ W. 567.7 feet to a stake at the
SW. corner of the land hereby conveyed; and thence N, 6°
8’ W, 234.4 feet to the point and place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1884
LAND CESSTION S—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
Apr. 24, 1886.
This agreement will be found on page Lxx of the Commissioner of Indian
Affairs Report for 1883. By its terms Moses and his immediate band agreed
to remove to Colville reservation, and another chief, Sar-sarp-kin and his
band, agreed to take allotments in severalty onthe Columbia reserve These
allotments, 57 in number, containing 640 acres each, were made, the bounda-
ries of which are described in Exeeutive order dated May 1, 1886, by the
terms of which the remainder of the Columbia reserve is restored to the pub-
lie domain.
| These townships were again restored to the reservation by Executive order
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
See 656
See 624
See 658
656
See 618
Dakota 2.
| New Mexico 2.
New Mexico 2.
Arizona 2, Utah 2.
Dakota 2.
Washington 2,
Indian Territory 3.
|
New Mexico.
918
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
|
Date IPN ane ee fa | Reference Tribe | Description of cession or reservation
| |
1884 | } 4
Nov. 26 | Executiveor- |........... Northern _ President sets apart tract for reservation for Northern Chey-
der, Cheyenne. ennes as follows: Beginning at the point on 107° W. longi-
tude where the southern 40-mile limits of the grant to the
Northern Pacific Railroad Company intersects said merid-
ian; thence 8S. along said meridian to a point 30 miles S.
of the point where the Montana base line, when extended,
will intersect said meridian; thence due E. to a point 12
miles E. of the Rosebud river; thence in a northerly and
northeasterly direction, along a line parallel with said Rose-
bud river and 12 miles distant therefrom to a point on the
southern 40-mile limits of the grant to the Northern Pacific
Railroad Company, 12 miles distant from said Rosebud
river; thence westwardly along the said southern limits,
and across the said Rosebud river to the place of beginning;
except any tract or tracts of land included within the fore-
| going described boundaries which have been located, resided
upon, and improved by bona fide settlers prior to the 1st
day of Oct. 1884.
1885
Feb. 9 | Executiveor- |.----.----- Santee Sioux..| President restores unallotted lands to public domain ..........
der.
Feb. 27 | Executive or- |.--------.- Sioux. <2 55:2 President orders that Old Winnebago and Sioux, or Crow
der. Creek, reservation in Dakota, set apart by Executive order
Jan. 11, 1875, and which is not covered by Executive order
Aug. 9, 1879, restoring certain of the lands reserved by order
of Jan. 11, 1875, except following described tracts (see Indian
Office Report for 1886, p. 320), be restored to public domain.
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Umatilla et al.| Allotments to be made and allotted lands to hereafter consti-
gress. SULT, tute the Umatilla reserve.
‘ 340. Unallotted lands to be appraised and sold.
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Sauk and Fox | Secretary of the Interior to survey and sell Sauk and Fox and
gress. X XIU, and Iowa. Iowa Indian reservations in Kansas and Nebraska
351.
Mar. 3/| Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Omaha....... Secretary of the Interior to appraise and sell, in accordance
gress. 2. D.-FGUG with act of Aug. 7, 1882, that portion at Omaha reservation
370. in T. 24, R.7 E., remaining unallotted on June 1, 1885.
Mar. 3/ Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Creek, Semi- | President to negotiate with Creeks, Seminoles, and Cherokees
gress. XK, nole, and for purpose of opening to settlement the unassigned lands
384. Cherokee. in Indian Territory ceded by them, respectively, to the U.S.
by treaties Aug. 11, Mar. 21, and July 19, 1866.
MartsionlAct) Ofe Consn|—- as aaeaaee Various tribes.| Secretary of the Interior authorized to negotiate with Chip-
gress. pewas, with various bands in northern Montana and Dakota,
| also with Spokanes and others for reduction and readjust-
ment of their reservations.
Mar. 3 | Executiveor- |.---..--.-- AUD ena r= a= President amends Executive order of May 1, 1883, defining
omer: and extending the boundaries of Zuni reservation so as to
except lands already settled upon and occupied in good
faith by white settlers.
Apr. 17 | Presid Ont as|cscsse seas Sionx een ee President annuls Executive order of Feb. 27, 1885.
proclama-
tion.
1886 |
Jan. 25 | Executive or-|......----- Mission In- | President cancels Executive order of June 27, 1882, so far as
der. dians relates to lot 2 in sec. 28, T.8S., R.2 W.
Mar. 22) Executive or- | Mission In- | President cancels and revokes Executive order of June 19, 1883,
der.
dians.
so far as it relates to E. 4 SE. +, NW. 4SE. 4, SW. ¢ NE.
4, SW. + SE. 4, SE. + SW. 4, NE. SW. t, and SE. +} NW. 4,
sec. 28, T.4 S., R.1 E.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1884-1886 919
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ee eS
Number Location
=. 2 oe GABE IRIE Rc erie: ero r: SSiner ACG Rim. aati se ery 658 A Montana 2.
|
Inpossible to show them on a map of this scale. See Executive order of Dec. | See 556 | Nebraska (eastern
31, 1873, addenda. The quantity restored in scattered tracts amounted in the | portion).
aggreyate to 42.160.56 acres. ;
Revoked by President’s proclamation of Apr. 17, 1885.
18 ETH, Pr 2——26
920 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
| Where or how |
i} . . . . .
Reference | Tribe Description of cession or reservation
| concluded | * eference I 3
Date
|
Apr. 24 | | Execntiv Ch |eeeeoeenacs)! NES ty saocoe | President withdraws from settlement all those portions of T.
der. | | 29N., Rs. 14, 15, and 16 W., lying 8. of San Juan river, and
| sets them apart as an addition to Navajoe reservation.
May 1 | Executiveor- |........... Nez Percé | President restores to public domain all that portion of country
der. (Moses’| setapart for Chief Moses and his people by Executive orders
band). of Apr. 19, 1879, and Mar. 6, 1880, and not restored to public
domain by Executive order of Feb. 23, 1883, subject to limita-
tions imposed by act of Congress of July 4, 1884, ratifying
agreement of July 7, 1883, with Chief Moses and his band, ex-
cepting the tracts surveyed for and allotted to Sar-sarp- -kin
| and his band.
|
May 4 | Executiveor- |.......-..-. Paiute (Pad- | President sets apart addition to Duck Valley Indian reserva-
der. dy Cap’s tion, as follows: T.15S., Rs.1,2,and3 E. of the Boise merid-
band). ian, except such tract or tracts of land within said townships,
the title to which has passed out of tue U. S., or to which
valid homestead or preemption rights have attached, prior
to the date.
July 2) Act of Con-| Stat. L., | Cherokee... Authorizing sale of Old Cherokee reservation in Arkansas.
gress. XXIV, 121.
Oct. 1 | Executiveor- |..........- Chehalis ..... President establishes a reservation for Chehalis Indians in lieu
der. of reserve set apart by Executive order of July 8, 1864. This
reservation is described as follows: Beginning at the post
corner to secs. 1 and 2, 35 and 36, on the township line be-
tween Ts. 15 and 16 N., R. 4 W. of the Willamette meridian,
being the NE, corner of the reservation; thence W. along the
township line 240 chains to the post corner to sees. 4, 5, 32, and
33; thence N. on line between secs. 32 and 33, 26. 64 chains to
the SE. corner of James H. Roundtree’s donation claim;
thence W.along the S. boundary of said claim 71.50 chains
to its SW. corner; thence N. on W. boundary of the claim
13.10 chains; thence W. 8.50 chains to the quarter section
post on line of secs. 31 and 32; thence N. along said section
line 40.00 chains to the post corner to secs. 29, 30, 31, and 32;
thence W. on line between secs. 30 and 31, 25 and 36, 101.24
chains to the Chehalis river; thence up the Chehalis river
| with its meanderings, keeping to the S. of Sand island to the
| post on the right bank of the river, being the corner to frac-
tional sees. 1 and 2; thence N. on the line between secs, 1 and
2, 73.94 chains to the place of beginning.
And also: The 8. }sec. 3, and the NW. tsec. 10, T. 15 N., R.4 W.
of the Willamette meridian, Washington territory.
Act of Con- | Stat. L., ; Jemez Pueblo.) Spanish grant 1689; confirmed by U.S. Dee, 22, 1858; patented
gress. x1, 374. | 1864; 17,510.45 acres.
| | Acoma Pueblo.. Spanish grant 1689; confirmed by U. 8. Dee. 22, 1858; 95,792
| acres.
San Juan Pu- Spanish grant 1689; confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22, 1858; patented
eblo. 1864; 17,544.77 acres.
Picuris Pueblo Spanish grant 1689; confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22, 1858; patented
1864; 17,460.69 acres.
San Felipe | Spanish erant 1689; confirmed by U.S. Dee. 22, 1858; patented |
| Pueblo. | 1864; 34,766.86 acres.
Pecos Pueblo. .| Spanish erant 1689; confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22, 1858; patented
| 1864; 18,763.33 acres.
Cochiti Pueblo.) Spanish grant 1689; confirmed by U.S. Dee. 22, 1858; patented
1864; 24,256.50 acres. :
Spanish grant 1689; confirmed by U.S. Dee. 22, 1858; patented
| go Pueblo. 1864; 74,743.11 acres.
| Taos Pueblo =) Confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22, 1858; patented 1864; 17,360.55 acres.
Santa Clara | Confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22) 1858; patented 1864; 17,368.52 acres.
Pueblo.
Tesuque Pu- | Confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22, 1858; patented 1864; 17,471.12 acres.
eblo.
San Ildefonso | Confirmed by U.S. Dee. 22, 1858; patented 1864; 17,292.64 acres.
Pueblo. ;
Santo Domin-
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1886
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
921
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
These townships were included in the addition to the Navaho reservation made
by Executive order of Jan. 6, 1880, but were relinquished by Executive order
of May 17, 1884. By this present Executive order of Apr. 24, 1886, they are
again added to the reservation and now form a part of it.
These allotments to Sar-sarp-kin and his band are described by metes and bounds
in the Executive order of May 1, 1886. But as they have become individual
property, it does not come within the scope of this work to delineate them
on the map.
658
659; see 618
660
661
| New Mexico 2.
Washington 2.
Idaho.
Washington 2.
New Mexico and Texas
(detail).
922
INDIAN
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(RTH. ANN. 18
SOHE. DULE OR IENDEAM
Where or how
| > 3 7 . . . :; . 4 Sanaa .
Date | concluded Teference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
= al = 2 J
1886 | }
Oct. Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Pojoaque Pu- | Confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22, 1858; patented 1864; 13,520.38 acres.
gress. XI, 374. eblo.
|
Sia Pueblo. . --
Sandia Pueblo
Isleta Pueblo -
Nambe Pueblo
Laguna Pu-
eblo.
Santa Ana Pu-
eblo.
Zuni (original
Papago, Pima, |
and Mari-—
copa.
Apache (East-_
ern bands). |
Spanish grant 1689; confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22, 1858; patented
1864; 17,514.63 acres.
Spanish grant 1748; confirmed by U.S. Dec. 22, 1858; patented
1864; 24,187.29 acres.
Confirmed by U.S. Dee. 22, 1858; patented 1864; 110,080.31 acres.
Confirmed by U.S. Dee. 22, 1858; patented 1864; 13,586.33 acres.
Spanish grant 1689; 125,225 acres
Confirmed by U.S. Feb. 9, 1876; 17,361 acres... ---.----------.
Spanish grant 1689; 17,581.25 acres
Country claimed by them at beginning of their relations with
the U.S.
Country claimed by them at beginning of their relations with
the U.S.
Country claimed by them at beginning of their relations with
the U.S.
Country claimed by them at beginning of their relations with
the U.S.
| Country claimed by them at beginning of their relations with
the U.S. :
Country claimed by them at beginning of their relations with
the U.S.
Country claimed by them at beginning of their relations with
the U.S.
Apache(West- Country claimed by them at beginning of their relations with
ern bands).
Sauk and Fox |
(living in |
Iowa). |
|
the U. 8.
Land owned and occupied by them in Tama county, lowa.-. --
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1886
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
923
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
No treaty of purchase was ever made with these Indians. Their original claim
is here shown on Arizona map No.1. By Executive order of Dec. 16, 1882, the
President set apart a reserve for them, which is shown on Arizona map No. 2-
No treaty of purchase was ever made with this tribe. The U.S. assumed title
to their country, the boundary of which is here shown on Arizona map No. 1,
and afterwards set apart a reserve for them by Executive order of Jan. 4,
1883, which is shown on Arizona map No. 2 (641).
No treaty of purchase was ever made with this tribe. The U.S. assumed title
to their country, the boundaries of which are here shown on Arizona map
No.1. Mostot them have been concentrated on a reserve known as Colorado
River reservation, shown on Arizona map No. 2.
No treaty of purchase was ever made with this tribe. The U.S. assumed title to
their country, the boundaries of which are here shown on Arizona map No. 1.
Most of them have been concentrated on the Colorado river and Yuma reser-
vations, shown on Arizona map No. 2.
No treaty of purchase was ever made with this tribe. The U.S. assumed title
to their conntry, the boundaries of which are here shown on Arizona map No. 1.
Most of them have been concentrated on the Colorado river reservation,
shown on Arizona map No. 2.
No treaty of purchase was ever made with these tribes, who have a common
origin. The U.S. took possession of their country, the boundaries of which
are shown on Arizona map No.1. Reservations were, however, assigned them,
upon which they were concentrated, known as the Papago, Gila River, Gila
Bend, and Salt River reserves, all of which are shown on Arizona map No. 2.
The Apache alluded to here as Eastern bands comprised the bulk of the Jica-
rilla and Mescalero Apache. Their country lay to the eastward of the Rio
Grande river, extending into Colorado and Texas, where it overlapped the
Kiowa and Comanche claim. A few of them concluded a treaty Oct. 17, 1865,
by which they agreed to confederate with the Cheyenne and Arapaho upon
a reserve assigned the latter in Indian Territory. Subsequently, by treaty
of Oct. 21, 1867, they were confederated with the Kiowa and Comanche
upon a reserve assigned the latter tribes in Indian Territory. Those so con-
tederated relinquished their claim to ancestral territory, but they were few
in number. No other treaty of purchase was made with these Apache, but
those not confederated with the Kiowa and Comanche have been assigned
reservations from time to time, all of which are shown on New Mexico map
No. 2. The original domain of the Eastern Apache is here partially shown
on New Mexico map No. 1, and is fully delineated on special Texas map.
The Apache here alluded to as Western bands comprise all those bands whose
ancestral territory lay to the W. of the Rio Grande river, the most important
of these bands being the Tonto, Mimbre, Mogollon, Coyotero, Pinal, and a
few of the Mescalero and Jicarilla. No treaty of purchase was made with
them. The U. 8. took possession of their country, assigning them from
time to time sundry reservations, the boundaries of which are shown on
Arizona and New Mexico maps No. 2. Their original domain is here shown
on Arizona and New Mexico maps No. 1.
These Indians are mostly Fox, and belong properly to the Sauk and Fox of
the Mississippi. They formerly resided with their brethren on the tribal
reserve in Kansas, but becoming dissatisfied with the allotment of lands on
that reserve, they returned to lowa. Since 1867 they have been paid their
pro rata share of the tribal annuities, with which they have purchased from
time to time the lands here indicated, amounting in the aggregate to about
1,500 acres.
684
685
687
688
689
690
Location
| New Mexico and Texas
(detail).
J
|
| Arizona 1,
|
| New Mexicol. Texas
(poition of).
| Arizona 1, New Mex-
ico 1.
| Iowa 2,
|
|
924
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED
STATES
[ETH. ANN, 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
concluded
Reference
Tribe
Description of cession or reservation
Feb.
Mar. 14
May
Sept. 1
1888
Apr. 30
May 1
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
der.
Executive or-
der.
Executive or-
der.
Act of Con-
gress.
Act of Con-
gress.
é |
Executive or-
Stat. L.,
XXV, 94.
Stat. L.,
XXV, 113.
Mission In-
dians.
Jicarilla
Apache.
Mission In-
dians.
Shoshoni.
Uintah Uta ...
Gros Ventre,
Piegan, et
al,
Indians of
Fort Peck
agency.
President amends order of Mar. 22, 1886, relative to reservation
for Mission Indians, by the addition thereto of the follow-
ing lands: §, half of SE. quarter and Sk. quarter of NW.
quarter sec, 28, T.48., R. 1 E., San Bernardino meridian;
and by withdrawing therefrom and restoring to the public
domain the following lands: N. half and SE. quarter of NE.
quarter, sec. 28, T,48., R.1 E., San Bernardino meridian.
President sets apart certain lands in New Mexico as a reserva-
tion for Jicarilla Apaches, described as follows: T's. 27, 28, 29,
and 30N., Rs. 1 E.and 1, 2,and3W.; 3land32N., Rs. 2 W. and
3 W., andthe §. half of T. 31 N., R.1 W.; except such rights as
any bona fide settler may have acquired by actual settlement.
The President sets apart as an addition to the Mission Indian
reservation of Coahuila the following lands: See. 23, T.7S.,
Rk. 2 E., San Bernardino meridian.
The President sets apart as the Wind River military reservation
for Fort Washakie the following lands: Commencing at a
point 58.5 chains 8. 20° E. of the flagstaff of Fort Washakie,
Wyoming territory, and running thence E. 25° N. 185.5
chains; thence N. 30° W. 128.5 chains; thence W. 27° S. 228.5
chains; thence S. 14° W. 89 chains; thence E. 2° 30’ N. 49
chains; thence E. 10° S.74 chains to the place of beginning.
Area, 1,405 acres, more or less.
The President sets apart as the Uintah military reservation the
following lands: Beginning at a point 2 miles due N. of the
flagstaff of Fort Du Chesne, Utah territory, and running
thence due W. 1 mile to the NW. corner; thence due 8. 3
miles to the SW. corner; thence due E. 2 miles to the SE.
corner; thence due N.3 miles to the NE, corner; thence due
W. 1 mile to the point of beginning.
Congress orders that a portion of the Great Sioux reservation
of Dakota be divided into separate reservations.
Ratifies and confirms agreement with said Indians by which
they cede to U.S. all lands in the Gros Ventre, Piegan, Blood,
Blackfoot, and River Crow reservation not reserved and set
apart as separate reservations, as hereinafter specified.
_ For these Indians the following lands: Beginning at a point
in the middle of the main channel of the Missouri river
opposite the mouth of Big Muddy creek; thence up the
Missouri river, in the middle of the main channel thereof, to
a point opposite the mouth of Milk river; thence up the
middle of the main channel of Milk river to Porcupine creek;
thence up Porcupine creek, in the middle of the main channe
thereof, to a point 40 miles due N. in a direct line from the
middle of the main channel of the Missouri river opposite the
mouth of Milk river; thence due E. to the middle of the main
channel of Big Muddy creek; thence down said creek, in the
middle of the main channel thereof, to the place of begin-
ning. And said Indians shall have the right to take timber
for building and fencing purposes and for fuel from the bot-
tom lands on the right bank of the Missouri river opposite
the reservation above described.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1887-1888
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
925
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number Location
A large portion of the country covered by the terms of this Executive order 691 New Mexico 2.
was originally set apart as a reservation for the Jicarilla Apache by Execu-
tive order of Sept. 21, 1880. It is colored blue and is shown on map of New
Mexico No. 2, numbered 624. By Executive order of May 15, 1884, the
order of Sept. 21, 1880, was revoked and the country covered thereby restored
to the public domain. The necessity of a reserve for the Jicarilla in this
locality having become manifest, it was again established, with some differ-
ences of boundary, by this order of Feb. 14, 1887, and is shown on map No. 2
of New Mexico by scarlet boundary lines, and numbered 691.
The tract forming the military reservation about Fort Du Chesne, rectangular
in form, is surrounded by searlet lines.
This act became inoperative because of the failure to obtain the consent of the
Sioux bands, in accordance with its provisions. See subsequent act of Mar.
2, 1889, Nos. 699, 700, 701, 702, 703, 704, 705.
This reservation was set apart by act of Congress Apr. 15, 1874. See No. 565,
Montana No. 1. ‘The portion ceded is No. 692, Montana No. 2.
See 540
See 431
692
693
California.
Wyoming 2.
| Utah 1.
Montana 2.
Montana 2.
926
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE, OR Nala
Where or how | yp -,,
Date conned Reference
1888
May 1) Act of Con--| Stat. L.,
gress. | XXV, 113.
|
|
|
May 24) Act of Con- | Stat. L.,
gress. XXV, 157.
July 4 | Act of Con- | Stat. L.,
gress. XXV, 240.
Sept. 1 | Act of Con- | Stat. L.,
gress. | XXV, 452.
|
Tribe
Indians of
Fort Bel-
knap agen-
cy.
Indians of
Blackfoot
agency.
Vintah Uta .. -
Winnebago. --
Bannock and
Shoshoni
of Fort Hall
reservation.
| For these Indians the lands bounded as follows: Beginning at a
For these Indians the lands bounded as follows: Beginning ata
Description of cession or reservation
point inthe middle of the main channel of Milkriver, opposite
the mouth of Snake creek; thence due S. to a point due W. of
the western extremity of the Little Rocky mountains; thence
due E. to the crest of said mountains at their western extrem-
ity; and thence following the southern crest of said moun-
tains to the eastern extremity thereof; thence in a northerly
direction in a direct line toa point in the middle of the main
channel of Milk river opposite the mouth of Peoples creek;
thence up Milk river, in the middle of the main channel
thereof, to the place of beginning.
point in the middle of the main channel of the Marias river
opposite the mouth of Cut Bank creek; thence up Cut Bank
creek, in the middle of the main channel thereof, 20 miles, fol-
lowing the meanderings of the creek; thence due N. to the
northern boundary of Montana; thence W. along said bound-
ary tothe summit of the main chain of the Rocky mountains;
thence in a southerly direction along the summit of said
mountainsto a point due W. from the source of the N, fork of
Birch creek [this is interpreted to inean the fork now known
as Blacktail creek. C.'T.]; thence due E. to the source of said
N. fork; thence down said N. fork to themain stream of Birch
creek; thence down Birch creek, in the middle of the main
channel thereof, to the Marias river; thence down the Marias
river, in the middle of the main channel thereof, to the place
of beginning.
Congress restores part of the Uintah valley reservation to the
public domain, as follows: Beginning at a milepost numbered
19, Du Bois’ survey, from the initial point established in T.8
S., R. 20 E., Salt Lake meridian; thence southerly to the
NE. corner of T. 2 8., R. 1 E., Uintah special meridian;
thence 8. along the E. boundary of T.28., R.1E., Uintah spe-
cial meridian, to the SE. corner of T. 2 S., R.1 E., Uintah
special meridian; thence E.along the N. boundary of T. 3
8., R.2 E., Uintah special meridian, to its intersection with
the E. boundary of the Uintah Indian reservation; thence
in a NW. diection with the eastern boundary line of said
reservation to the beginning.
Authorizes the Secretary of the Interior to sell the following
lands in the State of Nebraska: Lots 3 and 4, the S. half of
the NE. quarter and the SE. quarter of sec. 33, lots 5 and
6, the 8. half of the NW. quarter, and the SW. quarter of
sec. 34, all in T. 27 N., R. 6 E., sixth principal meridian.
Congress ratifies agreement by which said Indians surrender
the following lands, all of which are contained in T.65S.,
R.34E., of Boise meridian: W. ove-half sec. 25; all of sec. 26;
E. one-half sec. 27; NW. quarter sec. 36; N. half sec. 35; NE.
quarter of SW. quarter sec. 35; NE. quarter of the NE. quar-
ter of sec. 34; comprising an area of 1,840 acres, more or less,
saving and excepting so much of the above-mentioned
tracts as has been heretofore and is hereby relinquished to
the U.S. for the use of the Utah and Northern and Oregon
Short Line railways.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1888 927
LAND CEHSSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks =
Number | Location
RRRIS eta inie cease cine s acto ce MSE eae ae aed ee eee na ae ape adaaleeatcceccs | 694 Montana 2.
Sielste abo steeie ic = at's calc acta sical sae tion Re eee a maertn meme tale Uriwies Jose claccccaacs ates 695 Montana 2.
This addition, which is in the form of a triangle, is bounded by scarlet lines. -. See 431 | Utah1,
Shain rw afew etn nletatallnaieoale se Sas, Sale See eee Sone seen nea Sane sas alam a SEosgsces) 470 Nebraska 2.
oo'small tobe shownion theimap 2] as sees nee sanacalssict ciceemessecces cess 524 | Idaho.
928 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHE DULEOERINDLAWN
Where or how
Date concluded Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
| | = — — _ — —
1888
Dec. 4 | Order of Sec- |_......---- Umatilla et al. | Secretary of the Interior fixes boundaries of diminished Umatilla
retary of reservation in accordance with act of Congress, Oct. 17, 1888,
the Interior. as follows: Beginning at the quarter-section corner of the W.
boundary of sec. 6, T.2 N., R.33 E.; thence S. on the township
line to the SW. corner of sec. 31, T. 1 N., R. 33 E.; thence W. on
the base line to the NW. corner of T. LS., R. 33 E.; thence S. on
the township line to the SW. corner of sec. 6, T.18., R. 33 E.;
thence E. on said section line between secs. 6 and 7, 5 and 8,
4 and 9, 3 and 10, 2 and 11, 1 and 12, to the SE. corner of sec.
1, T.18., R. 33 E.; thence N. on the range line to the NE.
corner of said T. 1 8., R. 33 E., on the base line; thence W.
on the base line to the SE. corner of T.1N., R.33 E.; thence
N. on the township line to the SW. corner of sec. 7, T. 1 N.,
R. 34 E.; thence E. on the section lines between secs. 7 and
18, 8 and 17, 9 and 16, 10 and 15, 11 and 14, 12 and 13, T.1N.,
R. 34 E., and secs. 7 and 18, 8 and 17, 9 and 16, 10 and 15, 11
and 14, T. 1 N., R. 35 E., to the present E. boundary of the
original Umatilla reservation; thence N. 20 degrees E. along
said boundary to the head waters of the S. fork of Wild
Horse creek, or the NE. corner of the original Umatilla
reservation; thence down the middle of Wild Horse creek
to the point where said creek is intersected by the N. line of
sec, 32, T. 4 N., R. 35 E.; thence W. on a line between secs.
| 29 and 382, 30 and 31, of T. 4 .N., R. 34 E., to the NW. corner
| of sec. 36, T. 4 N., R. 34 E.; thence S. on the W. boundary
of said sec. 36 to the SW. corner thereof; thence W. on the
| township line to the NW. corner of sec. 2, T. 3 N., R. 34 E.;
thence S. on the W. boundary of said sec. 2 to the SW. corner
thereof; thence W. on the section line to the quarter-section
corner between secs. 3 and 10 of said T.3 N.. R. 34 E.; thence
S. through the middle of sec. L0 to the quarter-section corner
on the 8. boundary thereof; thence W. on the line between
secs. 10 and 15 and 9 and 16 to the NW. corner of sec. 16;
thence S. on the section line between secs. 16 and 17, 20 and
| | | 21, to the quarter-secticn corner on the line between secs. 20
and 21; thence W. to the center of sec. 20; thence S. to the
quarter-section corner on the line between secs. 20 and 29;
thence W. on the section line between secs. 20 and 29, 19 and
30, to the NW. corner of sec. 30. in said T. 3 N., R. 34 E.;
thence S. on the range line to the NW. corner of sec. 31 of
said township; thence W. between secs. 25 and 36 of T. 3 N.,
| R. 33 E., to the NW. corner of sec. 36; thence S. on the sec-
| | tion line to the SW. corner of sec. 36, T. 3 N., R. 33 E.;
thence W. on the township line to the NW. corner of sec. 5,
T.2N., R. 33 E.; thence S. between secs. 5 and 6 to the
| quarter-section corner between secs. 5 and 6; thence W.
through the middle of sec. 6 to the place of beginning.
1889 |
Feb, 19 | Executiveor- |....--...... QuillehuteIn- The President sets apart as a reservation for the Quillehute
der. dians, Indians the following lands: Lots 3, 4, 5, and 6, sec. 21; lots
10, 11, and 12 and the SW. quarter of the SW. quarter sec.
22; fractional sec. 27, and lots 1, 2, and 3, sec. 28, allin T. 28 N.,
of R. 15 W.
Feb. 23 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Shoshoni and | Confirms agreement to cede to U.S. for the use of the LemhiIn-
| gress. XXV, 687. Bannock of dians the following lands: Beginning where the N. lineof T.9
Fort Hall S. intersects with the eastern line of their reservation; thence
| reserva- W. with the extension of said line to the Port Neuf river;
| tion. thence down and with Port Neuf river to where said town-
ship line crosses the same; thence W. with said line to Marsh
creek; thence up Marsh creek to where the N. line of T.108.
intersects with the same; thence W. with said line to the
western boundary of said reservation; thence S. and with the
boundaries of said reservation to the beginning, including
also such quantity of the N. side of Port Neuf riveras H. O.
Harkness may be entitled to under existing law, the same to
be conformed to the public surveys, so as to include the im-
provements of said Harkness.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1888-1889 929
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks Se
Number Location
hediminished reservations NOWO9Ohee se weee ees eee e acre sae= = cise ocoes ac eo. 696 \ 9
The portion ceded is No. 697 .....- Se a a ee Gave | {iho teeomee
|
Too small to.be shown on the map .----.--- ~~... 2-55 ~~ - 2. 6-22 2- 22 e = =e nee see ecres Washington,
As the Lemhi Indians refused to leave their reservation, thisact was inoperative See 524 Idaho,
and never carried into effect.
LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
930 INDIAN
| |
Where or how | 5
Date concluded | Reference Tribe |
1889 |
Mar. 1/} Act of Con-| Stat. L., | Muscogee or
gress. XXV, 757. Creek.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Mar. 2 | Executiveor- |..--...-.-- | Malheur Res-
| ‘der; ervation In-
dians.
|
Mar. 2) Ac of Con-| Stat. L., | Wea, Peoria,
gress. | XXv, 1013. et al.
Mar. 2/| Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Sioux......-.
gress. XXV, 888.
Description of cession or reservation
| years 1858 and 1871, intersects the Canadian river; thence
Ratifies and confirms agreement made with the Creeks Jan.
19, 1889, by which they cede to the U.S. the half of their
“domain” lying W. of the division line established hy treaty
of June 14, 1866, and all claims and interests in any other
lands, except so much of their domain as lies E. of said line
of division. By proclamation Mar. 23, 1889, the President
declared the lands so obtained to be open to settlement and
described them as follows: Beginning at a point where the
degree of longitude 98 W. of Greenwich, as surveyed in the
N. along and with the said degree to a point where the same
intersects the Cimarron river; thence up said river along the
| right bank thereof to a point where the same is intersected
| Dy the S. line of what is known as the Cherokee lands lying
W. of the Arkansas river, or as the Cherokee outlet, said line
being the N. line of the lands ceded by the Muscogee (or
Creek) nation of Indians to the U. 8. by the treaty of June
14, 1866; thence E. along said line to a point where the same
intersects the W. line of the Jands set apart as a reservation
for the Pawnee Indians by act of Congress approved Apr. 10,
1876, being the range line between ranges 4 and 5 E. of the
Indian meridian; thence S. on said line toa point where the
‘same intersects the middle of the main channel of the Cimar-
ron river; thence upsaid river, along the middle of the main
channel thereof, to a point where the same intersects the
Tange line between range 1 E, and range 1 W. (being the
Indian meridian), which line forms the western boundar y of
the reservations set apart respectively forthe Iowa and Kicka-
poo Indians, by Executive orders dated, respectively, Aug.
15, 1883; thence S. along said range line or meridian to a
point where the same intersects the right bank of the N.
fork of the Canadian river; thence up said river, along the
right bank thereof, to a point where the same is intersected
by the W. line of the reservation occupied by the Citizen
band of Pottawatomies and the Absentee Shawnee Indians,
set apart under the provisions of the treaty of Feb. 27, 1867,
between the U.S. and the Pottawatomie tribe of Indians, and
referred to in the act of Congress approved May 23, 1872
thence S. along the said W. line of the aforesaid paver atin
to a point where the same intersects the middle of the main
channel of the Canadian river; thence up the said river, along
the middle of the main channel thereof, to a point opposite
to the place of beginning, and thence N. to the place of
beginning (saving and excepting 1 acre of land, in pause
form, in the NW. corner of sec. 9, in T. 16 N., R.2 W. of
the Indian meridian in Indian territory, and also 1 acre
of land in the SE. corner of the NW. quarter of sec. 15, T.
16 N., R. 7 W. of the Indian meridian in Indian territory,
which last-described 2 acres are hereby reserved for Govern-
ment use and control).
The President restores to the public domain the remainder of
their reservation, as follows: Fractional secs. 7, 8, 17,18, and
19; T..22'S., Re 324 E., Willamette meridian, Oregon, area
317.65 acres, and comprising the N. half of what is locally
known as the old Camp Harney military reservation.
Provides for allotment of lands in severalty, etc.......-...----
| An act to divide a portion of the Great Sioux reservation of
Dakota into separate reservations, as follows:
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1889
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Historical data and remarks
| For the history of this reservation, see Executive order May 21, 1883, No. 647 - --
This act, so far as it relates to the metes and bounds, is substantially the same
as thatof Apr. 30, 1888. ‘The latter becoming inoperative because of failure
to obtain the consent of the Sioux, the present act (Mar. 2, 1889) was passed
with the understanding that it would be accepted. The agreement thereto
was proclaimed by the President Feb. 10, 1890. The remainder of the reserva-
tion restored to the public domain is No, 699, map No. 3 of Dakota.
|
|
|
931
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
698
See 647
See 499
699
Indian Territory 3.
Oregon 2,
Indian Territory 2.
Dakota 3.
932 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
|
Where or how |
Date Wintlined eal Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
1889 ‘ 4s : P
Mar. 2) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Pine Ridge | For the Indians receiving rations and annuities at Pine Ridge
gress. XXV, 888, Sioux. agency, the lands bounded as follows: Beginning at the inter-
section of the one hundred and third meridian of longitude
with the northern boundary of the State of Nebraska; thence
N. along said meridian to the 8. fork of Cheyenne river, and
down said stream to the mouth of Battle creek; thence due
E. to White river; thence down White river to the mouth
of Black Pipe creek on White river; thence due §S. to said
N. line of the State of Nebraska; thence W. onsaid N. line to
the place of beginning. Also the following tract of land
situate in the State of Nebraska, namely: Beginning at a
point on the boundary line between the state of Nebraska
and the territory of Dakota where the range line between
ranges 44 and 45 W. of the sixth principal meridian in the
territory of Dakota intersects said boundary line; thence E.
along said boundary line 5 miles; thence due 8. 5 miles;
| thence due W. 10 miles; thence due N. to said boundary
line; thence due E. along said boundary line to the place of
beginning.
Rosebud | For the Indians receiving rations and annuities af Rosebud
| Sioux. agency, the lands bounded as follows: Commencing in the
| middle of the main channel of the Missouri river at the inter- |
section of the S. line of Brule connty; thence down said
| middle of the main channel of said river to the intersection
| of the ninety-ninth degree of W. longitude from Greenwich;
| thence due 8S. to the forty-third parallel of latitude; thence
W. along said parallel to a point due 8. from the mouth of
Black Pipe creek; thence due N. to the mouth of Black
Pipe creek; thence down White river to a point intersecting
| the W. line of Gregory county extended N.; thence 8. on
| said extended W. line of Gregory county to the intersection
H of the S. line of Brule county extended W.} thence due E.
| on said §. line of Brule county extended to the point of
beginning in the Missouri river, including entirely within |
said reservation all islands, if any, in said river.
Standing | For the Indians receiving rations and annuities at the Stand-
Rock Sioux. ing Rock ageney, the lands bounded as follows: Beginning
at a point in the center of the main channel of the Missouri
river, opposite the mouth of Cannon Ball river; thence down
said center of the main channel to a point 10 miles N. of the
| mouth of the Moreau river, including also within said reser-
vation all islands, if any, in said river; thence due W. to
| the one hundred and second degree of W. longitude from
| | Greenwich; thence N. along said meridian to its intersection
| with the S. branch of Cannon Ball river, also known as
| Cedar creek; thence down said $8. branch of Cannon Ball
| river to its intersection with the main Cannon Ball river,
| | and down said main Cannon Ball river to the center of the
| main channel of the Missouri river at the place of beginning.
Cheyenne | For the Indians receiving rations and annuities at the Chey-
River Sioux. enne River agency, the lands bounded as follows: Beginning
at a point in the center of the main channel of the Missouri
river, 10 miles N. of the mouth of the Moreau river, said
| point being the southeastern corner of the Standing Rock
reservation; thence down said center of the main channel
of the Missouri river, including also entirely within said |
reservation all islands, if any, in said river, to a point
opposite the mouth of the Cheyenne river; thence W. to
| said Cheyenne river, and up the same to its intersection
with the one hundred and second meridian of longitude;
thence N. along said meridian to its intersection with a line
due W. from a point in the Missouri river 10 miles N. of the
mouth of the Moreau river; thence due E. to the place of
beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1889 933
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks =r = ==
| Number Location
Bec tnis ce dosscnesloccces sobescad ceecssasuauaetetecesaktct ace ccccs Scticccseccmcs | 700 Dakota 3.
Nebraska.
Bea ainae = ce occ ccacee cos eter Se RetE Ree Saal te ee ieeeeeeetete meee ccsicsesescazs| peeGSl
ics ed re ren eal FO Be te ee | 701 Dakota 3.
Be cc cree SE Se Oe ee a ele ORR EN ce 8 sche ees 702 Dakota 3.
Bo aiajoiw oie eatsia ue siapaeanl Ga emia bel aie ne ee ne Nal eraia aoa anaes me oie oo 703 Dakota 3.
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date
May 6 Executive or-
July 8 Agreement -..
to
Nov. 21 |
Where or how
concluded
| Act of Con-
gress.
der,
Reference
18h, IN, Jes
Doc. 247,
5lstCong.,
Ist sess.
pees Mission Indi-
Lower Brulé
Sioux. |
|
Crow Creek
Sioux.
ans.
Chippewa of
Minnesota.
Red Lake Chip-
pewa (1).
Description of cession or reservation
For the Indians receiving rations and annuities at the Lower
Brule ageney, the lands bounded as follows: Beginning on
the Missouri river at Old Fort George; thence running due
W. to the western boundary of Presho county; thence run-
ning S. on said western boundary to the forty-fourth degree
of latitude; thence on said forty-fourth degree of latitude
to western boundary of T. 72; thence S. on said town-
ship western line to an intersecting line running due W.
from Fort Lookout; thence eastwardly on said line to the
center of the main channel of the Missouri river at Fort
Lookout; thence N. in the center of the main channel of the
said river to the original starting point.
For the Indians receiving rations and annuities at Crow Creek
agency, the following lands: The whole of 'T’. 106, R. 70; T.
107, Rahs L108) Reis We 0S kh. 72s. LOS ny Weal
the S. half of T. 109, R. 71; and all, except sees. 1, 2, 3,4, 9,
10, 11, and 12 of T. 107, R. 70, and such parts as lie on the
E. or left bank of the Missouri river, of the following town-
ships, namely: T’. 106, R. 71; T. 107, R. 72; T. 108, R. 73; “I.
108, R. 74; T. 108, R. 75; T. 108, R. 76; T. 109, R. 73; T. 109,
R. 74; 8. half of T. 109, R. 75; and T. 107, R. 73; also the
W. half of T. 106, R. 69, and secs. 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 28, 29,
30, 31, 32, and 33 of T. 107, R. 69.
The President orders certain lands to be withdrawn from sale
and set apart as a reserve for the Mission Indians, as fol-
lows: T.108., R. 4 i., and secs. 3 and 4, T. 11S., R. 4 E. of
the San Bernardino meridian, except so much of the same as
is covered by the patents issued to J. J. Warner, Jan. 16,
1880, and to Harmon T. Helm, Jan. 16, 1886, are hereby
withdrawn from sale and settlement, and set apart as a res-
ervation for the Mission Indians: Provided, however, that
any other tract or tracts the title of which has passed out
of the U.S., or to which valid, legal rights have attached
under existing laws of the U. S. providing for the disposi-
tion of the publie domain, are also hereby excepted and
excluded from the reservation hereby created.
By agreement various bands of these Indians respectively cede,
as specified below, their title to the sundry tracts designated.
Cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in so much of the
Red Lake reservation as is not embraced in the following
boundaries: Commencing at the pot on Thief river where
the same crosses the line between Marshall and Polk counties;
thence easterly to the most northwesterly point of the upper
Red lake; thence easterly along the northerly shore of said
upper Red lake to a point due N, of a point 1 mile E. from
the easterly end of the lower Red lake; thence due §. to the
the last-named point; thence southwesterly in astraight line |
to a point on Hay creek 1 mile from where said creek enters |
the lower Red lake; thence §. to a point from which a line
extending W. passes midway between what is called the “ Big
marsh” and the sugar bush N. of, and nearest to, said marsh,
saidsugar bush being on the Red Lake and White Earth road ;
thence W. along said line between said marsh and sugar bush
to Clear Water river, said line being supposed to be about 6 |
miles S. of the lower Red lake; thence northwesterly along
said Clear Water river to the point where said river crosses
the boundary of Red Lake reservation as the same has here- |
tofore existed; thence along said reservation line to the place
of beginning, as designated on a map published in 1888 by
Rand, MeNally & Co., of Chicago, Illinois. (Signed July 8,
1889.)
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1889 935
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks =
Number Location
-24) donee oeeeebe ceOneae Pee So bso Se SUS OS SOUT COR OSES OLB ORC COFRCa EHO UOHBCCD ABE 704 Dakota 3.
JSc cht CORA CE DEO DREISER UP OO cle 520d dao cheba e268 2 5a. G005 CODE EEE eee eee 705 Dakota 3.
|
|
Reeenietaiasiatsnaiete sles) a a= 3/0 valine a ost eCine eet tsieet a ahietate satel alaniate sieloia'e ws) cissialaidic's =’ |aeae-)-<e--- (CAlifornia,
By the act of Jan. 14, 1889, the President was authorized to appoint, within
sixty days therefrom, three commissioners to negotiate with the different
bands of Minnesota Chippewa for the cession of all their lands in Minne-
sota, except the White Earth and Red Lake reservations, and so much of
these as were not required to fill allotments to the Indians. The agreements
were not all made on the same day, however. As they are all under one act
and parts of one transaction, they are all brought together here under one |
general heading. |
The ceded portion is shown in the blue plat. ..-.......-. 22.2.2 ..--20-----0 +--+ 706 || Minnesota (northern
The restricted reservation is the green plat........-....-.--- 20 eens occ es ee onne 707 ~+f{| portion).
|
936
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
(ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date | concluded Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
|
eee!
1889
July 8 Agreement... H.R. Ex. | PembinaChip-| Cede to the U. S. all their title and interest in the same lands
to | Doc. 247, pewa (2). described in the preceding item (1). (Signed July 29, 1889.)
Nov. 21 dist Cong.,
1st sess.
| Mississippi | Cede their title and interest in all of White Earth reservation
Chippewa, | not embraced in the following boundaries: Ts. 141 and 142
of White of R. 37; Ts. 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, and 146 of R. 38; Ts.
Earth reser- 141, 142, 148, 144, 145, and 146 of R.39; Ts, 141, 142, 143, 144,
vation (3). 145, and 146 of R. 40; Ts. 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, and 146 of R.
band, Mis-
sissippi
Chippewa
(4).
Mille Lac
bands, Mis-
sissippi
Chippewa |
(5).
Pillager and
Winnibigo-
shish bands
(6).
Otter Tail Chip-
pewa (7.)
41, and Ts, 141, 142, 148, 144, 145, and 146 of R. 42 Cee)
and also cede all their right, title, and interest in and to the
landsreserved by them and described in the first article (end-
ing with the words ‘‘to the place of beginning”) of the treaty
with the Chippewas of the Mississippi, proclaimed Apr. 18,
1867 (16 Stat., p. 719), and also to the Executive addition
thereto made and described in an Executive order dated Oct.
29,1873; and they also hereby relinquish to the U.S. all their
right, title, and interest in and to allandso much of the Red
Lake reservation as is not required and reserved under the
provisions of said act, to make and fill the allotments to the
Red Lake Indians in quantity and manner as therein provided.
(Signed July 29, 1889.)
| White Oak Cede all their title and interest in and to all and so much of
the White Earth reservation as is not required and reserved
under and in accordance with the provisions of said act, to
make and fill the allotments in quantity and manner as
therein provided for the purposes and upon the terms speci-
fied in said act, and they also hereby grant, cede, and re-
linquish to the U.S. for the purposes and upon the terms
stated in said act, all their right, title, and interest in and to
the lands reserved by them in the first article (ending with the
words ‘‘to the place of beginning”) of the treaty with the
Chippewas of the Mississippi, proclaimed Apr. 18, 1867 (16
Stat., p. 719), and also to the aforesaid Executive addition
thereto, made and described in an Executive order dated
Oct. 19,1873; and they hereby cede and relinquish to the
U.S. all their right, title, and interest in and to all and so
much of the Red Lake reservation as is not required and
reserved under and in accordance with the provisions of
said act, to make and fill the allotments to the Red Lake
Indians in quantity and manneras therein provided. (Signed
Sept. 6, 1889. )
Cede all their title to lands described in the preceding article
(4); and also relinquish to the U.S. the right of occupancy
on the Mille Lac reservation. (Signed Oct. 5, 1889.)
Cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in and to the lands
reserved and set apart for the Pillager and Winnibigoshish
bands by the treaty of Feb. 22, 1855 (10 Stats., p. 1165), and
particularly described as follows, to wit: Beginning at the
mouth of Little Boy river; thence up said river through the
first lake to the southern extremity of the second lake on
said river; thence in a direct line to the most southern point
of Leech Lake, and thence through said lake so as toinclude
all the islands therein, to the place of beginning, and also to
the two other separate tracts reserved and set apart for the
said Pillager and Lake Winnibigoshish bands by the second
article of said treaty, and as therein described, and also to
the Executive addition thereto made and described in an
Executive order dated May 26, 1874; and also hereby cede
and relinquish to the U.S. allright, title, and interest in and
to so much of the Red Lake reservation as is not required
and reserved, ete. (Signed Aug. 21, 1889.)
Cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in the lands de-
scribed above in (3). (Signed July 29, 1889.)
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1889 937
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
7
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks
Number Location
The portion ceded is shownin.....-. po POSb obi 7Sele cl -md SHS Sea Dec Ue UGUeUSOUGES | 708 || Minnesota (northern
he: diminished reservation is shown inle sesctasess sees setae ~ ps ccme ccec ease. 709 | portion).
The Chippewa, Leech Lake, and Winnibigoshish reservations as at present 710 Minnesota (northern
limited are shown in No.710 mauve. The Chippewa comprises the central portion).
portion; the Winnibigoshish the northern portion above the dotted line; the
Leech Lake reservation the southern portion below the lower dotted line.
This reservation was set apart for them ly the treaty of May 7, 1864....-...--- | See 454 Minnesota 2.
TS ESCH ERE SH SDE O SI ESOC BOSC OSE OD COA H 3 SA355 Tatoo SHSES SOOO SEO BOCES BOSS See 710 Minnesota (northern
portion).
} |
938
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Where or how
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Date SoMCHiel Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1889 |
July 8 | Agreement...| H. R. Ex.| GrandPortage | Cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in and to the Grand
to Doc. 247, Chippewa Portage reservation; also all their interest in that part of the
Noy. 21 5lstCong.,| (8). Red Lake reservation which is not required and reserved for
1st sess. allotments. (Signed Oct, 24, 1889.)
The Fond du | Cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in the Fond du
LacChippe- | Lac reservation, and all their rights in such portion of Red
wa (9). Lake reservation as is not needed for allotment. (Signed
Nov, 21, 1889.)
Bois Fort and | Cede to the U.S. all their title andinterest in and to the Bois
Deer Creek Forte and Deer Creek reservations; also all their rights in
Chippewa. such portion of Red Lake reservation as is not needed for al-
lotment. (Signed Nov. 12, 1889.)
1890
Feb. 10 | President's | Stat. L., | Cheyenne Riv-| President reserves lands, including the school buildings, as
proclama- XXVI, er Sioux. follows: Commencing at a point in the center of the main
tion. 1554. channel of the Missouri river opposite Deep creek, about 3
miles S. of Cheyenne river; thence due W. 5} miles; thence
due N. to Cheyenne river; thence down said river to the
center of the main channel thereof to a point in the center
of the Missouri river, due E. or opposite the month of said
Cheyenne river; thence down the center of the main chan-
nel of the Missouri river to the place of beginning.
Feb. 10} President’s | Stat. L., | Lower Brulé | President reserves as an addition to the reservation the fol-
proclama- XXVI, Sioux. lowing lands: The W. half of the SW.quarter of section 24;
tion. 1554, the E. half of the SE. quarter of section 23; the W. half of
the NW. quarter of section 25; the E. half of the NE. quarter
of section 26, and the NW. fractional quarter of the SE. quarter
of section 26; all in T, 104 N. of R. 72 W. of the fifth prin-
cipal meridian.
|
Oct. 23 | President’s | Stat. L., | Ponka President reserves from entry that tract of land occupied by
proclama- SRV, the agency and school buildings, as follows: The S. half of
tion. 1559. the SE. quarter of section 26 and the S. half of the SW. quar-
ter of section 25; allin T. 32 N., R. 7 W. of the sixth princi-
pal meridian.
1891
Jan, 12 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Mission Indi- | Authorizes Secretary of the Interior to appoint three commis-
gress. KEXGV Ly ans of Cali- | sioners to select a reservation for each band or village so as
712. fornia. to include as far as practicable the lands now oceupied to a
sufficient extent to meet their just requirements. It also
authorizes all allotments in severalty on certain conditions.
Feb. 13 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | SaukandFox. | Confirms agreement by which these Indians cede to the U. S.
gress, XK Valls the following lands: Beginning at a point on the left bank
749, | of the N. fork of the Canadian river where the W. boundary
line of the Creek reservation crosses the same; thence N.
with said W. boundary line to the right bank of the Cimar-
ron river; thence up the said Cimarron river along the right
bank thereof to a point on said right bank of said river
where the section line between secs. 19 and 20 of T. 18 N. of
R. 4 E. of the Indian meridian strikes the same; thence S.
on the section line between secs. 19 and 20, 29 and 30, 31 and
32 of said T.18, and between secs. 5 and 6,7 and 8, 17 and 18,
19 and 20, 29 and 30, 31 and 32, of Ts.17, 16, 15, 14 N., and be-
tween secs. 5 and 6, 7 and 8, and secs. 17 and 18 of T. 13 N.,
allin R. 4 E. of the Indian meridian, to the SE. corner of sec.
18 in said T. 13; thence W. on the Section line between secs.
18 and 19 to the range line between Rs. 3 and 4 E. of said
Indian meridian; thence S. on said range line to a point on
the left bank of the N. fork of the Canadian river where the
said range line strikes the said river; thence down the said
N. fork of the Canadian river, along the left bank thereof, to
the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1889-1891
LAND CEHSSIONS—Continued.
939
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks
Number Location
|
pices séces slecbc chien pacts. aucun teee ee eee cade ee etetaasclecmaiocce Vacsccceeccces-| See 339 Minnesota 2.
2) SSR OSA SI Pg eS) See 338 | Minnesota 2.
ee a ea ok oa sis dah lees Se Set cee See eee ee eet cealsincc tacsiccs seausesss*| See 483, 484 Minnesota 1.
Reta Nee ww 1a oe COE SE ee ee eee an toniduleinja na ccaincaclccca'ccce 711 Dakota 3.
Mico .smel litopmanicon ihe wna Dae eee a eee eee ieee Se eaie acinte se clece ccs ecleneni|aaaias =wnanne | Dakota.
Too small to be entered on the map (forms part of 472)..-..----..- coos cenessas See 472 | Dakota 1.
2 Once p eR CUD SBE PARSE eee Oe Hen ceded sco ce ceibocnns CSe 266 BOSEOS BEE OSCs pesee se See 495 | Indian Territory 3.
940 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date Actin Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1891 | . . a
Feb. 13 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Saukand Fox. | Also the tract of land situated in T. 10.N. of R.4 E. of said
gress. xX Vly Indian meridian, N. of the N. fork of the Canadian river (not
749. within the limits of the tract of country above described),
and bounded as follows: Beginning at the point on the left
bank of the N. fork of the Canadian river where the range
line between the ranges 3 and 4 E. strikes the said river;
thence up said river along the left bank thereof to a point
on said left bank where the said range line again intersects
said river; thence S. on said range line to a point on the
left bank of said river where said range line again intersects
said river; thence down said river along the left bank
thereof to the place of beginning, and all other land or coun-
try in Indian territory in which said Sac and Fox nation has
or claims any title, claim, or interest: Provided, however,
the quarter section of land on which is now located the Sac
and Fox agency shall not pass to the U.S. by this cession.
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Citizen band Confirms agreement with said Indians whereby they cede to
gress. XXVI, of Potawa- | the U.S.the following lands: Beginning at a point on the
1016. tomi. | right bank of the N. fork of the Canadian river, in sec. 21, T. 11
N., R. 5 E., where the western boundary line of the Seminole
reservation strikes said river; thence 8. with said boundary
line to the left bank of the Canadian river; thence up said
river, along the left bank thereof, to a point on said left
bank in the NE. quarter of sec. 36, T. 6 N., R. 1 W.,.39 chains
and 82 links (by the meanders of the river W.) from the
point where the Indian meridian intersects said river, or
38 chains and 52 links due W. from said Indian meridian;
thence N. as run by O. T. Morrill under his contract of Sept.
3, 1872, to a point on the right bank of the N. fork of the
Canadian river; thence down said river, along the right bank
thereof, to the place of beginning. Also confirms allotments.
Mar. _3 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Absentee | Confirms agreement by which these Indians cede to the U. S.
gress. XOXAValy Shawnee. the following lands: Beginning at a point on the right bank
1016. of the N. fork of the Canadian river, in sec. 21, T. 11 N., R.
5 E., where the western boundary line of the Seminole reser-
vation strikes said river; thence S. with said boundary line
to the left bank of the Canadian river; thence up said river,
along the left bank thereof, to a point on the said left bank
in the NE. quarter of sec. 36, T. 6 N., R. 1 W., 39 chains and
82 links (by the meanders of the river W.) from the point
where the Indian meridian intersects said river, or 38 chains
and 52 links due W. from said Indian meridian; thence N.
as run by O. T. Morrill under his contract of Sept. 3, 1872,
to a point on the right bank of the N. fork of the Canadian
river; thence down said river, along the right bank thereof,
to place of beginning, Also confirms allotments.
Mar. 3 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Cheyenne and | Confirms agreement with these Indians by which they cede to
gress. XXVI, Arapaho. the U.S. all claims they have to the following lands: A tract
1022. of country W. of the ninety-sixth degree of W. longitude,
bounded by the Arkansas river on the E., the thirty-seventh
parallel of N. latitude (being the southern boundary line of
the State of Kansas) on theN., and the Cimarron or Red fork
of the Arkansas river on the W, and 8.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1891 941
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks } ah inl =
Number Location
— - nn it ——_ =>
et otic = ask Sain oa ae enie eae Rete rigs ane perietinsies CIOS NB COnSsacEEOpooS | See 506 Indian Territory °.
Re Pre cpa wih c pabees GeeReee eeapeai beret tesa eeenswiedece-cccccenctsccc.| See506 | Indian Territory 3.
As another reservation in lieu of this was set aside by Executive order Aug.
10, 1869, this portion of the agreement was merely a complete renunciation
of all rights under the act of Congress of Oct, 28, 1867, (See this act for
history of the change.)
942 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES (ETH, ANN. 18
SCHHDU LE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date eoncluded Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1891 |
Mar. 3] Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Cheyenneand | Also cede to the U. S., subject to allotment, the following
gress. i) EXEXSW DS Arapaho. lands: Commencing at a point where the Washita river
1022. crosses the ninety-eighth degree of W. longitude as surveyed
I in the years 1858 and 1871; thence N. on a line with said
ninety-eighth meridian to the point where it is crossed by the
Red fork of the Arkansas (sometimes called the Cimarron
river); thence up said river in the middle of the main chan-
nel thereof, to the N. boundary of the country ceded to the
U.S. by the treaty of June 14, 1866, with the Creek nation
of Indians; thence W. on said N. boundary, and the N. bound-
ary of the country ceded to the U.S. by the treaty of Mar.
21, 1866, with the Seminole Indians, to the one hundredth
| degree of W. longitude; thence S. on the line of said one
hundredth degree to the point where it strikes the N. fork
of the Red river; thence down said N. fork of the Red river
to a point where it strikes the N. line of the Kiowa and Co-
manche reservation; thence E. along said boundary toa point
where it strikes the Washitariver; thence down said Washita
| river, in the middle of the main channel thereof, to the
| place of beginning; and all other lands or tracts of country
in the Indian territory to which they have or may set up or
allege any right, title, interest, or claim whatsoever.
Mar. 3 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Courd’Aléne -. Confirms agreement with these Indians by which they cede to
gress. | vane the U.S, all claim they have or ever had to any lands in
elo27 Washington, Idaho, and Montana, except those included in
| their present reservation in Idaho,
|
Mar. 3 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Gros Ventre Confirms agreement with these Indians by which they cede to
gress. XXVI,| and Man-| the U.S. that part of their Fort Berthold reservation lying
1032. dan, N. of the forty-eighth parallel of N. latitude, and also all
that portion lying W. of a N. and S. line 6 miles W. of the
| most westerly point of the big bend of the Missouri river S.
of the forty-eighth parallel of N. latitude. Also provides
| for allotment in severalty.
Mar. 3/ Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Sisseton and | Confirms agreement with these Indians by which they cede to
gress. XXXVI, | Wahpeton the U.S. all the unallotted lands of their (Lake Traverse)
1035. Sioux. reservation.
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Crow -....... | Confirms agreement with the Crow Indians of the Crow reser-
gress. REN Lie vation, Montana, by which they cede to the U.S. all that
1039. | portion of their reservation lying W. and S. of the following
lines: Beginning in the mid-channel of the Yellowstone river,
at a point which is the NW. corner of sec. 36, T. 2 N., R. 27
i. of the prineipal meridian of Montana; thence running in
a southwesterly direction, following the top of the natural
divide between the waters flowing into the Yellowstone and
Clarke’s Fork rivers upon the W. and those flowing into
Pryor creek and West Pryor creek on the E., to the base of
West Pryor mountain; thence due §. and up the N. slope of
said Pryor mountain on a true meridian line to a point 15
| miles due N. from the established line between Montana and
| Wyoming; thence in a due easterly course on a parallel of
latitude to a point where it intersects the mid-channel of the
big Horn river; thence following up the mid-channel of said
river to a point where it crosses the Montana and Wyoming
state line, except such lands in the ceded tract as have been
selected and set apart for the use of individual Indians.
These are specified in the President’s proclamation of Oct.
15, 1892.
Oct. 16 | Executive or- |..-.......- | Hupa et al ...| The President extends the limits of their reservation so as to
| der. include a tract of country 1 mile in width on each side of
the Klamath river, and extending from the then limits
| | thereof to the Pacific ocean.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1891 943
LAND CESSIONS—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ra Sut
x |
Number | Location
It was provided, however, that no allotments were to be made in the lands See 525 Indian Territory 3.
claimed by the Wichita and affiliated bands bounded as follows: Commenc- :
ing at a point in the middle of the main channel of the Washita river, where
the ninety-eighth meridian of W. longitude crosses the same; thence up the
middle of the main channel of the said river to the line of 98° 40’ W. longitude;
thence up said line of 98° 40’ due N. to the middle of the main channel of
the main Canadian river; thence down the middle of the main Canadian
river to where it crosses the ninety-eighth meridian; thence due S. to the
place of beginning.
This provision of the act of Mar. 3, 1891, was inserted to cover any title these See 553 | Idaho, Washington 1.
Indians had in a large tract of land embracing parts of Montana, Idaho, and
Washington, which they claimed to have once possessed, which title had
never been formally extinguished. For history see Executive order of Noy.
8, 1873, No. 553.
The reservation before being thus diminished is No, 621 on Dakota map 1.
The portion ceded is No. 712 on Dakota map 3........-..-. .----.---------.---- 712 Dakota 3.
The reservation as diminished is mauve. ........---.--------0---. 2-2 een noes 713 Dakota 3.
Se EBB SOC UGS OE Ae RBC Oo asta Semesic oo eidag or cibace a pa OR cio CERCA E OE eee eee | See 496 | Dakota 1.
|
ne ceded) portion is NO. Ula aen ease eee emiae eee oe mie nisin cocin cee c ccs 714 Montana 2.
he reservation) as diminishedss| Nom Mopmssesseet eee ao ses ee ncn 2s wees 715 Montana 2.
The reservation before being diminished is No. 635 on Montana map 1, crimson. |
This extension includes the land set apart to the Klamath Indians by Execu- See 400, 461) California 2.
tive order, Noy. 16, 1855, which, however, was subsequently abandoned by |
them because of the destruction of their property by a great freshet. (See |
No. 400, California map2.) This addition is shown by blue lines extending
from the Hoopa reservation to the Pacific ocean. By act of Congress, June
17, 1892, this land was restored to the public domain, without reference to
the Executive order of Oct. 16, 1891.
944
INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES
Date
Where or how
concluded
Reference
Tribe
[ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE.OF INDIAN
Description of cession or reservation
1892 |
June 17 | Executive or-
June 17
July
July
July
Nov.
Noy.
Nov.
der.
| Act of Con-
gress.
1| Act of
gress.
Con-
13 Act of Con-
gress.
Executive or-
der.
19
21
Executive or-
| der.
Executive or-
der,
; Act of Con-
gress.
| White Moun-
Ceur d'Alene -
Spokane
tain Apa-
che.
The President sets apart as an addition to Fort Berthold res-
ervation the following lands, to wit: All that portion of
T. 147 N., R. 87 W., lying N. of the Missouri river, not in-
cluded within the Fort Stevenson military reservation.
Restores the original Klamath River reservation to the public
domain. Provides for allotments to Indians settled thereon.
Provides that, subject to allotments in severalty, a portion of
Colville reservation be restored to the publie domain, as fol-
lows: Beginning at a point on the eastern boundary line of the
Colville Indian reservation, where the township line between
Ts. 34 and 35 N., R. 37 E. of the Willamette meridian, if
extended W., would intersect the same, said point being in
middle of the channel of the Columbia river, and running
thence W. parallel with the forty-ninth parallel of latitude
to the western boundary line of the said Colville Indian
reservation in the Okanagon river; thence N., following
the said western boundary line, to the said forty-ninth paral-
lel of latitude; thence E. along the said forty-ninth parallel
of latitude to the NE. corner of the said Colville Indian
reservation; thence 8., following the eastern boundary of
said reservation, to the place of beginning.
Directs that upon consent of these Indians a portion of their
reservation in Idaho be restored to the publie domain, as
follows: Commencing at a point on the boundary line
between the reservation and the ceded lands on the E. bank,
where it crosses the Ceeur d’Alene river, and running thence
E. on said boundary line one-half mile; thence §S, at right
angles to said boundary line one-half mile; thence W. at
right angles to said §. line to the E. shore of the Coeur
d’Alene lake; thence N. with the shore of said lake to the
place of beginning.
Provides for carrying into effect the agreement of Mar. 18,
1887, whereby said Indians cede to the U.S. all right, title,
or claim they have or ever had to any and all lands lying
outside of the Indian reservations in Washington and Idaho,
and agree to remove to and settle upon the Cour d’Alene
reservation in Idaho.
Modifies the Executive order of May 17,1884,so0 that all the
lands described in said order which lie W. of the one hundred
and tenth degree of W. longitude and within the territory of
Utah be restored to the public domain,
President sets apart certain lands as an addition to the dimin-
ished Red Lake reservation, as follows: Fractional sec. 33,
T. 152 N., R.32 W., and fractional sees, 4, 9, 16, 17,19, and 20,
and sec. 21, T. 151 N., R.32 W.
Directs the Secretary of the Interior to survey and set apart
for said Indians near to their present reservation as provided
by article 10, treaty of June 9, 1855, a tract of land equal to
one township or 6 miles square in the state of Washington.
Restores to the public domain that portion of the reservation
bounded as follows: Beginning at the summit of Chromo
Butte, a prominent peak of the Apache mountains about 34
miles SW.of the town of McMillen; thence running N. 45°
E. a distance of 12 miles; thence due N. to the middle
of Salt river, a distance of 5 miles, more or less; thence
down the middle of Salt river to the intersection thereof
with the present western boundary line of said reservation;
thence southerly with the said western boundary line as the
same has been ascertained and located by John C. Smith,
deputy surveyor, to the place of beginning.
|
|
|
|
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1892-1893
LAND CEHESSION S—Continued.
945
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks
Number
2S oto SUR SD oD Sppee orem en ecbcn onan csScoctc occ agcod sod cose Se odeoe Lose 716
Ses ixecutive order, OctiiG, dealer ea cease noe eee ance ees tose oc cote ene s esse | See 400
This act became a law without the President’s signature. For the reservation |
as originally set apart by Executive order, July 2, 1872, see Washington map
1, No. 536, blue. |
sihercadediportionis NO. TL, -cscin= eee eee ee ee see wa ciann cece cn eancee 717
Mhemiminished reservation 16 NOs (Wleeees- sees ae eeteae ee eece on = mo - sees ose 718
Too small to be shown on the map ...--..----------.-.-..-- nn Sascosescose dec See 552
Be A oi ais cacao Se Sek aS e Ae ne eee ee eee Joross0 SU Ipo dopo eee pees) SCORE
|
The part restored is yellow, surrounded by scarlet lines.........--.------------ See 655
Be ele aint a lata Oni ataa ote Se ee he ee REINS eS ial maleic g wsinie sce en | 719
This land was designated and surveyed by direction of the Secretary of the
Interior, but before being confirmed the Indians coneluded to sell to the U.S.
all their right thereto. See act of Congress, Aug. 15, 1894, confirming agree-
ment of Jan. &, 1894,
iiasamact) sae taken ‘of MOjb0a. -- oars eet see cc ks coc cc ucc ee cone ose- | 720
Location
Dakota 3.
| California 2.
|
Washington 2.
| Washington 2.
Idaho,
Washington 2.
| Utah 2.
| Minnesota 3.
Arizona 2,
946 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [EVH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE) ORINDA
Where or how |
Date | concluded |
Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1893 |
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Kickapoo. .... Confirms agreement made with said Indians Sept. 9, 1891,
gress. XXVII, whereby they cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in
557. the following lands: Commencing at the SW. corner of the
Sac and Fox reservation; thence N. along the western bound-
ary of said reservation to the Deep Fork of the Canadian
river; thence up said Deep Fork to the point where it inter-
sects the Indian meridian; thence S. along said Indian meri-
dian to the N. fork of the Canadian river; thence down said
river to the place of beginning.
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Cherokee..... Confirms agreement of Dec. 19,1891, by which these Indians
gress. XXVII, cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in the following
640. lands: Bounded on the W. by the one hundredth degree of
W. longitude; on the N. by the state of Kansas; on the E.
by the ninety-sixth degree of W. longitude, and on the S. by
the Creek nation; the territory of Oklahoma and the Chey-
enne and Arapaho reservation created or defined by Execu-
tive order, dated Aug, 10, 1869.
Mar. 3 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Tonkawa. .... Confirms agreement made with these Indians Oct. 21, 1891, by
gress. XXVII, which they cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in the
| 643. | following lands: T.25N.,R.1W.; T.26N.,R.1W.; T.25N.,
R.2 W., and T.26N., R.2 W.
Mar. 3) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Pawnee..... | Confirms agreement with these Indians made Nov. 23, 1892, by
| gress. XXVII, which they cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in the
644, following lands: All that tract of country between the
| | Cimarron and Arkansas rivers, embraced within the limits of
| ‘Ts. 21, 22, 23, and 24 N.,k.4 E.; Ts. 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, and 24
N., R.5E.; Ts, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, and23N., R.6E. of the Indian
| meridian.
|
Apr. 12 | Executive or- |..-.-..-..- Osette Indians President sets apart as a reservation in the state of Washing-
der. ton for said Indians the following lands: Commencing at
Point Apot-Sloes (Indian name) on the ocean beach about
one-half mile N. of the Indian village Osette in Clallam
county, said state; thence due E.1 mile; thence due S. to
the point of intersection with the southern boundary line of
the said Indian village extended eastward and the northern
boundary line of Charley Weberhard’s claim; thence due W.
to the Pacific ocean; thence with the Pacific ocean to the
point of beginning. These lands are hereby withdrawn
from sale and settlement and set apart as a reservation for
the Osette Indians not now residing upon any Indian
reservation.
Sept. 11 | Executive or- |.......---- Hoh River In- | President sets apart as a reservation for said Indians the fol-
der. dians. lowing described lands in the state of Washington: Com-
mencing at a point in the middle of the mouth of the Hoh
river, Jefferson county, Washington, and running thence up
said river in the middle of the channel thereof 1 mile; thence
due S. to the S. bank of said river; thence due S. from said
S. bank 1 mile; thence due W. to the Pacific ocean, and
thence with the Pacific coast line to the place of beginning.
1894
June 6) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | WarmSprings| Declares the northern boundary of the Warm Springs reserva-
gress. XXVIII, tion to be that part of the line run and surveyed by T. B.
86. Handley, in the year 1871, from the initial point up to and
including the twenty-sixth mile thereof; thence in a due W.
course to the summit of the Cascade mountains, as found by
the commissioners, Mark A. Fullerton, William H. H. Dufur,
and James F, Payne, in the report to the Secretary of the
Interior of date June 8, 1891.
Aug. 15 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Yankton Sioux Confirms agreement with these Indians made Dec. 31, 1892, by
gress. | XXVIII, which they cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in all
| 314. the unallotted lands in their reservation.
ROYCE ] CESSIONS OF 1893-1894
LAND CHSSION S—Continued.
947
Historical data and remarks
Designation of cession on map
Number
Location
The first tract herein described is the area known as the ‘‘Cherokee Outlet,”
and the portion ceded includes all of No. 489, Indian Territory map 2, not here-
tofore ceded to the U.S. or granted to other tribes.
This tract was conveyed by the Cherokee nation to the U.S.in trust for the
use and benefit of the Nez Percés by deed dated June 14, 1883.
Moojsmall tobe shownion the map) sa see== selena obese o sss s== ==> <n
Too small to be shown on the map -......--..... Boooc 2 06C 6O54E55 Ser B SAE Ere
Horthe history S6e!N0. 370)o- a csenasieclten yeeaaneeaesbeacmas neces sacs sececces
we ewe cee wns = cee wee ene cee e wane cee ees wees woes cee wee eB ewes ween Hae meee woe - = ee
See 650
See 489
See 606
See 591
See 370
See 411
Indian Territory 3.
| Indian Territory 2.
| Indian Territory 3.
Indian Territory 3.
- Washington.
- Washington.
Oregon 1.
| Dakota 1.
948 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
SCHEDULE OF INDIAN
Where or how
Date condlided Reference Tribe Description of cession or reservation
1894 s :
Aug. 15 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Yakima ..._.. Confirms agreement made with these Indians Jan. 8, 1894, by
gress, XXVIU, which they cede to the U.S. all their claim to the lands sur-
320. | veyed and set apart for them in 1893 in accordance with
article 10 of the treaty of 1855.
Aug. 15) Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Courd’Aléne. - Confirms agreement with said Indians made Feb. 7, 1894, by
gress. XXVIII, which they cede to the U. 8. a part of their reservation in
322. Idaho as follows: Beginning at a point on the N. line of the
reservation, on the E. bank of the mouth of the Ceeur d’ Alene
river, and running due 8.1 mile; thence due E. parallel with
the N. boundary line to the E boundary line; thence N. on
the E. boundary line to the NE. corner of the reservation ;
thence W, on the N. boundary line to the point of beginning.
Aug. 15 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Yakima...... Confirms agreement with said Indians made Jan. 8, 1894, by
gress. XXVUI, which they cede to the U. S. all their claims to the lands in®
320. | the state of Washington surveyed and set apart to them in
pursuance of the act of Nov. 28, 1892.
Aug. 15 Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Alsea etal..-- Confirms agreement with these Indians made Oct. 31, 1892, by
gress. | XS VELI which they cede tothe U.S. all the unallotted lands in the Siletz
323. reservation in Oregon, except the following tracts: Sec. 9
| Ines Re LieWwe of the Willamette meridian and the W.
half of the W. half of sec. 5, and the E. half of sec. 6, and the
E. half of the W. half of sec.6, T.10S., R. 10 W., Willamette
meridian, and the S. half of sec. 8 and the N. half of sec. 17,
and sec. 16,in T.9 8., R.9 W. of the Willamette meridian, and
the E. half of the NE. quarter and lot 3, sec. 20, and S. half
and §S. half of N. half of sec. 21, T. 8, R. 10 W., Willamette
meridian.
Aug. 15 |} Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Nez Paes. -.| Confirms agreement with these Indians made May 1, 1893, by
gress. XXVIII, which they cede to the U.S. all their title and interest in the
326. unallotted lands of their reservation in Idaho, except cer-
tain tracts therein specified by sections and parts of sections
| too numerous to be inserted here.
Aug. 15 | Act of Con- | Stat. L., | Yuma ...-.-. | Confirms agreement with these Indians made Dec, 4, 1893, by
gress, XXVIII, which they cede to the U.S., subject to allotments, their res-
332. ervation in San Diego county, California, described and
bounded as follows: Beginning at a point in the middle of
the channel of the Colorado river, due E. of the meander
corner to secs. 19 and 30, T. 15 S., R. 24 E., San Bernadino
meridian; thence W. on the line between secs. 19 and 30 to
the range line between Ts. 23 and 24 E.; thence continuing
W. on the section line to a point which, when surveyed, will
| be the corner to secs. 22, 23, 26, and 27 in T. 15 §&., R. 21 E.;
thence S. on the line between secs. 26 and 27 in T. 15 S., R.
21 E., and continuing S. on the section lines to the intersec-
tion of the mternational boundary, being the corner to frac-
tional secs. 34 and 35 in T. 16 S., R. 21 E.; thence easterly on
the international boundary to the middle of the channel of
| | the Coloradoriver; thence up said river, in the middle of the
| channel thereof, to the place of beginning.
ROYCE] CESSIONS OF 1894 949
LAND CESSION S—Continued.
Designation of cession on map
Historical data and remarks ns ——_—_———
Number Location
PER carat iota, nts om So he RIS ele es EE I aie eR RTS aintee Siaie ele e.6)0S.c 02 cece See 400 California 2.
|
Bee a aiae ceianisis.c om otenie Some nee ee Reena eeieniarte Sistas aarele awoke scale caitcc's See 552 Idaho.
NE of sar. ane Soe SS ccc Se ee oe ee ee eee aenicecic asco Sede cece cone sen cce cee cst | Washington,
See tates Siam (0\s''a a nn Aiwa h oe ve mia meleinie Simla inlets ie iatetalle in iers [elmjnim wim ~ wm wieinie m= isla See 479 Oregon 1
Peete oan onan acs ah Se ee eae ee EMER eere Nope ne Cate tiecs cee sccc cececese See 442 Idaho.
cia wea nc wees = son aas does om Sones See eee arise ae acnte Catian=acscaceee sceceee| Se0652 |. California 2.
LAND CESSIONS BY TRIBES
ALABAMA, February 28, 1809.
ALSEA, August 11-September 8, November 9, 1855; December 21, 1865 ;
March 3, 1875; August 15, 1894.
APACHE, July 1, 1852; May 14, 1860; January 15, 1864; October A,
1865; October 21, 1867; November 9, 1871; December 14, 1872;
August 5, 1873; July 21, November 24,1874; April 23, Decem-
ber 21, 1875; April 27, October 30, 1876; January 26, March 31,
August 25, 1877; October 1, 1886; February 20, 1893.
— (JICARILLA), see JICARILLA APACHE.
— (MESCALERO), see MESCALERO APACHE.
APANGASSE, March 19, 1851.
APLACHE, March 19, 1851.
APPALACHICOLA, see SEMINOLE (APPALACHICOLA BAND).
ARAPAHO, September 17, 1851; February 18, 1861; October He alee
1865; October 28, 1867; May 10, 1868; August 10, 1869; May
29, 1872; September 26, 1876; March 3, 1891.
ARIKARA, September 17, 1857; April 12, 1870; July 13, 1880; March
3, 1891; June 17, 1892.
ASSINIBOIN, September 17, 1851,
AWALLACHE, March 19,1851,
BANNOCK, June 14,1867; July 3, 1868; July 30, 1869; February 12,
1875; May 14, 1880; July 18, 1881; July 3, 1882; September ile
1888; February 23, 1889.
Batst, August 1, 1851.
BEwnopt, July 18, 1851.
BLACKFOOT, October 17, 1855; July 5,1873; April 15, August 19, 1874;
April 13, 1875; July 13, 1880; May 1, 1888.
Boop, July 5, 1873; April 15, August 19, 1874; April 13, 1875; July
13, 1880; May 1, 1888,
BROTHERTOWN, April 20, 1878.
—, see also NEw York INDIANS.
BUENA VISTA, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
Cappo, July 1, 1835.
CAHOKIA, August 13, 1803; September 25, 1818; October 27, 1832.
CAHWIA, May 13, 1851.
—,) see also KAHWEA; TULE RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS: MIssion
INDIANS.
18 ETH, PT 2 28 951
952 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [e1u. any. 18
CALANAPO, August 20, 1851.
CALAPoo!IA, November 29, 1854; January 22, December 21, 1855; June
30, 1857.
CAMELELPOMA, May 22, 1856.
—, see also POMO.
CARISE, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
Casson, April 29, 1851; see also November 19, 1859.
CASTAKE, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
CATAWBA, July 29, 1848.
CAYUGA, see Six NaTIons; NEw YorRK INDIANS.
CAYUSE, June 9, 1855; August 5, 1852; March 3,1885; December 4,
1888,
Cua, September 9, 1851.
CHAMETKO, September 9, 1851.
CHANELKAI, August 20, 1851.
CHAPPAHSIM, May 28, 1851.
Cuasta, November 18, 1854.
—, see also SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
CHECOM, August 20, 1851.
CHEHALIS, July 8, 1864; October 1, 1886.
CHENO, August 1, 1851.
CHEROKEE, November 28, 1785; July 2, 1791; October 2, 1798; October
24, 1804; October 25, October 27, 1805; January 7, 1806; Sep-
tember 11, 1807; March 22, September 14, 1816; July 8, 1817;
February 27, 1819; May 6, 1828; February 14,1833; December
29, 1835; August 6, 1846; July 19, 1866; April 27, 1868; March
3, 1875; August 14, 1876; February 28, 1877; March 3, 1885;
July 2, 1886; March 3, 1893.
CHEYENNE, September 17, 1851; February 18, 1861; October 14, 17,
1865; October 28, 1867; May 10, 1868; August 10, 1869; May
29, 1872; September 26, 1876; November 26, 1884; March 3, 1891.
CHICKASAW, January 10, 1786; October 24, 1801; July 23, 1804; Sep-
tember 20, 1816; October 19, 1818; October 20, 1832; May 24,
1834; January 17, 1837; June 22,1852; November 4, 1854; June
22, 1855; April 28, 1866.
CHINOOK, July 8, 1864,
CHIPPEWA, January 21, 1785; January 9, 1789; August 3, 1795; July
4, 1805; November 17, 1807; November 25, 1808; August 24,
1816; September 29, 1817; September 24, 1819; June 16, July 6,
1820; August 29, 1821; August 19,1825; August 5, 1826; August
11, 1827; August 25, 1828; July 29, 1829; September 26, 27,
1833; March 28, May 9, 1836; January 14, July 29, December
20, 1837; October 4, 1842; June 5, 17, 1846; August 2, 21, 1847;
September 30, 1854; February 22, May 14, July 31, August 2,
September 10, 25, 1855; February 21, 1856; July 16, September
17, 1859; March 11, October 2, 1563; April 16, May 7, October
ROYCE] LAND CESSIONS BY TRIBES 953
18, 1864; April 7,1866; March 19, 1867; May 29, June 10, 1872;
March 1, 3, October 29, 1873; February 14, May 26, June 22,
1874; May 23,1876; March 18,1878; December 20, 1881; Decem-
ber 21, 1882; June 30, July 13, 1883; March 29, June 3, 1834;
March 3, 1885; July 8-November 21, 1889; November 21, 1892,
CHOBAHAHBISH, see DWAMISH and others.
Cuoctaw, January 3, 1786; December 17, 1801; October 17, 1802;
August 31, 1803; November 16, 1805; October 24, 1816; October
18, 1820; January 20, 1825; September 27, 28, 1830; January lf
1837; November 4, 1854; June 22, 1855; April 28, 1866,
CHOENEMNEE, April 29, 1851.
CHOINUOK, May 13, 1857.
CHOKIMENA, April 29, 1851.
CHOOKCHANCIE, April 29, 1851; November 19, 1859.
CHOWCHILLA, April 29, 1851; November 19, 1859,
CHRISTIAN INDIANS, September 3, 1788; March 3, 1823; May 26, 1824.
—, see also MUNSEE.
CHUNUTE, June 3, 1851.
CLEAR LAKE, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
COAHUILA, see Misston INDIANS; CAHWIA; KAHWEA; TULE RIVER
RESERVATION INDIANS.
CocoMCAHRA, January 5, 1852,
Coconoon, March 19, 1851.
CocoPpa, October 1, 1886.
—, see also COLORADO RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS.
Ca@uR D'ALENE, June 14, 1867; November 8, 1873; March 3, 1891;
July 13, 1892; August 15, 1894.
Conama, September 9, 1851.
CoLoRADO RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS, March 3, 1865; November
22, 1873; November 16, 1874; May 15, 1876.
Cou, September 9, 1851.
CoMANCHE, October 18, 1865; October 21, 1867.
CoQuELL, see SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
COTOPLANENEE, May 28, 1851,
CoyYETIE, June 3, 1851.
CREEK, August 7, 1790; June 29, 1796; June 16, 1802; November 14,
1805; August 9, 1814; January 22, 1818; January 8, 1821: Feb-
ruary 12, 1825; January 24,1826; November 15, 1827; March
24,1832; February 14, 1833; January 4, 1845; August 7, 1856;
June 14, 1866; March 3, 1873; March 3, 1885; March 1, 1889,
Crow, September 17, 1851; May 7, 1868; March 3, July 5, August 16,
1873; January 31, April 15, August 19, 1874; March 25, April
13, October 20, 1875; March 8, 1876; May 14, June 12, July
15, 1880; August 22,1881; April 11, July 10, 1882; May 1, 1888;
March 3, 1891.
CULEE, September 18, 1851.
954 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [evu. ann. 18
DANOHABO, August 20, 1851.
DasptA, July 18, 1851.
DELAWARE, January 21,1785; January 9, 1789; August 3,1795; June
7, 1803; August 18, 1804; July 4, August 21, 1805; March 3,
1807; September 30, 1809; September 29, 1817; October 3, 1818;
August 3, September 24, 1829; October 26, 1832; December 14,
1843; July 25,1848; May 6, 1854; May 30, 1860; July 2, 1861;
July 4, 1866,
DIEGUENO, January 7, 1852.
—, see also MISSION INDIANS.
Docpuc, September 9, 1851.
DWAMISH, January 22, 1855; October 21, 1864; September 9, Novem-
ber 22, December 23, 1873.
Ern, November 4, 1851.
EEL River, see M1AMI (EEL RIVER BAND).
Esxiun, August 1, 1851.
FLATHEAD, July 16, October 17, 1855; June 5, 1872.
FLORIDA TRIBES, see SEMINOLE.
Fox, November 3, 1804; September 14, 1815; August 4, 1824; August
19, 1825; July 15, 1830; September 21, 1832; September 27, 28,
1836; October 21, 1837; October 11, 1842; May 18, 1854; October
1, 1859; March 6, 1861; February 18, 1867; June 10, 1872; Aug-
ust 15, 1876; March 3, 1885; October 1, 1886; February 13, 1591.
GRAVE CREEK, November 8, 1854.
GRos VENTRE, September 17, 1857; April 12, 1870; July 5, 1873;
April 15, August 19, 1874; April 13, 1875; July 13, 1880; May
1, 1888; March 3, 1891; June 17, 1892.
HABINAPO, August 20, 1851.
HAVASUPATI, June 8, November 23, 1880; March 31, 1882.
Hou, September 11, 1893.
Houcuma, May 18, 1857.
—, see also HOWKUMA.
Hoxtmiuk, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
HoLocLaAME, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
Hououup!l, August 1, 1851.
Hoopaun, October 6, 1851.
—, see also HUPA.
Hoopa VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS, August 21, 1864; June 23,
1876; October 16, 1891; June 17, 1892.
HowEcHEER, April 29, 1851; see also November 19, 1859.
Howxuma, August 20, 1851,
—, see also HOLCUMA.
HUNSATUNG, see HOOPA VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
HupA, August 21,1864; June 23, 1876; October 16,1891; June 17, 1892.
—, see also HOOPAH.
HUuRON, see WYANDOT.
ROYCE] LAND CESSIONS BY TRIBES 955
IDAKARIWAKAHA, November 4, 1851,
Ikaruck, November 4, 1851.
INTIMPEACH, May 13, 1857.
IONOHUMNE, May 28, 1851.
Towa, August 4, 1824; August 19, 1825; July 15, 1830; September is
1836; November 23,1837; October 19, 1838; May 17,1854; March
6, 1861; August 15, 1883; March 3, 1885.
TROQUOIS, see SIX NATIONS; SEVEN NaTrIons oF CANADA.
ITACHEER, April 29, 1851.
JICARILLA APACHE, December 10, 1873; March 25, April 9, 1874;
July 18, 1876; September 21, 1880; May 15, 1884; October 1,
1886; February 11, 1887.
KAHMILTPAH, see YAKIMA and others.
KAHWEA, January 5, 1852.
—, see also CAHWIA; TULE RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS; MIssion
INDIANS.
KawsA, June 3, 1825; January 14, 1846; October 5, 1859; May 8, June
5, 1872; June 23, 1874; July 5, 1876; March 16, 1880,
KASKASKIA, March 3, 1791; August 3, 1795; June 7, August 7, August
13, 1803; September 25, 1818; October 27, 1832; May 30, 1854;
February 23, 1867.
KASSOvo, see CASSON.
KAWIA, see KAHWEA; CAHWIA; TULE RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS;
Mission INDIANS.
KiIcKAPoo, August 3, 1795; June 7, August 7, 1803; December 9, 1809;
June 4, 1816; July 30, August 30, 1819; July 19, 1820; October
24, November 26, 1832; May 18, 1854; June 28, 1862; July 15,
1870; March 3, 1871; June 22, 1874; July 28, 1882; August 15,
1883; March 3, 1893.
KIKIALLUS, see DWAMISH and others.
Kine’s RIvER, —, 1856; January 9, October 3, 1873; August 3, 1878.
Kiowa, October 18, 1865; October 21, 1867.
KLAMATH, October 6, 1851; November 16, 1855; October 14, 1864; June
17, 1892.
—, see also HOOPA VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
KLAtTsop, July 8, 1864,
KULIkITAT, July 8, 1864.
—, see also YAKIMA and others.
KLINQUI1, see YAKIMA and others.
KOAHUALLA, see CAHWIA; COLORADO RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS;
KAHWEA.
KONKAU, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
KoorTEenay, July 16, 1855; April 9, July 2, 1872.
KosEvAH, November 4, 1851.
KOWWASSAYEER, see YAKIMA and others.
Koyate, May 30, 1851,
956 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eTH. any. 18
KUSAN, see SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
KWATAMI, see SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
LIAYWAS, see YAKIMA and others.
LirtLeE LAKE, see RoUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
LocLuMng, September 18, 1851.
MADDEN FARM RESERVATION INDIANS, see TULE RIVER RESERVA-
TION INDIANS.
MAKAH, January 31, 1855; October 26,1872; January 9, October 21,
1873.
MANDAN, September 17, 1857; April 12, 1870; July 13, 1880; March 3,
1891; June 17, 1892.
Maricopa, February 28, 1859; August 31,1876; January 10, June 14,
1878; May 5, 1882; November 15, 1883; October 1, 1886.
MAssuTAKAYA, August 22, 1851.
MEDAMAREC, August 20, 1851.
MEESEEQUAGUILCH, see DWAMISH and others.
MeEnomInI, August 19, 1825; August 11, 1827; February 8, 1831; Octo-
ber 27, 1832; September 3, 1836; October 18, 1848; May 12, 1854;
February 11, 1856.
MESCALERO APACHE, May 29, 1873; February 2,1874; October 20,
1875; May 19, 1882; March 24, 1883; October 1, 1886.
METHOW, —, 1871; April 9, July 2, 1872; July 1, 1892.
Mramt, August 3, 1795; June 7, 1803; August 21, 1805; September 30,
1809; October 6, 1818; October 23, 1826; October 23, 1834;
November 6, 1838; November 28, 1840; June 5, 1854; June 1,
1872; March 3, 1873; May 15, June 27, 1882.
MiAmMI (EEL RIVER BAND), August 3, 1795; June 7, August 7, 1803;
August 21, 1805; September 30, 1809; February 11, 1828.
MioHIGAMtrA, August 13, 1803; September 25,1818; October 27, 18352,
Micuoppa, August 1, 1851.
Miskut, see HoopA VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
Mission InpIANS, January 31, 1870; December 27, 1875; May 15,
1876; May 3, August 25, September 29, 1877; January 17, 1880;
March 2, 9, 1881; June 27, July 24, 1882; February 5, June 19;
1883; January 25, March 22, 1886; January 29, March 14, 1887;
May 6, 1889; January 12, 1891.
Missouri, July 15, 1830; September 21, 1833; October 15, 1836; March
15, December 9, 1854; June 10, 1872; August 15, 1876; March
3, 1878; March 3, 1881.
MoALKAT, August 20, 1851.
Mopok, October 14, 1864; March 3, 1875,
MOHAVE, October 1, 1886.
—, sce also COLORADO RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS.
Mouawk, March 29, 1797.
—, see also Six NATIoNS; NEw Yorxk INDIANS.
Moxt, December 16, 1872; October 1, 1586.
MoLauua, December 21, 1855.
ROYCE] LAND CESSIONS BY TRIBES 957
MONACHE, see OWEN’S RIVER.
MONEDA, July 18, 1851.
MORAVIAN INDIANS, see CHRISTIAN INDIANS.
MUNSEE, July 4, 1805; September 3, 1839; March 3, 1843; August 6,
1846; February 5, 1856; June 8, 1858; July 16, 1859; February
6, 1871.
—, see also NEw YORK INDIANS.
MUSCOGER, see CREEK.
NAvVAHO, September 9, 1849; June 1, 1868; October 29, 1878; January
6, 1880; May 17, 1884; April 24, 1886; November 19, 1892.
NEMSHAW, July 18, 1851.
NEWcuHOWWE, May 30, 1857.
Nrw York InprAns, January 15, 1838; February 19, 1873; June 23,
1874; April 17, 1878.
—, see also SENEKA; ONEIDA; MOHAWK; STOCKBRIDGE; MUNSEE;
BROTHERTOWN; Six NATIONS; SEVEN NATIONS OF CANADA,
Nz PERCH, June 11, October 17, 1855; June 9, 1863; June 16, 1873;
June 10, 1875; May 27, 1878; April 19, 1879; March 6, 1880;
February 23, July 7, 1883; July 4, 1884; May 1, 1886; August
15, 1894.
NIRMUCK, September 1, 1854.
Niskwatt, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 6, 1873;
April 9, 1874,
NOEMANOEMA, August 16, 1851.
NOIMENOIME, August 16, 1851.
NomME Cuut, September 1, 1854.
NomME LACKEE, September 1, 1854.
-—, see also ROUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
Nooxcuoo, April 29, 1851; see also November 19, 1859,
NookWACHAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
NoowHAH8a, see DWAMISH and others.
Noronoro, April 29, May 15, 1851; —, 1861.
N’QUENTLMAMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
OCHECHOTES, see YAKIMA and others.
ODEILAH, November 4, 1851.
OKANAGAN, —, 1871; April 9, July 2, 1872; July 1, 1892.
OMAHA, July 15, 1830; March 16,1854; March 6,1865; June 10,1872;
June 22, 1874; August 7, 1882; March 3, 1885.
ONEIDA, February 3, 1838.
—, see also Stx NATIONS; NEw York INDIANS.
ONONDAGA, see Stx Nations; NEw York INDIANS.
OnopoMa, July 18, 1851.
OREGON INDIANS, June 25, August 11-September 8, November 9, 1855;
November 15, 1865.
OSAGE, November 10, 1808; September 25, 1518; June 2, 1825; Janu-
ary 11, 1839; September 29, 1865; July 15, 1870; March 27, 1871;
June 5, 1872.
958 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [eru. ayy. 18
OSETTE, April 12, 1893.
Oro, July 15, 1830; September 21, 1833; October 15, 1836; March 15,
December 9, 1854; June 10, 1872; August 15, 1876; March 3,
1878; March 3, 1881.
OTTAWA, January 21,1785; January 9, 1789; August 3, 1795; July 4,
1805; November 17, 1807; November 25, 1808; August 24, 1816;
September 29, 1817; September 17, 1818; July 6, 1820; August
29, 1821; August 19, 1825; August 25, 1828; July 29, 1829;
August 50, 1831; February 18, September 26, 27, 1833; March
28, 1836; June 5, 17,1846; July 51, August 2, 1855; April 21,
1856; June 24, 1862; April 16, 1864; February 23, 1867; June
10, 1872; February 14, 1874, May 23, 1876.
OWEN’S RIVER, —, 1856; January 9, October 3, 1873; August 3,
1878.
PAtuTE, April 28, 1864; March 14,1871; September 12,1872; March
12, 1873; February 12, March 19, 23, 1874; March 3, May 15,
July 3, 1875; January 28, 1876; May 4, 1886.
PALA VALLEY, see MISSION INDIANS.
PALOUSE, see YAKIMA and others.
PALWISHA, May 30, 1851.
PAPAGO, July 1, 1874; December 12, 1882; October 1, 1886.
PAskESA, April 29, 1851; see also November 19, 1859.
PAWNEE, October 9, 1833; August 6, 1848; September 24, 1857; June
10, 1872; April 10, 1876; March 3, 1893.
PEHTUCK, see KLAMATH.
PEND D’OREILLE, July 16,1855; April 9, July 2, 1872.
PEORIA, Sepronbe: 25,1818; October 27, 1832; “| May 30, 1854; Febru-
ary 23, 1867; Meech 2, 1889.
PIANKISHAW, March 3, 1791; August 3,1795; June 7, August 7, 1803;
August 27, 1804; December 30, 1805; January 3, 1818; October
29, 1832; May 30, 1854; February 25, 1867.
PrEeGAN, July 5, 1875; April 15, August 19,1874; April 13, 1875; July
13, 1880; May 1, 1888. i
Pima, February 23, 1859; August 31, 1876; January 10, June 14, 1878;
May 5, 1882; November 15, 1883; October 1, 1886,
PISQUOUSE, see YAKIMA and others.
PITCATCHEE, April 29, 1851; see also November 19, 1859.
Pirr RIvER, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
PoOHLIK, see KLAMATH.
POHONEECHEE, April 29, 1851; November 19, pie:
POKENWELL, May 30, 1851,
Pomo, August 22, 1851.
—, see also CannE a
Ponka, March 12, 1858; March 10, 1865; August 15, 1876; March 3,
1877; May 21, 1878; March 3, 1881; October 23, 1890.
ROYCE) LAND CESSIONS BY TRIBES 959
PoTawAToml, January 9, 1789; August 3, 1795; June 7, 1803; July 4,
August 21, 1805; November 17, 1807; November 25, 1808; Sep-
tember 30, 1809; August 24, 1516; September 29, 1817; October
2, 1818; August 29, 1821; August 19, 1825; October 16, 1826;
September 19, 1827; August 25, September 20, 1828; July 29,
1829; October 20, 26, 27, 1832; September 26, 27, 1833; December
4, 10, 17, 1834; March 26, 29, April 11, 22, August 5, September
20, 22, 23,1836; February 11, 1837; June 5, 17, 1846; November
15, 1861; February 27, 1867; May 23, 1872; March 3, 1891.
Poroyantt, March 19, 1851.
Po?vrTER VALLEY, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
PUEBLO, October 3, 1884; October 1, 1886.
—, see also ZUNI, MOKI.
PuYALLuP, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 22, 1866;
September 6, 1873; April 9, 1874.
Quapaw, August 24, 1818; November 15, 1824; May 13, 1833; Febru-
ary 23, 1867.
QUILLEHUTE, July 1,1855; January 25, 1856; November 4, 1873; Feb-
urary 19, 1889,
QUINAIELT, July 1, 1855; January 25, 1856; November 4, 1873.
REDWOOD, see HoopA VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS; RouND
VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
RoGueE River, September 10, 1853.
—, see also SILEYZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
RounD VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS, September 4, 1856; April 8,
1864; March 30,1870; March 3, April 8, 1873; May 18,1875; July
26, 1876.
SAGEWOMNEE, May 28, 1851. 2
SAHEHWAMISH, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 6,
1873; April 9, 1874.
SAHKUMEHU, see DWAMISH and others.
SATAZ, see HOOPA VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
SAINELL, August 22, 1851.
Sr REGIS, see SEVEN NATIONS oF CANADA.
SAIUSTKEA, see SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS,
SAMAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
San Iurr10, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
Saw Luis Rey, January 5, 1852.
—, see also Mission INDIANS.
SAN PASQUAL, see MISSION INDIANS.
SAN PoEIL, April 9, July 2, 1872.
Sauk, January 9, 1789; November 3, 1804; September 13, 1815; May
13, 1816; August 4, 1824; August 19, 1825; July 15,1830; Sep-
tember 21, 1832; September 17, 27, 1836; October 21, 1837; Octo-
ber 11, 1842; May 18, 1854; October 1, 1859; March 6G, 1861;
February 18, 1867; June 10, 1872; August 15, 1876; March 3,
1885; October 1, 1886; February 13, 1891.
960 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH any, 18
Scoron, November 18, 1854.
—, see also SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
SEAPCAT, see YAKIMA and others.
SEMINOLE, September 18, 1823; May 9, 1832; March 28, June 18, 1833;
January 4, 1845; August 7,1856; March 21, 1866; March 3, 1873;
March 3, 1885.
SEMINOLE (APPALACHICOLA BAND), September 18,1823; October 11,
1832; June 18, 1833.
SENAHUOW, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
SENEKA, September 15, 1797; June 30, 1802; September 29, 1817;
September 17, 1818; February 28, July 20, 18381; December 29,
1832; May 20, 1842; November 5, 1857; February 23, 1867.
—, see also Stx Nations; NEw York INDIANS.
SERMALTON, see HOOPA VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
SERRANOS, see MISSION INDIANS.
SEVEN NATIONS OF CANADA, May 31, 1796.
SHASTA, see CHASTA; SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
SUAWNEE, January 31, 1786; August 3, 1795; June 7, 1803; July 4,
1805; November 25, 1808; September 29, 1817; September 17,
1818; November 7, 1825; July 20, August 8, 1831; October 26,
December 29, 1832; May 10, 1854; February 23, 1867; June 23,
1874; March 3, 1878.
SHAWNEE (ABSENTEE), April 7, 1869; May 23, 1872; March 1, 1881;
March 3, 1891.
SHEEPEATER, February 12, 1875; May 14, 1880.
S’HomamisH, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 6,
1873; April 9, 1874.
SHOsSHONT, —, 1859; July 2,3, October 1, 1863; June 14,1867; July
3, 1868; March 14, 1871; September 12, 26, 1872; June 22, Decem-
ber 15, 1874; February 12, May 15, 1875; January 28, 1876;
April 16, May 10,1877; January 16, 1878; May 14, 1880; July
18, 1881; July 3, 1882; May 21, 1887; September 1, 1888; Feb-
ruary 23, 1889.
SHOSHONI-GOSHIP, October 12, 1863.
—, see also PAIUTE; UTA.
SHYIKS, see YAKIMA and others.
SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS, August 11-September 8, November 9,
1855; December 21, 1865; March 3, 1875; August 15, 1894.
Srmsawa, August 1, 1851.
Sroux, September 23, 1805; August 19, 1825; September 10, 1836;
September 29, 1837; September 17, 1851; July 31, 1854; June
27, 1860; July 1, 1863; April 29, 1868; January 11, March 16,
May 20, June 23, 1875; August 15, September 26, November 28,
1876; February 28, 1877; August 9, 1879; January 24, 1882;
March 20, 1884; April 17, 1885; April 30, 1888; March 2, 1889;
February 10, 1890.
ROYCE] LAND CESSIONS BY TRIBES 961
Sroux (BRULI), October 14, 1865; March 2, 1889; February 10, 1890.
Sioux (MEDEWAKANTON), November 30, 1836; July 23, 1851; June 19,
1858; March 3, 1863.
S1oux (SANTEE), October 15, 1836; February 27, July 20, 1866; March
20, November 16, 1867; July 13, August 31, 1869; December 31,
1873; February 9, 1885.
Sioux (SissEron), July 15, 1830; November 30, 1836; June 19, 1858;
March 3, 1863; February 19, 1867; June 7, September 26, 1872;
February 14, 1873; June 22, 1874; March 3, 1891.
S1ioux (WAHPEKUTA), November 30, 1836; July 23, 1851; June 19,
1858; March 3, 1863.
S1oux (WAHPETON), July 15, 1830; June 19, 1858; March 3, 1863;
February 19, 1867; June 7, September 26, 1872; February 14,
1873; June 22, 1874; March 3, 1891,
S1oux (YANKTON), October 15, 1836; October 21, 1837; April 19, 1858;
August 15, 1894,
Sroux (YANKTONAI), June 27, 1879; July 15, 1880.
SIUSLAW, see SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
Srx NATIONS, October 22, 1784; January 9, 1789; November 11, 1794.
SryANTE, March 19, 1851.
SKAGIT, see DWAMISH and others.
SKAIWHAMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
SKINPAH, see YAKIMA and others.
SKLALLAM, January 26, 1855; February 25, 1874.
SKOPEAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
SKOTON, see SCOTON; SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
SKTAHLEJUM, see DWAMISH and others.
SKTAHLMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
SMALHKAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
SNAKE, March 14, 1871; September 12, 1872.
SNAKE (WOLLPAHPE), August 12, 1865.
SNAKE (YAHOOSKIN), October 14, 1864,
SNOHOMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
SNOQUALMOO, see DWAMISH and others.
Sononv?, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
SPOKANE, April 9, July 2, 1872; January 18, 1881; March 3, 1885;
July 13, 1892.
SQuawWSsKIN, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 6, 1873;
April 9, 1874.
SQuIAITL, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 6, 1873;
April 9, 1874.
SQUINAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
STEHCHASS, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 6, 1873;
April 9, 1874.
SLEILACOOM, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 6, 1873;
April 9, 1874.
962 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES [ETH. ANN. 18
STKAHMISH. see DWAMISH and others.
STOCKBRIDGE, September 3, 1839; March 3, 1843; August 6, 1846;
November 24, 1848; February 5, 1856; February 8, 1871.
—, see also NEw York INDIANS.
STOLUCKWHAMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
SucAAH, May 28, 1851.
Sunvu, August 1, 1851.
SUQUAMISH, January 22, 1855; October 21, 1864; September 9, Novem-
ber 22, December 25, 1873.
SWINAMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
TACHE, May 13,1851.
TALLINCHEE, April 29, 1857; see also November 19, 1859.
TAMAROA, August 13, 1803; September 25, 1818; October 27, 1832.
TATNAH, September 9, 1851.
TEJON, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
—, see also TULE RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS.
TEMECULA, see MISSION INDIANS.
THORNTOWN, see MIAMI (EEL RIVER BAND).
TISHTANATAN, see HoopA VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
TocDE, September 9, 1851.
ToctA, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
TOENECHE, May 13, 1857.
TOLUMNE, May 15, 1851.
—, see also YOLUMNE.
TonKAWA, March 3, 1893.
Toomna, April 29, 1851; see also November 19, 1859.
TOOTOOTENA, see SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
Toro, August 1, 1851.
T’PEEKSIN, December 26, 1854; January 20, 1857; September 6, 1873;
April 9, 1874.
TRINITY RIVER, see HOOPAH.
TuHUcMACH, May 13, 1857.
TULE, —, 1856; January 9, October 3, 1873; August 3, 1878.
TULE RIvER RESERVATION INDIANS, —, 1856; January 9, October 3,
1873; August 3, 1878.
TUSKARORA, see Six NATIONS; NEw YorRK INDIANS.
UMATILLA, June 9, 1855: August 5, 1882; March 3, 1885; December,
4, 1888.
Umpqua, September 19, 1853; November 29, 1854; December 21, 1855.
—, seealso SILETZ RESERVATION INDIANS.
Ura, December 30, 1849; October 3, 1861; October 7, 1863; May 5,
1864; March 2, 1868; April 23,1872; September 13, 1873; April
29, 1874; November 22, 1875; August 17,1876; May 3, June 18,
November 9, 1878; February 7, 1879; March 6, June 15, Septem-
ber 11, 1880; January 5, July 28, August 4, 1882; September 1,
1887; May 24, 1888.
ROYCE] LAND CESSIONS BY TRIBES g 963
Uva, June 10, 1851; September —, 1853.
WACHAET, April 29, 1851.
WaAcKSACHE, May 30, 1857.
WAIDEPACAN, July 18, 1851.
WAILAKI, see YLACCA; RoUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
WALAPAI, January 4, 1883; October 1, 1886.
—, see COLORADO RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS.
WALLAWALLA, June 9, 1855; August 5, 1882; March 3, 1885; Decem-
ber 4, 1888.
WANNUCK, July 18, 1851.
WaASHO, July 10, 1865,
WATCHE, —, 1861.
WATSAHEWA, November 4, 1851.
WEA, August 3, 1795; June 7, 1803; August 21, 1805; October 26, 1809;
June 4, 1816; October 2, 1818; August 11, 1820; October 29,
1832; May 30,1854; February 23, 1867; March 2, 1889,
WECHILLA, May 28, 1851.
WEMALCHE, April 29, 1851; May 13, 1857; —, 1861.
WENATSHAPAM, see YAKIMA and others.
Wicuira, October 19, 1872.
WicHUMNI, May 13, 1851.
—, see also TULE RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS.
WILLAMETTE VALLEY INDIANS, January 22,1855; June 30, 1857.
WILLAY, September 9, 1851.
WINNEBAGO, August 19, 1825; August 11, 1827; August 25, 1828;
August 1, 1529; September 15, 1832; November 1, 1837; October
13, 1846; February 27, 1855; April 15, 1859; February 21, July
1, 1863; March 8, 1865; July 4, 1888.
WISHHAM, see YAKIMA and others.
WoLASI, May 30, 1857.
WoOPUMNE, September 18, 1851.
Wowol1, June 3, 1851.
Wyanvbot, January 21,1785; January 9,1789; August 3, 1795; August
7, 1803; July 4, 1805; November 17, 1807; November 25, 1808;
February 27, 1809; September 29, 1817; September 17, 1818;
January 19, 1832; April 23,1836; March 17,1842; December 14,
1843; July 25, 1848; April 1, 1850; January 31, 1855; February
23, 1867.
YACUMNA, July 18, 1851.
Yak, June 9, 1855; November 28, 1892; August 15, 1894.
YAMADO, July 18, 1851.
YASSEE, September 18, 1851.
YAWILCHINE, May 30, 1851.
YLAccA, August 16, 1851.
— see also ROUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
YOKOL, May 15, 1851.
964 INDIAN LAND CESSIONS IN THE UNITED STATES _ [£1H. ayy. 18
YOLLAMER, July 18, 1851.
YOLUMNE, June 3, 1851.
— see also TOLUMNE.
YUKI, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVATION INDIANS.
YuxtiA, August 22, 1851.
Yurpuc, August 1, 1851.
Yuma, July 6, 1883; January 9, 1884; October 1, 1886.
— see also COLORADO RIVER RESERVATION INDIANS.
ZUNI, March 16,1877; May 1, 1883; March 3, 1885; October 1, 1886.
ABIQUIN (ABIQUIU), treaty of
ABNAKI, French protection of.
ABSENTEE SHAWNEE, land cessions and
reservations Dy -....<.sn.s.<-<6 850, 856, 902, 940
ACCOMACKE INDIANS, grant of land to...... 567
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS ....-..-.----- xxix, 21-22, 644
ACOMA PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting.. 920
ACRELIUS, ISRAEL, cited on Swedish pur-
chases from Indians ............-.--..--. 591
ACTIVITIES, classification of peoples by... xxvi-
Xxvii
ADAMS, J. Q., cited on Indian right to soil .536-537
ApopTioN of children among Eskimo..-.... 290
ADORNMENT, personal, of Eskimo .......--. 44-63
ADULTERY, Eskimo manner of regarding .. 292
ADZES, Eskim0 2-5-2 san cans qacenatonesees 92
AGIUKCHUGUMOUT, carvings from. . - 196
—, implements and utensils from....- 35 74
83, 105, 141, 195
—, ornaments from..... Sea - 58, 60, 62
—, transportation apparatus from.......... 227
AGUA CALIENTE RESERVE, establishmentof. 884
——7) CNS Pei Nenana eee eee ee 886
AGONAPAIAxK, Eskimo leader, history of.. 305-306
Ak’cHIKCHU’GUK, Eskimo legend of...-.. 499-504
ALABAMA land cessions and reservations.. 676
ALASKA, explorations by E, W. Nelson in.. 19-21
ALASKA COMMERCIAL CoMPANY, acknowl-
ed PMeNts bOl ses cue cae eeeneeS 19-21
ALASKAN-ARCTIC geographic district, fea-
tes Of eens see ee eee eee ee 23-24
ALBANY; INGA0Y\ Ole = as aeese cer ceeee oe aes 658
ALBEMARLE, settlement at 624
ALDER BARK, Eskimo paint made from. 198
ALEUTIAN ISLANDS, kaiaks used on.. = 220
ALGONQUIAN INDIANS, work in classifica-
tion of < xlvi
ALGONQUIAN LANGUAGES, workin.... xxviii, xlii
ALLEGHENY RESERVE, establishment of.... 660
=, Sale Of 52552525 scsse se comteewscaceuweesee 770
—, recession to Seneka of .. 776
ALLOTTED LANDS, tenure of. 643
ALLOTMENT act of, 1887, effect on Indian
reservations) Of 2... a2 sncu dee doneiee = ae 641-642
—in severalty, regulation by act of Con-
BROBS Ol) one e eel ena et eae er 642
—in severalty, schedule of treaties and
acts of Congress authorizing .......... 645-647
ALPHABET used in writing Eskimo names... 22
ALSEA land cessious and reservations...... 812
814, 838, 878, 948
Page
| AMERICAN INDIAN MISSION ASSOCIATION,
Prat OL and tO race eens saber esena cn 794
AMSTERDAM, Fort, see Fort AMSTERDAM.
PAUSES M08 KIT O se an ae eaine acid eeenacet ee 434-441
ANDAGGYJUNKQUAGH, sale of land by..... 596
ANDERSON RIVER, clothing from......--.... 39
| APLACHE land cessions and reservations...
ANDREIVSEKY, festival observed at........ 361-363
—, implements from -- 121-122
—, legends from........ 485-486, 488-490, 490-494
—, visit by E. W. Nelson to.............--. 19
ANDROS, Sir EpMunp, questions of land
title raised by rule of ........-...... - 608
ANIMALS, Eskimo account of creation of.... 455
—, Eskimo belief in dual existence of. 394-395, 425
—, mythic, of Eskimo ....-.ss-0-.+-----2-<- 394
ANIMAL SYMBOLISM, Eskimo..-........----- 450
ANOGOGMUT, implements and utensils from 69,
74, 96-97, 147, 148, 151, 169
—, ornaments from..............----------- 60, 61
—, tobacco implements from ......... 273, 275, 279
—, transportation apparatus from... 226
ANVIK RIVER, explorations by E. W. Nelson
(M2832 nc Sep ean Repo soecee ace SOROS SAE 20
APACHE land cessions and reservations.... 788,
822, 830, 838, 846, 854, 860, 864, 876,
878, 880, 882-884, 888, 890, 922, 944
APACHE (JICARILLA), see JICARILLA APACHE.
APACHE (MESCALERO), see MESCALERO
APACHE.
APANGASSE land cessions and reservations. 780
780
APPALACHICOLA, see SEMINOLE (APPALACH-
ICOLA BAND).
APPLEGATE, —, ethnologic specimens col-
HOGI ee naan se set ee Canoe geese restos 346
ARAPAHO land cessions and reservations... 824,
838, 846, 848, 852, 856, 888, 940-942
ARGENTINA, acknowledgments to officials of xxix
ARIKARA land cessions and reservations... 786,
852, 900
ARMLETS, Eskimo ceremonial .......- 416, 418, 420
ARMOR MSERMO)= <= n2=5enencee couse neaees 330
ARMSTRONG, S., reservation of loton farmof 776
ARROWPOINTS, Eskimo.......--.--.------ 159, 161
—, Stone, Eskimo method of making........ 91
ARROWS, Eskimo .........--.-2----s0-0-0 157, 161
—, tools used by Eskimo in making...-...-. 85
ARROW-SHAFT STRAIGHTENERS, Eskimo.... 88-89
ARTICLES OF CONFEDER
Indian affairs in -
Arts, Eskimo.........
TION, regulation of
eee 639-640
Xxxiv, 196-205
965
966 INDEX [ETH. ANN. 18
Page Page
Ants, implements used by Eskimo in...-.. 80-116 3ALTIMORE, LORD, grant of land by .-....-. 573
—, see also ESTHETOLOGY. BANCROFT, GEORGE, quoted on colonial
ASHES, Eskimo traditional falls of ....-.-. 449-450 Indian Molicyies= = ~22 eee aa eee aaa 601, 631
ASHKUM’s Band, reservation for ........----- 742 BANNOCK land cessions and reservations ... 846,
—, cession of reserve by.--.-.-----------. 762, 766 | 850, 878, 898, 904, 906, 926, 928
ASKING FESTIVAL of Eskimo ..--..--.---- 359-361 BAPTIST CHURCH, grant of land to ...--...-. 826
ASKINUK, carvings from 196 | BARBADOS COLONY, purchase of land b 626
—, clothing from ..------- 33 Barbs on Eskimo arrows --.. -- 160
—, deseription of ......-..-- 249 — on Eskimo fish-hooks..-...-...---. 175, 177-180
—, hospitality of people of - 297 | — on Eskimo spears .---..-.. 147-149, 152, 194, 195
—, implements from 94, | — used by Eskimo in capturing birds.-.... 133
97, 107, 143, 144, 156, 162, 168, 177, 192 BARK, see ALDER BARK; BIRCH-BARK; WHIL-
—,mortuary feast at ..-...-.-.....------- 378-379) LOWSBARK -oosec pe ceaese sae eee 124
—, ornaments from...---.----++--.------ 45, 46,61 | BARNsTABLE’s Indian policy .......-...---. 605
—, tobacco implements from -..-..--- 275, 278-279 | BARROW, Pornt, see Pont BARROW.
—, transportation apparatus from.-... 220,222,223 | BASKETS, grass, made by Eskimo......--. 204-205
ASSINIBOIN land cessionsand reservations... 786 DBAss, JEREMIAH, purchase of land by..--. 588-589
Astronomy, Eskimo ideas of.....-..--.---- 449 3A7TSI land cessions and reservations ...-.. 784
ATCHISON AND PIKES PEAK RAILROAD Com- | BAYARD, NICHOLAS, grant of land to....-. =. 5980
PANY, Saleofland tosseeeeeeeee ne 8 826 Beaps, Eskimo fishing apparatus made of.177-179
ATHAPASCAN INDIANS, clothing of. ......--- 33-34 | —, Eskimo ornamentation by ---.--..-.---- 33-36,
== SKM O NAD LOR meee ial == 6 307 | 38, 45-49, 52, 58, 84, 105, 144, 228, 285, 344
—, ethnologic specimens from .--...-...----- 21 | —andlearrings, Eskimo.-....-..-..--.----- 52-57
—, influence on Eskimo of....-...--------- 23, 242 | BEALE, —, location of land by 789
—, social customs of...-. 287 Bran, T. H.,ethnologic specimens collected
—, trading voyages by. 232 Wien Hore aascanee soscectel mcm eee 80, 87, 171
—, woodworking by 70 | Bear, Eskimo belief in supernatural powers
—, research among-
ATHLETIC GAMES, Eskimo
ATNUK, description of =
ATTACHERS, cord, used by Eskimo
ATTAWANHOOD, sale of land by.------------ 617
AUBBENAUBBEE’S BAND, reservation for.--. 740
—, cession of reserve by.----..---.--.------ 758
AUGUSTA, treaty of. --<--o- e ee 637
AUKLET, Eskimo clothing made from beak
and skin/of..2 2... = eee eee acre =. 30, 31, 37
—, Eskimo fishing apparatus made from
beak and! skiniot-.--s--ceeeeaae == -=-~ =~ 177-180
—, Eskimo methods of catching. 133
AvrorA, Eskimo belief concerning 449
AUTOWWE, reservation for .....-.--...---.. 674
AWALLACHE land cessions and reservations 780
JAVA: Sim 0)... eoe eee = 81, 106, 108
AWNKOTE, reservation for.......-----.----- 724
—, purchase of reserve for..--.----.-------- 750
Axes: Wskimo: .-s-soscee eee enn nine 88, 91, 92
AZIAK ISLAND, see SLEDGE ISLAND.
BACK SCRATCHERS used by Eskimo.......-- 310
BACON'S COLLECTION OF LAWS, extractfrom 571-572
Bap RIVER RESERVE, establishment of-.-.. - 795
es CUNEMTY NS ITN ee ele 856
Baas for clothing, Eskimo ....------------- 43-44
— for lance points, Eskimo. .-..-.---------- 146
— for tobacco, Eskimo --
— for tools, SEWN) os.-ss see eee 5 93
— for water and oil, Eskimo-- -- 73-74
—, grass, made by Eskimo..-..- - 203-204
—, hunting, used by Eskimo -.-...-.--- -- 166-169
Bair for fish, Eskimo .-.-. 175, 177-179, 181, 183, 195
Bair, S. F., acknowledgments to ---------- 22
BAtLt, J., Survey by----- <2. << cccseennn- === 826
BALL games played by Eskimo. --..------ 336-337
BALTIMORE, LORD, charter to ..----.....-- 551, 569
Ot acne ees Sain acs seen Sen Oe See ca sia 438
| —, Eskimo encounters with ..............-- 120
—,Eskimo methods of hunting and trap-
D0 Peete eee ee ee eae 120-123
—, Eskimo uses of intestine of.............. 118
—, red, Eskimo legend of...............-. 467-471
BreAR CREEK CHIPPEWA, reservation for... 810
Bearps of Eskimo men ..-..--..-.-.-...-.. 26-27
BEAR SIGN on Eskimo implements -.-..... 326-327
BEARSKIN, Eskimo clothing made of. ....--. 31,
35, 38, 39, 40
—, Eskimo house-fittings made of ........ 248, 246
BuAsts, mythic, believed in by Eskimo.... 394
BEAVER (THE), reservation for......-..---- 716
BEAVER, Eskimo belief in supernatural
ONVELA O Linc selene ee meme rete tee ie ee 438
—, Eskimo methods of trapping. --...-... 123, 125
—, Eskimo use of skin of, as unit of value.. 232
—, value of skin of, among Eskimo.......-.. 225
nSsdasne 284-285 |
BEAVER HUNTING GROUND, cession of.... 552-554,
580-581
BEAVER ISLAND CHIPPEWA, reservations
EB OTe are eta ta eet etl oe 756, 810
BEAVER-TOOTH tools, Eskimo. -...----.----- 89-90
BeEcKHAM, Henry, grant of land to.-....... 580
3EDDING, toy, of Eskimo children. --.- 345
| BEETLES used by Eskimo .-.-....--- 88
BEGGING among Eskimo.--.-...-.-- . 295, 300
BELDEN, JOHN, purchase of land by..-.---. 618
BELL, R., sale ofinterestincertain lands by. 671
3ELLEVOE, treaty of--.---.--..--..-....-.-. 762
BELLOMONT, EARL OF, instructions on Indian
affaires ee eee eee eee ee 580
SELT AMG, SEDO econ eee eee ae eens 435
— worn by Eskimo during ceremonies. -... 421
BE ts and belt buttons, Eskimo ..--....... 59-63
BELUGA, see WHALE (WHITE).
BENCHES in Eskimo houses ...--.-..-.--- 245, 246
BENNETT, —, agreement concluded by...... 847
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 967
Page Page
BENTLEY, WILLIAM, quoted on Salem's In- BLINDMAN'S BUFF played by Eskimo ....... 337
Ginn policy: s2c2 5.) os. eee 605 | BLocks on Eskimo dog harness .........- 210-211
Benort land cessions and reservations..... 784 | — on Eskimo float lines Sanaa eae as 142-143
BERING SYRAY., character of people on... 301-302 | — on rigging of Eskimo boats ..........._. 218
—, memoir on Eskimo about .........- - 19-51 BLoop. Eskimo paint made of «ser 05
1 UNIS) Usedion. sean neon ee -- 217} Broop INDIAN land cessions and reserya-
BERKELEY, Lorp, grant to..... -- 530, 588 | LOMA terse ee 864, 874, 876, 880, 902, 924-996
BERKELEY, Sir WILLIAM, instructions to. 626,627 | BLOOD REVENGE among Eskimo.......... 292-293
Berkiks eaten by Eskimo.....-....... ++--- 268 | Bropper, Eskimo manner of eating........ 268
BETROTHALS, Eskimo.....-.. apa 202% |e ihook, Mskimor-.2---<20.0<c20-2<-<-. occ
BIBLIOGRAPHY, work in....- - xlvi | Bice Earru river, reservation on
Bicamy among Eskimo .........- --- 292 | Brunt, —, reservation for.....-.........._.
BIG LAKE, ceremonial objects from......- 412,413 | Boar Hooks, Eskimo ....................
—, implements and utensils from... 65, 70-71, 105, | Boar racinc among Eskimo............... 340
106, 107, 112-113, 134, 136, 147, 149, 157 | PRAMS WINK INO) Acasa eer 216-222
—, manufactures from 199-201 | Bopkins, Eskimo ...........2..-2-2...... 106-108
—, Memorial images at .. ---- 818-319 | Bois Forres Cyippewa land cessions and
= OTMam ents! trom. <2. ee ee 54, 58 | veservations.--............. 796,840, 904, 912, 938
—, physical characteristics of people of.... 27,29 | Bovas, Eskimo 184-135
=i Ys from. - =~ scone ee 343, 346 | Bone, Eskimo houses built of............ 257-259
—, transportation apparatus from........ 223, 225 \ 75,
—, description of Village near. coceecscc5 248 | 77-80, 82, 85, 88, 93, 100-109, 115, 123, 124,
BiG Lick, reservation at.. 700 | 127, 128, 130, 131, 133, 138-140, 146-152, 155,
—, cession of reserve at .-.- 764 | 157-159, 161, 164, 165, 177, 180-182, 189, 195
BiG Rock, reservation at .. 700 | —, Eskimo ornaments MAG6 Of. 2=-8-2/-- 5 -_ 58, 59
— Cession of reserve at..-...-.--<..--..._. 764 | —, Eskimo tobacco implements made of . --- 273,
BiG Salt, reservation for............-...... 756 278, 280
BiG SPRING, reservation at..........-...... 690 | —, Eskimo toys made of.................- 341-345
—, cession of reserve at -.......--..<0----.. 734 | —, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
Bia TREE, reservation at ...........-..-.... 658 Dhemerees sateec sce 207, 210, 214, 217, 219, 222, 226
Bircu, Eskimo tobaccoimplementsmadeof. 279 | _ working tools, Eskimo.................. 80-81
Bircu-Bark, Eskimo tobacco implements BONE CARVING by Eskimo.............__. 196-197
made OF 225.2. seek eter Mee 274 | BONNEVILLE, —, treaty concluded by ....... 851
—, tools used by Eskimo in working .. 90 | Boor paps, Eskimo
Birp-arrows, Eskimo ........ ... 159
BirD-SNARES and nets, Eskimo... - 131
BirD-SPEARS, Eskimo ...........-.... - 151-152
Binps, Eskimo account of creation of ...... 455 | “Borrom pay,” Eskimo observance of cone
—, Eskimo clothing made from skins of .... 30-31 | Bow prorecrors on Eskimo Hostess sen. 228
—, Eskimo fishing implements made from POON EMMA SIMO: 2-22 5-2 Se5 cn eee tenes 155-157
B]GIS (OF 22s ae eee 178 | —, Eskimo, tools used in making........... 85
—, Eskimo method of dressing skins of .... 118 | Box EEDER, treatyof .-=25.0s.---cse sence. 828
—, Eskimo method of impounding......... 1355) BOXES JESkimo-. si -..-ce0s---ocaceeoece. 93-100
BIssELL, C. ‘I’., survey by----.---..--.-..... 833 | — for arrow and spear points, Eskimo... 162-163
Birrer Roor VAutey, establishment of re- [lon capay Makimo <—2- 2c. sec <on5 es cse ne 164
serve at 810 | — for fungus ashes, Eskimo 275-278
—, removal of Flatheads from 858 | — for paints, Eskimo 199-201
BLack Birb’s Town, reservation at........ 700 | — for quids, Eskimo............. 278-280
— cession of reserve at ......-............. 764 | — for snuff, Eskimo .............. 275
Biack Bos’s BAND, land cessions and reser- | — tools used by Eskimo in making -- 85,89
Vatlons by. .n ose eee eee 792,894 | Box HANDLES, Eskimo - 100-103
Biackrisu, Eskimo implements for catch- Bozman, J. L., ‘cited on Susquehannocks’
ings: 2c. )3s eee 181, 184-185 | land claims ...............-....--...-.... 572
BLACKFOOT land cessions and reservations. 812- | —, quoted on Indian right to soii........... 536
814, 864, 874, 876, 880, 902, 924-926
BLACK RIVER CHIPPEWa, confederation of
Munsee with 821
—, land cessious and reservations DYiav-ssce 708)
812, 820, 834
BLADDER FEASTs of Eskimo 379-393
141, 188
—, Eskimo musical instruments made of... 350
BLANCHARD’s Fork Orrawa, land cessions
and reservations We pamcee se, 686, 734, 826, 842, 858
BLANCHARD's ForK WYAnpor, land cessions
and reservations DY ei acaee eee eee 690, 734
18 ETH, PT 299
— quoted ou Maryland's Indian poliey .. 570-571
BRACELETS, Eskimo ... 58
BRACKEN, C., survey by 767
BRAINING CLUBS and stones, Eskimo 126, 127
Brass, Eskimo ornamentation with.-.. 58, 59, 274
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of... . 280,
283, 284
| BREAKERS for bone, Eskimo................ 75
| Brearty, J. H.,eurvey, Dy---<-<<accssccscee 720
BREAST-YOKES, Eskimo..................-- 211
BRISTLEs, seal, Eskimo ornamentation with 37,39
British CoLumBia, field work in .......... xxix
968 INDEX (ETH. ANN. 18
Page | Page
Bronson, I., sale of land to...-.......-.---- 662 | Camp Moutrrim, cession of reserves made
BROTHERTOWN land cessions and reserva- |: * (by trea tyiotie ste eee ee 748
tiONS)).- oe ao ee ee eee 892 | Camps, Eskimo .-- . 260-263
—, seealso NEW YORK INDIANS. CAMP STEVENS, treaties of - 802-804
BrowneE, JonN, license to purchase land is-
SUCK LOC N - --- sce ns oe eee eee tans =
Browne, J. R., report on Fresno River re-
SOLV 01D Yin on to ee eee ne 823
Brownstown, treaty of 676
—, establishment of reserve at 676
—, cession of reserve at ..-......----.-.---- 690
BRULE RESERVE, see LOWER BRULE RE-
SERVE.
BRULE Sioux, see SIOUX (BRULE).
Brosh, Eskimo traps made of.... 121-122, 133, 184
Bruyns, J. H., license to purchase land is-
CAmp TIPPECANOE, treaty of.....-.--.------ 793
| Camp VERDE, establishment of reserve at.. 854
—, discontinuance of reserve at - 889
CAMP WRIGHT MILITARY RESERVE, addition
to Round Valley reserve of ...........--- 886
CANANDAIGUA, see KONONDAIGUA.
| CANAWAGUS, reservation of land at....-.--. 658
CANOES; ESKIMO) <<. -- oo en eeeeeeee== = 218-222
| CANONICUS, Character Of------- o.c5--<0-0--- 621
—, Bale ofdand Dy ern- =e nen saa ee 619-622
Canvas, Eskimo transportation apparatus
made) Of) 222 -giane oc lascnce ececeseeeee 206, 217
| CANVINUE, treaty of. 22 -22---4-- <= reemenle 836
| Cap Boxes, Eskimo 164
Care DarsBy, carving of mythie animal
PDO Sarasa se ae eee enna ee 446
=, dancelat-arscttacacensde ooo ce sc keen ceoee 357
—, description of villages near 252-253
—, hospitality of people of .-..-- - 296
—, implements and utensils from..-...---- 65,
80-81, 83, 84, 93, 100, 101, 107, 111, 124,
141, 142, 149, 150, 157, 159, 170, 172, 190
EWG talt hea arcmecanocesococn. soca oee eee 579
BUCKET HANDLES, Eskimo ...-..--------- 100-103
BUCKETS ES Kin Omeneeeeeeee eee === = = 72
Buena Vista land cessions and reserva-
TONS) eae eee eee == 782
BUFFALO, reservation for. - won : 796
BUFFALO CREEK, treaty of. 662. 768-772, 776
—,Teservation on ...- Boe till
—, cession of reserve on----..--5.......-- 770, 776
Butt, Wo., treaty concluded by.-----.----- 633
BULLET MOLDS, Eskimo ....-.-------------- 164
BULLET STARTER, Eskimo ........----.----- 164 |
Buria., Eskimo manner of
BURIAL PLACES, see GRAVEYARDS.
Bork, J. D., quoted on Virginia's Indian pol-
ICY = = =< 22-5 = eee ne nna ninnemneemnnes == 9s 563-565
BurtrE pes Morrs, treaty of.---.-------- 716-718
Burrons for belts, Eskimo ........--------- 59, 63
CABEZONS RESERVE, establishment of ..-.-.- 886
CaBot, JOHN and SEBASTIAN, discoveries
ote - 928
754
CADUE, P., reservation for...--..----------- 792
CAHOKIA land cessions and reservations... 664,
692, 742
CAHWIA land cessions and reservations..-. 782
—, see also KAHWEA; Mission INDIANS;
TULE RIVER RESERVE.
CALANAPO land cessions and reservations.. 784
CALAPOOIA land cessions and reservations. 796-
798, 800, 814
CALAPOOLA CREEK, treaty of -....-.------ 796, 798
Ca.ico, Eskimo clothing made of .--....-.- 32
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of..-. 285
CALVERT, CECIL, see BALTIMORE, LORD.
CALVERT, LEONARD, purchase of land by... 569
CALVERTON MANOR, establishment of..-..-.-. 573
CAMELELPOMA land cessions and reserva-
SIONS) - cose sek = c[e ee celeritete itensineiin ~~. 816
—, see also Pomo.
Camp APACHE, establishment of reserve at. 854
CAMPBELL, CHARLES, quoted on Virginia's
Indian policy ...--..---.-.--------------- 567
Camp GRANT, establishment of reserve at.- 854
—, discontinuance of reserve at..-...------ 860
Camp HARNEY MILITARY RESERVE, addi-
tion to Malheur reserve of ...-.---------- 902
Camp MouLrTRig£, treaty of ......-.-- as5sas3 704
—, tobacco implements from.....-.-.---..-- 285
—, transportation apparatus from......-- 212, 215
Capek DENBEIGH, transportation apparatus
WROD es Se SSS eS aca sceSe an Tao RO DeCO OES 225
CaPE ESPENBERG, Camp at ....-..--..------ 260
—, hunting implements from.......-.-.-..- 127
—, observations of E. W. Nelson at.--....-- 299
—, DOODLE Of = cet ee ene ec eee eee ee 26
—, transportation apparatus from..-.......- 221
CarE GIRARDEAU SHAWNEE AND DELAWARE,
Grea iyat? (Ree e alee ee et ee eee 740
| CAPE GIRARDEAU TRACT, cession of .....--- 724
CAPE KRUSENSTERN, transportation appa-
PEA URE) he SS eis 221
Carr LISBURNE, graveyard at. --- - , 322
—, observations of E. W. Nelson at- - 299
—, people of....... 26
—, summer camp at.......-.-..-.------.--- 262
Cape Nog, ceremonial objects from------ 416
—, description of village at.--...-..----- 253-254
—, game observed at...--....-..------------ 334
—, graves and grave boxes at.-.....-.------ 320
—, hospitality of people of..--....-.-------- 295
—,implements and utensils from....--. 66-67, 75,
82-84, 89, 92-94, 106, 111, 127, 131, 140, 142, 145,
147-149, 151, 162-164, 173, 176-179, 182, 190-194
— OLMAMENS TOM a sean oe esac eee ee 59, 60-61
—, people of 26
—, tobacco implements from--...----- 275, 282, 283
—, toys from ..-........-..-- -- 3o4
—, transportation apparatus from...-..---- 210,
215, 218, 227, 228
CAPE PRINCE OF WALES, character of people
(hesccoganctic aoe - 301-302
—, clothing from ..-...----..-------=.------ 35-36
| —, description of villages at.....--..--.---- 257
| —, implements from-...-.--- 77-78, 80, 92, 101, 107,
108, 113, 115, 130, 132, 144, 149, 159, 173, 177, 188
—— OFNAMe nD GS tOTOM = ieee =e ee ee eee 61
| —, people of............+0. Sane S eens ace 26
CASTAKE land cessions and reservations.. 782,788
778, 840, 848, 878, 886, 888, 918, 920, 946
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 969
Page Page
Care Prince oF WALES, tobacco imple- CATARAUGOS, see CATTARAUGUS.
MENS POUR as dena nes Sic secmaenansn coe 282,284 | CarawBa land cessions and reservations... 780
= OOF S MOM oe caeeee eee eee ey ke 341 | CATHOLIC MIssIoN, grant of land to...._- 836
—, trading voyages by people of.........- 230, 231 | Car's CRADLE played by Eskimo ... 332
—, transportation apparatus from......__-. 226 | CATTARAUGUS, reservations at ... - 658,776
—, Visit by E. W. Nelson to..............-. 20,302 | —, cession of reserves at ......... - 662,770
Care RoMANZOF, ceremonial objects from.. 397- CAUJANIQUAUNTE, sale of land bypass 622
399, 405-406 | CayuGa, see Five Nations; New York In-
—, description of villages near........ 249 DIANS; Six Narions.
== POO MAE: «can usrescc-casece -- 26,27 | Cayuse land cessions and reservations... 804,
—, Visit by E. W. Nelson to = 19 908, 918, 928
Cape THOMPSON, Summer camp at........- 262 | CEDAR POINT, treaty of .......... se, 05760
CAPE VANCOUVER, carvings of mythic ani- (Cian Eh ISH) in Teepepyare 5 Sena e ao wae 91-92
Mala ron oe soos 447,448 | CeEREMONIAL OBJECTS, Eskimo. ........._. 393-421
—, ceremonial objects from . 396 | —, from Florida, collectionand study of. .xxx, xxxi
Sere GL LUE Mle re 35 | —, from Zufi and Sia, collection and study
—, description of villages near............- Efi, | UN sSege— SS eSere sores XXXil-xxxiii, xlvii
—, implements und utensils from .......... 67, | CEREMONIES of Kiowa, study of ....._.. xliv-xlv
72,76, 94, 103, 106, 107, 111, 136, 137, 140-142, | CHA land cessions and reservations......_. 786
144, 147, 155, 156, 159, 161, 164, 165, 189, 191, 192 CHALITMUT, cerenonial objects from ...._.. 415
—, language of people of 25 | —, clothing of people of .................... 37-38
—, manufactures from .. 199 | —, condition observed at................... 251
—, memorial images at................... 317-318 =o implements and utensils from......____. 67,
—, musical instruments from .............. 351 68, 70, 73, 76, 81, 89, 105-106, 107, 109, 116,
—, ornaments from................... 54-56, 61-62 137, 141, 143, 146, 147, 148, 163, 164, 168, 195
—, people of..-...... secer Gre ep oneernee 26,27 | —, ornaments from............._.. 54, 56, 59, 60, 62
—, tobacco implements from -..........._.. 275 | —, shamanic rites witnessed at..........__. 432
—, transportation apparatus from........_- 227 | —, tobaccoimplements from......___. 274, 278-280
—, Shamanic rites witnessed at ........._.. AS ee NLOMMS COM Son oasis cee coe sa ee 345
—, Visit by E, W. Nelson to = 19 —, transportation apparatus from.... 211, 226, 228
CaPE WANKAREM, ruins at............... 265-266 | CHALMERS, GEORGE, quoted on Maryland’s
CAPITAN GRANDE RESERVE, establishment (WeeLudinn policy, 2-4-2. 5320222so5cu. 002s 569-570
OR ioe ste sere ee nee eee eee 884 | CHAMETKO land cessions and reservations. 786
Capote Ura land cessions and reserva- | CHANELKAI land cessions and reservations. 784
DTS oan ee eee aa 848, 892,894 | CHAPINE, reservation for................... 716
Capron, —, ethnologic specimens collected CHAPPAHSIM land cessions and reservations. 782
DY aot ee en eee ee Oe ee Na 192 | CHARACTER, Eskimo .-...._.. 296, 298, 300, 301-303
Caps, Eskimo 32-34, 288 | CHARCOAL, Eskimo paint made of.......__- 198
Captain PIPE'S VILLAGE, grant of land in- CHARGERS, powder, of Eskimo............ 164-165
olading as-.-e--o ose ete ---- 688 | CHAKLEs I, charter granted BY osaet—sesece 551
Captives, Eskimo disposal of............ 328-329 | —, commission appointed DY eee Sa ee 551
CARD GAMES played by Eskimo .......... 330-331 | CHARLEs II, respect for proprietary rights
CARDINALS, Unalit, table of............... 238-239 under charter shown by...............-.- 530
CaRIsE land cessions and reservations ..._. 782 | CHARLESTON, founding of ._. 630-631
CARLIN FARMS RESERVE, authority tor estab- | —, purchase of lund for site of ............. 631
lishment of 828 CHASTA land cessions and reservations..-.. 796
—, establishment of 890 | —, see also SILETZ RESERVE.
—, discontinuance of 894 | CuEBoyGan CHIPPEWA, reservation for .... 810
CARONDELET, BARON DE, grant signed by. 715,724 | CHECHAWKOsE’s BAND, reservation for. ..... 740
CARRIER for meats, etc., Eskimo............ 73 | —, cession of reserve for............... - 762, 766
CARTERET, LORD, sale of right in Carolina | CHECOM land cessions and reservations... 784
government by ios. 2=se seh 5380 | CHEHALIS land cessions and reservations. 832, 920
CARTERET, PHILIP, purchase of land by...-. 588 | CHEHALIS RESERVE, establishment of ...... 832
CARTERET, Sik GEORGE, grant to......... 530,588 | CHEHCHUH, reservation for..-...--.. 674
CARTRIDGE SHELLS, Eskimo tobacco imple- CHEKASE'’S BAND, reservation for 740
Meu ts MalsOrss. 22+. 2. 280, 282.283 | —, cession of reserve by ...-. = 758
CakvinG, Eskimo, examples of. .47, 54-62, 67, 70,71, | CHELLY VALLEY, treaty of 780
82-89, 94-108, 111,127,134-144,150, 154, 162-173, CHENO land cessions and reservations ..... 784
179, 188, 193-195, 218, 223, 227, 252, 264,274,276, | CHENOS ISLANDS, reservation of ............ 756
280, 345, 346, 351, 352, 396-415, 436, 446, 447, 449 CHEQUAMKAKO'S BAND, reservation for.._-. 742
— implements, Eskimo..................... 85-86 | —, cession of reserve by.......-............ 762
Cass, L., purchase of reservations through. 705 | CHEROKEE land cessions and reservations.. 630,
Cass LAKE, reservation at.................. 804 | 633, 634, 639, 652, 660, 666, 668-670, 672-
Casson land cessions and reservations... 782 | 674, 680, 682, 684, 696, 720, 744-746, 754,
Castor HILL, treaty of.....-....-. 738, 740, 742, 744
CHEROKEE Boy, reservation for 690
970 INDEX [ETH. ANN. 18
Page | Page
CHEROKEE NEUTRAL LAND, grant of.--..--- 754 CHOWCRILLA land cessions and reserva-
=9 COSSLON) OL om ele ae eee ee eee 840, 848
CHEROKEE OUTLET, grant of...-...--.---. 720, 746
—, cession Of ..--.---.scee- - 840, 888, 946
CHEROKEE STRIP, see CHEROKEE OUTLET.
Cuert, Eskimo implement made of- - ==, ‘113
CHESHOLM, J. D., reservations for . -- 671, 674
CHEWING of tobacco by Eskimo...-...---- 271-272
CHEYENNE land cessions and reservations.. 786,
824, 838, 846, 848, 852, 856, 688, 918, 940-942
CHEYENNE RIVER RESERYE, establishment
Omer sn eemanAS San bec cacsesncicsoede as 932
—, change in..-.----.-.-.-2-..-------=.----- 938
CHICAGO, cession of site of..-.-.----------- 656
—, treaties of 702-704, 750
CHICHINAGAMUT, conditions observed at-. 251-252
—, implements from.......--------------- 139-140
—,shamanic rites witnessed at-.-.--..----- 431
CHICKAHOMINY, grant of land to---..--.---- 567
==, MASSACLE|D Yee eaeee eae == 564
CHICKASAW land cessions and reservations. 559-
560, 636, 650, 660, 668, 682, 694, 738,
752, 764-766, 788, 794, 806-808, 840
CHICKASAW BLUFFS, treaty of -------------- 660
CHICKASAW COUNCIL HOUSE, treaty of.----- 682
CHICKASAW OLD FIELDS, treaty of-.------ 674
Cuiers, Eskimo, choice of - - -- 303-305
—, Eskimo terms for .-....-.------ 304
CHIFUKHLUGUMDUT, bladder feast at -..----- 392
CHILDBIRTH, Eskimo customs relating to. 289-291
CHILDREN, adoption of, among Eskimo -.--. 290
—, Eskimo, introduction into kashim of.... 286
—, Eskimo method of naming-.-----.----- 289, 424
—, Eskimo, physical characteristics of -.--- 28
—, Eskimo, temperament of ..-.------.----- 308
CHILE, acknowledgments to officials of ----- xxix
CHILOCCO RESERVE, establishment of - ------ 916
CHINGASSANOO, reservation at.--.--.------- 756
CHINOOK land cessions and reservations.--. 832
CuippEWaA, confederation of, with Cherokee. 841
—, confederation of, with Potawatomi... --- 779
— land cessions and reservations 648, 650,
654-656, 666-668, 674-676, 680-682, 684—
688, 698-700, 702-704, 710-712, 714, 716-
718, 722-724, 750, 750-758, 764, 766, 768,
776-778, 780, 794-796, 802-804, 810, 812,
| — worn in kashim
816, 820, 826, 828, 830, 830-832, 834, 840, |
844-846, 856, 858, 862, 866, 870, 874, 886,
894, 904, 908, 912, 916, 918, 934-938, 944
CHIPPEWANAUNG, treaties of --.------------ 762
CHIRICAHUA RESERYE, establishment of.... 860
—, discontinuance of ....--.-----.--..---.-- 888
CHISELS, Eskimo ....-.---------------+----- 86-87
CHISHOLM, see CHESHOLM.
CHOBAHAHBISH, see DWAMISH and others.
CuocrTaw land cessions and reservations... 559-
560, 636, 650, 660, 662, 664, 672, 684, 700- |
702, 708, 726, 764-766, 796, 806-808, 840
CHOENEMNEE land cessions and reserya-
CHOINUCK land cessions and reservations... 782
CHOKIMENA land cessions and reservations. 782
CHOOKCHANCIE land cessions and reserva-
HONIG s\n nn rnin se saison 822
CHOPTANK INDIANS, grant of land to..... 573-575
CHOUTEAU, A., reference to map of......... 751
|
782, 8223
CHRISTIAN INDIANS, land cessions and reser-
vations by <-------.. See veeecee 650, 704, 706, 792
—, see also MUNSEE. d
CHRONOMETRY, Eskimo....-.-.----------- 234-235
CHUKCHI, clothing of-----.-----.---.--.---- 30
—, ethnologic specimens from...-.-----..--- 21
—, influence on Eskimo of....---.--..--.--- 23
—, paddles used by..------ 225
—, trading voyages by 230
—, sleds used by-.. 208
—,use of bolas by-- 135
CuUKCHI-EsKIMO halfbloods, physical char-
ACTOLISHICS Qi). ---1s-2 === seen ee 28
CHUKWHOURK, description of ..--...-.-------- 248
CHUNUTE laud cessions and reservations... 782
CHURCH GOING among Eskimo..--.--------- 421
CIRCLING OF CRANES, Eskimo legend of..--- 480
C1rIzEN PorawaToml, act of Congress af-
Regn bys Ge aseme seen ono soe esse 940
CLACKAMA land cessions and reservations~ 800, 818
CLARENCE, Port, see PORT CLARENCE.
CLARENDON, LORD, grant to -----.---------- 530
CLARK, ROBERT, appointment of, as steward
of Calverton manor .--.--.-..---.-------- 73
Ciark, T. N., grants of land to - 671
CLARK, —, assignment of tract to Delawares
by --- 725
CLARKE, G. R., graut of land to- 657
Cxay, Eskimo paint made of . 198
—, Eskimo toys made of..-...-.- - 343
—, Eskimo utensils made of...--- ----- 63-64
CLAYBORNE, WM., claim to lands in Mary-
land) by, ens --ec-se see nseeeeee eons 571, 572
CLEANERS for pipe bowls, Eskimo....-.-- 281-282
CLEAR LAKE, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVE.
CLEAR LAKE RESERVE, establishment of --. 784
CLIMATE of country of western Eskimo. .--
CLOET, J AN, permit to purchase land issued
AO eer a el tl 579
CLOTHING, Eskimo-.-----------.--<..--- ==.
287
CLOTHING BAGS, Eskimo.
Cuuss for killing fish, Eskimo
— for killing seals, Eskimo.......-.-.-.----
CLUTE, see CLOET.
COAHUILA, see CAHWIA; KAHWEA; MISSION
InpIANS; TULE RIVER RESERVE.
COAHUILA RESERYE, establishment of -..... 884
—, CHAN LOAN! Sa sec sone ee ew ee see 924
COAST RESERVE, see SILETZ RESERVE.
CocuITI PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting - 920
CocKRAM, J AMES, sale of land to ..-..------ 633
CocoMCAHRA land cessions and reserva-
Gi OUS lee io a ee linn aden lle 788
Coconoon land cessions and reservations.. 780
Cocopa land cessions and reservations .... 922
CODDINGTON, —, purchase of land by ------- 622
CoprisH, Eskimo implements forcatching.. 181
Caur D'ALENE land cessions and reserya-
846, 866-868, 942, 944, 948
CUR D'ALENE RESERVE, establishment of- 846
—, changes in 866-868, 944, 948
Correr, J. A., survey by - - 705
Corrins, Eskimo .--.2<. cece seecsceus==n= 310-322
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX ral
Page | Page
CouHAMA land cessions and reservations.... 786 | CRAIG, J., survey by ....-...-.......-.--.-- 727
COLBERT, G., reservation for . 682,694 | CRANES, circling of, Eskimo legend....._.. 480
Co.bert, J. B., letters on Indian aff 549 | CREASERS for boot soles used by Eskimo... 108
COLBERT, L., reservation for --- 682,694 | CREATION MyTHS, Eskimo................ 425-427,
CoLDEN, CADWALLADER, quoted on colonial | 452-462, 482, 483
Indian policy -.--. On MRS Me —viB GUO Ole sc sa on cot es cates cececwec ven ecn xliv
COLERAIN, treaty of .-- 658 CREEK land cessions and reservations... 560-561,
COLLECTING, work in ...-.-.-------- . xivi 633-636, 639, 652, 658, 660-662, G70-
COLLECTION, ethnologic, made by E. W. Nel- | 72, 678, 688, 702, 708, 714, 720, 734,
son in Alaska .-...-------.--------------- 21 746-748, 78, 816, 840, 862, 918, 930
CoLuins, —, treaty concluded by.-.--------- 851 CREEPERS, ice, used by Eskimo .......... 215-216
COLONIAL policy toward Indians -..-..--. 562-639 | CROCODILE-LIKE MYTHIC ANIMAL, Eskimo. 444-445
CoLorApO RIVER RESERVE, establishment CROSS-CORDS used on kaiaks -......-....__- 9298
Of cca ceunnaceazes 1tes eee eee 834 | Cross VILLAGE CHIPPEWA, reservation for. 810
—, changes in Crow land cessions and reservations ...__. 786,
Coors used by Eskimo ...-....----------- 198
Coxu land cessions and reservations ....--. 786
COLUMBIA RESERVE, establishment of .-.--- 894
—, Changes iM). <.c. 528 - os ene ean esns 898, 910
—, CisCONtMNUaN CO Ohearaemeessedetem seo 916, 920
COLVILLE RESERVE, establishment of-. --.-- 856
——/CDAN PS Aen. === ae eee ee ee 858, 944
CoMANCHE land cessions and reservations 838, 846 |
G@OMBS TES Ans ere atest eee ate ee
— for making thread, Eskimo
848, 862, 864, 870, 874, 876, 880, 882, 884,
898, 900, 902, 904, 906, 908, 924-926, 942
Crow CREEK RESERVE, establishment of - 828
—, changes in 878, 896, 918, 934
CULEE land cessions and reservations.....- 786
Curry, R. P., lease of land to......-....... 753
CvsABOE INDIANS, grant of land to....-.._. 633
GusHING, ih. Hi work of..-2..---2.2--.-2.- Xxvii,
XXX-XXXi, XXXiv-xxxvi, xliy
CycLopepIA of Indian tribes, work on.. xly-xlvi
| DALE, Sir THOMAS, loan of corn to Indians
Company OF ONE HUNDRED, charter to 546
Comoza’s BAND, reservation for. 740
—, cession of reserve by 752
CoMPLEXION of western Eskimo ...-..-.--.-. 26, 27 |
Conesos, treaty of.----------...--<..--..--. 828
Connecricut, Indian policy of... 607-608, 611-619
CONNECTICUT INDIANS, account of .--..--. 612-614
—, purchase of land from ......------.-...- 616
Connecticut LAND COMPANY, cession of
Tandiclaimed i geeeeee eee seers eer 666
CONNECTICUT WESTERN RESERVE, history
0) Bee oa Ese K MOS OI OCC ASSS 667-669
CONSCIENCE, Eskimo .......-.-...-..------- 294 |
Conway, Maurice, grant of land to.-...-.-. 542 |
Cook1nG, Eskimo manner of...--......--- 288-289
Copper, Eskimo ornaments made of .... 52,56, 58
—, Eskimo implements made of .--. See WER
177-179, 276,
COQUELL, see SILETZ RESERVE.
, 286, 282, 283
Corp, Eskimo implements for making... 110-112
Corb ATTACHERS, Eskimo.........-.-.--- 142-145
CORMORANT SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of. 31,39
Cornsury, Lorp, instructions to .......... 589
CorN CREEK RESERVE, sale of 830
Corn CREEK UTA, executive order affecting 392
CorTEZ, HERNANDO, instructions to ........ 539
Corwin, U.S. revenue steamer, expeditions
by E-SWi- Nelson One sena eames 20-21
CosMIT RESERVE, establishment of ......... 884
COTOPLANENEE land cessions and reserya-
TIONS Re a=, - eee naan nee rere 782
COTTON CLOTH, Eskimo clothing made of -.- 32
—, Eskimo hunting bag made of...-...-... 167
CovuntvinG, Eskimo methods of ....... - 236-237
Covers to smokeholes of Eskimo houses. 246, 251
Cow CREEK, treaty of ---. << <2 1-2-5 eaecss 790
COWSKIN CREEK, treaty of. 744
CoyYETIE land cessions and reservations.... 782
CoyoTERO APACHE, disposal of land claimed
922
183
Wace: 564
DALL, W.H., ethnologic specimens collected
i ieee ee cee ye ee 46, 47, 73, 75, 83,
88, 168, 121, 147, 148, 155, 158, 182, 211, 296, = 8
NUANCES Y MSRUMNOS 3.5: 50---ceacaancenelaes 353-357
| —, Eskimo, examples of ...........--. 370-371, 372
—, Eskimo, place and time of performance
ileal eae eeta cant ene Seno sane se 286, 354
DANCING RABBIT CREEK, treaty of 726
DANOHABO land cessions and reservations. 784
Darpy, CAPE, see CAPE DARBY.
DaRENESS, land of, Eskimo legend. -- 511-514
Daxt throwing among Eskimo.........-- 333-334
| Daspra land cessions and reservations... -. 784
DAVENPORT, —, purchase of land by.-.---- 614-615
DAWATONT, —, grant of land to......-...... 686
Dayton, treaties of .-......-....-- - 800, 814
DEAD, Eskimo feasts to....._..-- 363-379, 424-425
—, Eskimo manner of regardi 423494
—, Eskimo shamans’ visits to land of .... 433-434
—, land of, Eskimo legend.-........--..-. 488-490
DEADFALLS, Eskimo use of.....-..----..--- 121
DEARBORN, HENRY, purchase of land from,
Dymenek ae. aseaec~ wae ce wien esses cance 773
DE Bois BLANc ISLAND, cession of..-...--- 656
Dr BRAM, —, survey by ---.---.-.------ 37-638
Dents, Eskimo regard for .......-.---..-..- 294
DECOIGNE, ELLEN, reservation for ...-...--- 742
—, see also DucoIn.
Decoys used by Eskimo in catching ptar-
migan. z S 132
| DEEP CREEK RESERVE, sale of .....-..----- 83
DEEP CREEK UTA, executive order affect-
DUP see wisieeaseocleteo= nt ---sseanwwals Sena 892
DeEER, Eskimo methods of killing and cap-
118-120
972 INDEX [ETH. ANN. 18
Page Page
Deer, Eskimo uses of intestine of-.......-- 118 | DoLtu FETICH, Eskimo..--.......--....-...- 441
—, see also REINDEER. Do.ts, Eskimo - 202, 342-345
DEER CREEK RESERVE, establishment of... 912 | DONELSON, S., grant of land to .....-....-.. 671
—, cession of 938 | Doors of Eskimo houses...--. -- 243, 244
DEERHORN, see HORN. DORCHESTER'’S Indian policy. . 604-605
DEERSKIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects made DOoUBLEHEAD, reservation for 671
Of Ae seee aac ce eee 397, 404, 406, 408, 413 | —, cession of reserve for 684
—, Eskimo clothing made of -.. 30,32, 35,36, 38,44 | DouGLAss,—, report concerning Paiute tim-
—, Eskimo hunting bag made of ..---.----- 167 ber'reserve|bync ov. caceceesccewecewecenene 833
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made DoyYLE, —, quoted on colonial policy toward
Ofna eee ee eee nana e, 217, 231 Indiang'2- sop = soeees- ceeereneeemens 600, 609, 632
—, see also REINDEER SKIN. DRAG HANDLES used by Eskimo..--.----.--- 172
DEFENSE of villages, Eskimo provision for. 327— | Drake, 8S. G., quoted on Massachusetts’
328 Indian) policy. <-.sspee eee ee eee 607
DELAWARE, Indian policy of-..--...---.----- 639 | DRawInG by Eskimo..............--..--. 197-198
DELAWARES, confederation of, with Chero- DRIFTING GOOSE’S BAND, land cessions and
R66. 32 sm oe Seon eee eatiae reese ss + 841 TESEUV SHON | P\Vieae seer e see ae eeReeee 896, 902
—, land cessions and reservations by--...--- 596- | Dkirtwoon, Uskimo buildings of. 244, 249, 252, 258
597, 648, 650, 654-656, 662-664, 666-
668, 674, 676-678, 684-688, 692, 724,
740, 778, 780, 790-792, 822, 824, 840
DELLIvs, GODFREY, grant of land to -.---.- 580
. DENONVILLE, J. R. DE B., quoted on French
policy toward Indians ..-.-....-------. 546-548 |
DEnNtTISTRY among Eskimo, practice of -.--- 310
DESCRIPTIVE ETHNOLOGY, work in ------ xly-xlvi
DETROIT, cession of land at .....---.--..--- 654
——s Oaby Ole eee seen eae ee 674-676, 810-812
DeviLts LAKE RESERVE, establishment of.. 842
DE WARD, G., Survey by------------------- 737
DrAtects of western Eskimo, distribution
D1EGUENO land cessions and reservations... 788
—, see also Mission INDIANS.
“DIMINISHED RESERYVE,”’ establishment of.. 822
= COSSIOM Olen = See e meee ees mans = cat 842
DInWIDDIE, WILLIAM, work of.....----.--- xlix
DIOMEDE ISLANDS, ceremonial objects from. 421
—, clothing from. -.....-- 30, 31, 34-35, 38, 39, 41, 42
—, description of villages on.....--.------- 256
—, implements and utensils from ......---- 63,
83, 84, 88, 89, 92, 102-103, 110-111, 115, 127-
129, 145, 163, 171, 173, 179-181, 189, 190, 192
—, legendary origin of people of --....... 517-518
== OLNAIME Nt itO seer =n see eee ol = 58 |
=, POO DLO Olam eeten en eee ei = 26, 27-28
—, transportation apparatus from. 210, 216, 226
—— tO YS CLOM: eater ao ele eae -- 346-347
DippeErs, Eskimo .-.-....-.-.- 65-70
Disease, Eskimo treatment of- -
IDISMER SMSKINIOL == eee eee ase s = - 70-72 |
—, tools used by Eskimo in making. --..--. 85, 89
DISTRIBUTIVE NUMERALS, Unalit, table of... 240
Doaks STAND, treaty of .-....--.-------- 700-702
DOoaKSVILLE, treaty of ..-...-..---------- 764-766
DoanqQuon, grant of land to....---.-.------ 686
Doss, —, grant of land by --.---...------- 629
Docpuc land cessions and reservations.... 786
DovcGE, —, recommendation by, concerning
Walker River reserve.....----..--.-..--- 873
Doe, Eskimo beliefs concerning character
Ole 438-439
—, Eskimo employment of ---.----- poten hb
— harness and accouterments, Eskimo... 209-211
Doaskin, Eskimo clothing made of 31, 39, 40
DOLL FESTIVAL of Eskimo....--..----------- 379
—, Eskimo implements made of 116
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
Of eeeeeeoe ee ee eee atee ee eee --. 206, 217
—on Alaskan coast, abundance of--.--....-- 24
| DRILL BOWS Eskimos. 52-4 jeee eee eee 82-84
DRIGKIGAPS Ns kimoln-oeeeassee eee eee 84-85
DRILLING, Eskimo clothing made of. ....... 32
—, Eskimo tents made of.............---.-- 260
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
OfScdoseceden sere e aise ne Sacto aco se eee aoe 217
DRILLS, (NSkiMO: - ose ssserees Soe we eeean ee 76, 81-82
DRIVES of waterfowl made by Eskimo..... 135
DRUMS; Mskimo\-222 22. 2<-=-sceecesescenee 350-353
DUAL EXISTENCE of animals, Eskimo belief
in sasecpinueeecoscs cence eae 394-395, 425
Du CHESNEAU, —-, quoted on French policy
tonveardeIn dans ees senas eee ne eee 549
Ducks, Eskimo method of catching...--. 134, 135
DUCK SKIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects made
Oeste re a re ee 419
—. Eskimo clothing made of.........---..-. 31
Duck VALLEY RESERVE, authority for
establishment of .....-.-.-----.-.....-..- 828
—, establishment of..-..--.----...-2.....-- 890
— CHAE G10 eeee eee == nee eee eae 920
Ducor, ELLEN, grant of land to....-...-.-- 665
—, see also DECOIGNE.
Durur, H. H., report on Warm Springs
reserve by 946
DuMMER, JEREMIAH, quoted on Maine’s In-
ignipol cyee=eeese es aseeeteen see een ee 609)
Durant, GEORGE, purchase of land by... 625-626
Doren claim to landsin America, basisof.. 528
— policy toward Indians-_- 575-579, 587, 591, 592, 612
Dury, Eskimo feeling of....-....-........-- 294
Dw misH land cessions and reservations... 798,
834, 864, 868
DWARF PEOPLE, Eskimo legend of. ......- 480-481
DWELLING HOUSES, Eskimo, life in......-. 288-289
Dwiaut, THEODORE, quoted on Connecti-
cul?sindianpolieyeeraeseneeesaeeee a §11-612
DYEING by Eskimo. .....-.--.-------------. 117
EAGLE FEATHERS, Eskimo ceremonial ob-
jects made of-.....- .. 415-416
EAR FLAPS, Eskimo ..- = 37-38
EARRINGS and beads, Eskimo...--.....----- 52
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 973
Page
Earrn, Eskimo buildings of............---- 245 | FAMILIES, Eskimo, size of ..................
East Capk, description of ruins at......... 265 | FAMILY MARKS, Eskimo
—, description of villages at -............ 257-258 | FAMINE on St Lawrence island.
—1) BLS VERIAG E =a.n ee ene ae een eae see 320-321 | FASTENERS for belts, Eskimo.......-.-..... 59-63
——, OFnaMments frominss ach anon sss eee seen 50 | FASTENING RODS for Eskimo women’s
=; people of: s sqags- een cence tee cee 26 BULITHIS BWWEVOB it a cepe neon meee eet aceon 105, 106
—, umiaks used at .cc-.5<.2cccoccen- sense 218 | Fat, Eskimo manner of eating........... 267-268
—, utensils from 63 | Fawns, Eskimo method of hunting ...--. =e 26)
East Carr Esko, clothing of-. FAWN SKINS, value of, among Eskimo ...-.-_. 23
—, language of..............- FeAks, RoBert, purchase of land by......- 616
—, legend of origin of. MRASTSHESKim0 == 2. ce sche ccesueus 357-393, 424-495
—, physical characteristies of --.-
Sy bRtCOOI 2 DY po ages 3 eee
EAstTuHam, purchase of land by....-.-------
EAst HAMPTON BOOK OF LAWS, extractfrom. 617-
618
EATON, JOHN, quoted on Indian population
of the United States... 2. .-2.cccc-<2<2s- 537
Eaton, THEOPHILUS, purchase of land by.614-615
Ec.ipses, Eskimo beliefs concerning .-.. 430-431
EcoONCHATIMICO, reservation for.......-.--. 706
EDWARDSVILLE, treaties of. -- - 692, 696-698
—, confirmation of cession by treaty of...-. 742
EEu land cessions and reservations......-- 788
EEL RIVER, see MIAMI (EEL RIVER BAND).
Eacs, Eskimo methods of gathering..... 133, 268
EGREMONT, Lorn, quoted on English policy
toward” Indiangtsnus<een= so semee eee nee 557
ELEPHANT POINT, ruins on.-.........---. 264-265
ExLiorr, —, drawing by.-.-..--.-..-.... 331-332
ELLs, G. E., cited on Massachusetts history 599
EMATHLOCHEE, reservation for...........-- 706
ENDURANCE of Eskimo 29
ENGLISH claim to lands in America, basisof 528
— policy toward Indians..-.............. 549-561
ERMINE SKIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects
Made Of)Ss-coe kon eee eee ee 418
— fetich MSM: ---24- 5c eee ease eee 441
ERMINE TOTEM, representation of ........-. 524
EskIMAUAN peoples, characterization of.. liii-liv
Eskimo about Bering strait, memoir on. -.. li-liy,
19-518 |
—, Work among..........sscecccees XXxlii-xxxiv
EskIun land cessions and reservations... ... 784
ESPENBERG, CAPE, see CAPE ESPENBERG.
EsTHETOLOGY, relation of technology to... xxxix
<=) WOEK IN. ccesecconneaenieaeeeeeen XXX-xXxxiv
EsTRADA, JOSE DE, quoted on Spanish policy
toward Indians! l22-5<sccn eee eteee eee 543
ETCHING, Eskimo, examples of......... 48, 54-55,
69, 84, 86, 89, 90, 93, 100, 101, 103, 106, 108,
120, 127, 142, 146, 148, 165, 182, 191, 193-
195, 197, 223, 226, 275-278, 284, 345, 351, 446
— to the dead, Eskimo ........... 363-379, 424-425
FEATHERING on Eskimo arrows and spears. 136,
187, 151, 157, 159, 160, 161
FEATHER QUILLS, Eskimo fishing lines made
BP tere ries ansinsohahoe acs on ene tena eee ate ak 175-176
FEATHERS, Eskimo ceremonial objects made
bce me eee 396, 397, 399, 401, 405, 410, 412-416
—, Eskimo ornamentation with ........... 37,168
FEATHER VANES, Eskimo noose made of.... 124
FELLows, J., transactions of Seneka with.. 770,
772, 776, 818
FEMALE CHILDREN, Eskimo custom of kill-
BX ee ers clase ata aah ee ee 289-290
FERULES on Eskimo whips aa frst)
FESTIVALS, Eskimo -....- -- 357-3893, 424-455
FETICHES, Eskimo... .
FEvups among Eskimo........-.-.--- 292-293
FEVER RIVER, reservation at .-...
FEWKES, J. W., work of........- Xvii,
XxXxXi-xxxii, xliv, xlvi-xlvii
FICTILE WARE from New Mexico, collection
and study of............-.---. XXXI-xxxii, xvii
FIELD RESEARCH. -...--.-...--------<- XXvii-xxx
FIGHTING among Eskimo, cease of.---...-.- 330
—, Eskimo methods of. ............222.-.. 328-329
| “FIGURE Four” TRAPS, Eskimo .......-. 121, 125
FILLETS, ceremonial, Eskimo -...-. 416-418
FINANCIAL STATEMENT..... we 1
FINGER MASKS, Eskimo .-............-.--- 412-415
FINGER-RESTS on Eskimo spears and lances,
PEO pace neeresaseo eceesece eee sne 146, 150-151
— on Eskimo throwing-sticks, use of ...... 153
| Fincers, Eskimo use of, in counting -.... 236-237
FINISHING TOOLS used by Eskimo in wood
NRODEINE wim amie nie ewan ee caeapetaam cue 87-89
FIREARMS, introduction of, among Eskimo
118-119
— used by Eskimo............---.....2-- 163-166
FIRE BALL, Eskimo legend of. --- 510-511
FIRE-MAKING IMPLEMENTS, Eskimo -- 75-76
FIREPLACES of Eskimo honses--- - 244, 245
First CuristiAN PARTY of Oneida, treaty
— implements, Eskimo......... pice meee 80-81 on MN emeee one eae Se anaeeasa see Ee 772
ETHNIC SCIENCE, classification of ...... XXv-xxvi | FISH, as food, importance to Eskimo of...-. 24
Evans, —, grant of land to...... -- 580 | —, Eskimo account of creation of .....-.. 454-455
EVERETTE, W.E., work of.. --. xxix | —, Eskimo methods of preparing ---...-- 183, 267
Ewina, —, surveys by .... - 655 | FisH-arRows, Eskimo....-.............-- 160-161
EXxuisits by the Burean.......... ---- Xlix | Fisarne, Eskimo methods of -........-.-- 173-190
EXPLORATION, work in ........... - XXvii-xxx | —, Eskimo seasons of ..-....-. 173-174, 183-184
EXPRESSION, Eskimo readiness of.......... 309 | — implements, Eskimo..-.-............---- 173-175
EYESHADES worn by Eskimo............. 167-169 | FISH SKIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects of... 420
—, Eskimo clothing made of...-..-..-....-. 36
—, Eskimo implements made of ...... 105, 146, 161
FACE PROTECTORS worn by Eskimo ........ 35 | —, Eskimo method of dressing............- 117
Farr held by Eskimo .................. eoe- 229 | FISH-SPEARS, Eskimo..........-----eeee-- 194-195
974 INDEX [ETH. ANN. 18-
Page Page
FisH-TRAPS, Eskimo.-.......-------------- 183-185 | Fort JACKSON, treaty of...--.------- - 678
—, Eskimo, implements used in making---. 88 | Fort James, establishment of. == 659
Five Nations, land cessions by ----.---- 552-554, | Forr LARAMIE, treaties of....-...-...-.. 786,848
580-581,596 —, description of Sioux claims under treaty
—, seealso NEW YORK INDIANS; SIX NATIONS. O) ipsa ees eee ed ses eace 905
FLAKING IMPLEMENTS used by Eskimo in | —, surrender of rights ie treaty of-. 819, "852, 864
making stone tools....-.-..--.----------- 91 Forr LEAVENWORTH, treaties of-.----.-- 740, 760
FLannEL, Eskimo fishing implements made Fort McIntosh, treaty of...-.-.---------- 648
Of soo S a ewan ease eee ena 179 | Fort Massac, reservation of.......-..---- 656
—, Eskimo hunting bag made of -.--..----- 167 | Forr NAssAv, founding of....-.-.....----- 576
FLASKS for powder, Eskimo...-....--------- 165 Forr OSWEGO, reservation at.-.....--.---- 642
FLAT BELLY’S VILLAGE, reservation at. 716 Forr PECK RESERVE, establishment of... --- 924
—, cession of reserve at ......-..------ 752 | Forr STANTON RESERVE, establishment of. 862-864
FLATHEAD land cessions and reservations... 808- —, changes in-.--.. -..--.--.------------ 870, 906
810, 812-814, 858 | ForT Sranwix, treaties of......---.-..-. 584, 648
FLETCHER, BENJAMIN, grants of land by-.-. 580 Fort SULLY, treaty of 838
Fuint, Eskimo implements made of -.----- 80-82. | Forr SUMNER, treaty of .-----..---..--.- 848-850
114, 145-147, 149,159,171 Fort WaynE, cession of land at. en Mit
FLINT AND STEEL among Eskimo, use of -- --. 76, | —\treatiesOfes--ee area eae a 662, 664, 676-678
FLINT RIVER, treaty of------------------.-.. 768 | —, assent of Wea to treaty of. - - 678
FLOAT-BOARDS used by Eskimo ....------ 137-138 Forr WILKINSON, treaties of -- 660, 662
FLoats used by Eskimo .-.....-..-..--.---- 126—- | Fort WIsE, treaty of..-...-.--.-..... - 824
128, 140-142, 185-186, 188,218 Fow., Eskimo methods of catching.-....-. 268
FLoopD LEGENDS, Eskimo ....-----.-.-.----- 452 Fox, Eskimo methods of trapping-..-.-. 121-123
Fioors of Eskimo buildings. . —, sea, Eskimo mythic animal....-.--...-. 444
FLoripA, proclamation for gov one of. 558-5
—, study of relics’ from.-----2-.-...... XXX-xxxi
FLORIDA TRIBES, see SEMINOLE.
FoucGEr, Perer, signature of deeds by ---.- 606
FOLKLORE, Eskimo, scope of .-------..---- 450-452
FOoLKTALES, Eskimo -.-- - 450-518
Fonp pv Lac, treaty of 714, 780
Fonp pu Lac Cuippewa land cessions and
reservations ...---.------..--------- 796, 856, me
Foop, Eskimo, kinds of .----------------- 267-27!
—, Eskimo methods of preparing.--.-.-... ae
Foop stppty, effect on Eskimo tempera-
THO AU em cn nce con npecs - Spe Se oS OS CO CSeE eS 298
— of western Eskimo, abundance of ------- 24
FoorspaLt among Eskimo ---.--...--.------ 335-336
FOODWEAR, iskinome-..-—=5==—-—==-—'-'==--- 40
Forpes, PeRES, cited on Massachusetts
Indian policy -<--=--2<---------.------.-. 607
ForEIGN policy toward Indians. -- - 538-561
Fort ADAMS, treaty of ..--------------- -- 660
Fort AmsTERDAM, founding of - 576
Fort ARMSTRONG, treaties of...---.--..--.- 736
Fort BELKNAP RESERVE, establishment of . 926
Fort BERTHOLD RESERVE, establishment of 852
—, changes in...-....-----------=----- 900, 942, 944
Fort BRIDGER, treaties of. Ho S SAbee Sone 828, 850
Forr Cups, treaty of .----..-----.----.--. 780
Forv CLARK, treaty 0f'--------+------------ 676 |
Fort CONFEDERATION, treaty of .......----- 662
For? DEFIANCE, cession of land at ..-.-.--- 654
Forr Dv CHESNE, military reservation in-
cluding -....-....---- +------------------- 925
Fort G1BsON, treaties of ......------- 744-748, 774
Fort GIBSON MILITARY RESERVATION, estab-
lishment Of: ~-=-saces sacle aeeeee == 720
—, treaty affecting
Fort HALL RESERVE, establishment of. -- 846, 850
—, changesin-.-----..s5-2-. -- 906, 926, 928
Forr HARMAR, treaties of .--.-.---.----- 650-652
Fort Harrison, treaties of...-.--------- 680, 698
Fort Inpustry, treaties of..-...-------- 666, 668
Fox INDIAN land cessionsand reservations. 666,
680, 706, 710-712, 726, 736, 760-762, 766-768, 778,
792, 822, 824, 842, 858, 886, 918, 922, 938-940
Fox SKLy, Eskimo ceremonial objects made
OL scemee scan nae aclge =e esa ems ome Rm 418
—, Eskimo clothing made of ...-.-.--.----- 32, 33
Frames for storage of Eskimo sledges and
Kaka == -——— 244, 245
— for stretching skins, Eskimo...-.. oan LLG
FREDERICKS, —, acknowledgments to...--- 22
FRENCH claim to lands in America, basis of. 528
— policy toward Indians..-...-.-.--.----- 545-549
FRESNO RIVER RESERVE, abandonment of.. 822
FRocKs, Eskimo Bone sess ace oon Do ose asS- 30-36
FUKETCHEEPOONTA, cession of reserve at.. 726
FULLERTON, M. A., reporton Warm Springs
reserve by-------------------------------- 946
FUNERAL OBSERVANCES, Eskimo.--.---.--- 310-322
Funous mixed with tobacco by Eskimo.... 271
FUNGUS-ASH BOXES, Eskimo...--...------- 275-278
FUR-BEARING ANIMALS, Eskimo seasons for
hunting.-.---.---------------------+--- 125-126
FUTURE LIFE, Eskimo beliefs concerning. 422-425
GADSDEN, —, Survey by -..-.---.--.---..--- 705
GAGE, Sir THOMAS, charter granted to... 550,563
GALAXxy, Eskimo belief concerning 449
GALICE (GALEESE) CREEK INDIANS,
TV SO Gees se ste ae el ao 797
331
GAME, as food, importance fo Eskimo of --- 24
—, Eskimo enstoms relating to..-....---- 307-308
GAMES, Eskimo.......--------------- 297, 330-339
GANE, H.S., work of-.-- -- <2. 2.-------=---< Xxix
GARDEAU, reservation at.....-------------- 658
GARDEN ISLAND, reservation of...-..------- 810
Gares, Sir THoMas, charter granted to.... 529
GarscHet, A. S., work of...---- XXxviii, xliii, xliv
GAUGES, net-making, Eskimo.-.--......-. 190-191
GEESE, Eskimo method of killing..---.---. 134
GENESEE, treaties Of .....--.-----++see-e- 658, 660
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 975
Page Page
GENEsIs, Eskimo account of. ............ 425-497, | GRANITE, Eskimo ornaments made of. 49
452-462, 482-483 GRAPHITE, Eskimo fetich made of... . 439
GEN, masks made by Eskimo to represent 394 | Grass, Eskimo clothing made of ........ 30, 39, 43
Gentes, Rakim: 2322-308 seoceseuae liv, 322-325 —, Eskimo implements made of .. 113, 119, bi 176
—, Unalit terms relating to .-.............. 322 —, Eskimo manufactures from -- 202-205
GEOGRAPHIC FEATURES of range of western | —, Eskimo method of making thread from. 110-111
Eskimo... i222 su eas eens eee ee 23-24 | —, Eskimo tobacco implements made of.... 280
George II, charter granted by ..-....----- 634 | —, Eskimo toys made of
GeorGE III, proclamation concerning pur- Eskimo transportation apparatus made
chases from Indians issued by ......--. 633-634 Oo: cic oR SOMES Ce SHERRI EAE Bene cE Eee 217
GeEorGIA’s policy toward Indians........ 634-639 | GRASS PLANT, discontented, legend of... -. 505-510
GERFALCON TOTEM, representations of -..-. 324 | GRAVE Boxes, Eskimo ..........-...-.--- 310-322
Guiaiea, Eskimo visits to Russian fair at.. 230 | GRAVE CREEK land cessions and reserva-
Guosts, Eskimo belief in...... -.......--. 422 SO ere soninens sae ete nee Se ae 796
Giant, Eskimo legend of ............---. d71-474 | GRAvEYaRps, Eskimo.-......-......--2-.0. 313
GiLa APACHE, treaty with..............--- BEAR CRAS NA RULVEY DYiace ses seeee se oe nese accak 795
GILA BEND RESERYE, establishment of-. --. 908 | GRAYLING, Eskimo methods of catching.... 179
GILA RIVER RESERVE, establishment of- --- 20 GREELY, A. SUrVOy DY ...0....--2-oc---cece O77
—, changes in ........<..0:--- 888, 894-896, 906,914 | GREEN BAY, reservations at .......... 712, 756, 773
GILBERT, SiR Humporey, charter granted , change in reserve at ............-------- 768
TOiSse othe eae ee PaO ETCAbY OL 2225.0 2ac2 ace ecu ccdcsce c 722, 742-744
GILL, De LAncey W., work of. xhx | GREENEVILLE, treaty of ...............--- 654-656
GILL NEts, Eskimo . mreititee ee 183-185 —, cession of reserve made by treaty of.... 678
Gios, Don CristoyaL, request for land | GREENSTONE, Eskimo implements made of. 82,92
grant by 543° GREENWOOD, —, determination of facets
Girts, Eskimo custom of killing....-.-.. 289-290 IES OM in anawatooe etwas eee es a eseoeee so 8 dey
—, Eskimo, physical characteristics of... ... 28 | GRIGNON, C. A., reservation for «= 744
GrRTY's TOWN, cession of land at .......-.. 654 Gros VENTRE land cessions and reserva-
GuAss, Eskimo implements made of...-.. 146, 171 MONG mech case he seca ck hae oe eer eee ee ceee eee 786,
—, Eskimo ornaments made of .........---- 49, 54 852, 864, 874, 276, 880, 900-902, 924-926, 942
GLENN, JAMES, treaty concluded by.....--. 633 | GROUSECREEK, see Hoopa V ALLEY RESERVE.
GLOVES; Eisltimo<2¢20- See ann enone tee 38-40 || GROUSELAND, treaty of............---.----- 668
, ceremonial, of Eskimo...............--- 416 Grover, JAMES, license to purchase land
GNADENHUTTEN, reservation at .........2.. 650 BRRUEUM Ne cmsa asic cece aren Seo e eases eee 57.
—, purchase of reserve at.................. 704 GveEsts, Eskimo custom of offering food to. 297
Gneiss, Eskimo fishing implement made of. 179 —, Eskimo place for reception of........... 286
GOGGLEs, snow, worn by Eskimo ........ 169-171 GUILLEMOT SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of. 34
GOLDINGE, WILLIAM, license to purchase GULLETS, Eskimo clothing made of_.-...... 44
land issaed tos: so.2s 24-2 = seer eee 578 = —, leather made by Eskimo from .......... 117
GOLOFNIN BAY, clothing from = 42 | GULL LAKE, reservation at ...........-..-.. 802
—, implements from.......... - 89,144 —_, cession of reserve at 830
—, people of .-......-..... 26 GuLLs, Eskimo methods of catching....... 133
—, tobacco implements from. - 276 GuM, spruce, Eskimo ornament made of... 53
—, transportation apparatus from.........- 222 GuNPOWDER, Eskimo paint made of... 198
—, Visit by E. W. Nelson to ................ 20 | Guns, introduction of, among Eskimo...... 119
GOODNEWS BAY, ruins on .................. 2GLS aged Dy MSkim0: <2... vcs c.s-esenee 166
GOosE SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of ..... 31 | GuvT sKIN, Eskimo house fittings made of .. 246
GORGEs, SiR FERDINANDO, charter granted |
Ue rer Hons Cae CORE one Be 530 |
GouGes, Eskimo vs--n=sesesese teeny cee 89 | Hapryapo land cessions and reservations.. 784
GRAFFENRIED, EMANUEL, cited on cause of Hkare) Makino... -...--22--2220 ae - 26, 28
North Carolina Indian war .............. 628 | —, Eskimo ceremonial objects nat of.
GRAND Bots on Fox river, reservation at... 724 | —, Eskimo methods of dressing-
GRAND ISLAND, reservation on ....... 756 | —, Eskimo toys made of ...........-..-....
GRAND PAWNEE, treaty with ......... 750 | — ornaments, Eskimo..............-.--.--.-
GRAND PORTAGE CHIPPEWA land cessions | HaLr-BLoop EskrMo, characteristics of.... 2
and reservations --- 796,938 | HAMILTON, ALEXANDER, protest by, cited...
Granp RIVER CHIPPEWA, reservation for.. 810 | HamMER used by Eskimo... ...-..-.------. 75
GRAND RIVER Ura land cessions and res- | HAND BALL played by Eskimo ........... 336-337
ELVAULONG: oa... oeseraa ene ae eee eee 848,893 | HANDLES, drag, Eskimo .-.....-.......-...-- 172
GRANDE RONDE RESERVE, establishent of. 800,818 | — for Eskimo boxes and buckets ........ 100-103
GRAND TRAVERSE HAY, reservation at-.... 756 — for Eskimo drill cords...........-....-.. 82
GRAND TRAVERSE CHIPPEWA, reservation — for Eskimo fish nets......-..--..-.-.---- 189
SOT Sosa oo e ain aw nak eee ee ae 810 — for Eskimo floats..............---.--.... 145
GRANITE, Eskimo implements made of.....- 116, | — for Eskimo skin scrapers...........----- 114
179, 181, 182,187 | — for Eskimo tool Lhe ee emiasecno- ere 93
976 INDEX [ETH. ANN. 18
Page Page
HANDLES for Eskimo work-boxes and water HOLLAND, see DuTcH.
DuUCkKets «..5 occ cosene see noes ena eee 100-103 | HoLtanp LAnpD Company, transactions of,
HAnDLEY, T. B., survey by 946 with :Senekao-2-- ter sceccceeee ee 659, 662, 663
Hanson —, abandonment of reserve by -... 795 | HoLMEs, ABIEL, quoted on Plymouth’s In-
—, reports concerning California Indians dian polityecs-ees == eee eee ee ee 600-601
DY wine ws cedven cose coneeen eee ceaewasc as 851 | HoLMEs, WILLIAM,-purchase of land from
Harpoon of Eskimo.....-..--..---. ~ 29 Indians ‘by.255- 3 eee ceseoeeeee nee eae 612
Harpy, —, letter on English Indian policy HOLMIUK land cessions and reservations... 782
DY ion nk nos oa. ona ee eee scan ee 555 | HoLocLaME land cessions and reservations. 782
Hare, Eskimo methods of catching. -...... 124 | HOLoLup! land cessions and reservations.. 784
—, Eskimo clothing made from skin of..--. 35 | HOLSTON RIVER, treaty of---.-..----------. 652
HARKINS, G. W., letter to, concerning Choc- Homans, —, cited on Massachusetts’ Indian
taw reserve 673 policy -c-en~-- = - 602-603
Hankness, H. 0., cession including im- Hoops) Eskimo. s-: s-=see eee ee eee 30-36
provements of - se 928 | Hooks, boat, used by Eskimo ......--..-. 222-223
Harness for dogs, Eskimo. .---..-.------ 209-211 | —, fishing, Eskimo ----.........--.------- 175-183
HAnRINGTON’S, treaty of......--.---.------- 706 | — for belt-fasteners, Eskimo..-............ 62
Harris, T. M., cited on Dorchester’s In- — for handling blubber, Eskimo -......._-- 73
Gian WOLMCy = once eee Ree PERE ams <2 604 | Hoopaun land cessions and reservations.... 788
Harce, Acwi, survey Oye e242 5----2--2-- 817 | —, see also HuPA.
HaArcHets used by Eskimo in making Hoopa VALLEY RESERVE, act authorizing.. 830
thread). Joo eee ee ease seeenee ee ana cc 110 | —, establishment of .........-..--.--..--. 832, 886
HAatTcHER, J. B., work of........-.--- KKviii-xxix, | —(ChanP@an2---en- a. 2 ee eesenees epee ae 942, 944
Harts worn by Eskimo in hunting...--.-- 167-169 | —, removal of Indians to.........-....---.- 850
HAUDAUNWAUGH, grant of land to.....-... 686 | Hooper, C. L., acknowledgments to. .--.... 20
HavasuPat land cessions and reservations. 900, | —,ethnologic specimens collected by..-.. 116,149
902, 906 | Hope, Pornt, see Point Hope.
HAVERHILL, purchase of land by. - 606 | HopeWELL, treaties of-- ---- 648-650
HAWKINS, —, survey by -------------------- 653 | Hopkins, EDWAkD, erection of trading post
HAYNES, JOHN, purchase of land by.-..----- 616 by .- 5 616
HEADMEN, Eskimo, choice of...-.--.----. 303-305 | HOPKINTON, purchase of site of -.-.-....--- 606
—, Eskimo terms for.-..---.........-----.--- 304 | Horn carving by Eskimo...-.........--. 196-197
HEAVEN, Eskimo ideas of 423 | —, Eskimo implements and utensils made
HEINTZELMAN, S. P., report concerning Men- Off nse an eee 66, 69, 74, 77-82, 85-92, 101,
dicinoreserve!by--------=+--------------- 851 102, 104, 106, 107, 110, 111, 115, 116, 130-131,
Ein skimoandessotessseanse ae. 5-5-. as 423 133, 136, 137,140, 142,146-148, 150-152, 159, 163,
HELL GATE, treaty of 165, 167, 168, 174, 175, 177, 179-182, 188, 190-195
HELMETS, hunting, of Eskimo.-...-.-.--. 166-169 | —, Eskimo musical instruments made of... 351
HENING’S STATUTES, extracts from .....--. 565 | _ Eskimo ornaments made of .-..--..----- 58, 59
HENLEY, —, report on Fresno River reserve —, Eskimo surgical instruments made of... 310
by -------------+-- CREE RO OSSD IIS 823 | __ Eskimo tobacco implements made of.. 276,277
oa? report we Mendocino reserve by --...... 851 —, Eskimo toys made of. ....--..-.... 342, 345, 346
—, selection of reserves by-.--------- 794, 815, 816 | —, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
HERRERA, ANTONIO DE, quoted on Spanish _ || pe ae 208, 210, 214, 219, 223, 226-298
policy toward Indians.--.--.--.---.------ 539 : : Z z
HerrinG, Eskimo implements for catch- — tools used by Eskimo in working =a BL
. 187, 188 HospPITALity, Eskimo --- 295-297
— fishing among Eskimo, season o _. 183 | HoTHAM INLET, experiences of Fh. W. Nelson
HeEwinG tools used by Eskimo....-.--...--. 91 at ------ +--+ 22-2222 222-2 ee eee ee eee eee 298-299
Hew1r7, J. N. B., workof....-.--- XXViii, xliii, xliy | —, implements from.-.--.--.-----.--------. 86,
HIDE AND SEEK played by Eskimo..-...--.- 337 88, 89, 91, 93, 193, 110, 114, 159, 165, 171, 178, 188
HIGH ISLAND, reservation of........-....--. 810) | — ormamentsitrom)ssene sper eed eeeee 47, 63-64
HIvper, F. F., work of-..- = ELVA ||) —, SHAM or CaucaD ist eee eee tte eee 261-262
HInGEs on Eskimo boxes 93-100 | —, tobacco implements from.......--..--- 276-277
—on Eskimo doors....-.-- 24k | toys frome aes ees eee ee eee ees B44
Hockey played by Eskimo ..- Speies!- | <= trading eam p tees eens eee eee 231
pee at list of publications by- en Hor SPRINGS RESERVE, establishment of.... 874
SSOP Ofte ace aes ae ee eee eee eee are = xlvi 6
Hor Buckitoopa, treaty of-..-......-.--- 664 | 7° Heese pera} Ten teat Ra ips ORG eke
Hoc Creek SHAWNEE land cessions and res- fe Kee ey
Sivas ar _ 686, 732 Hoven, W., acknowledgments to 22
Hon land cessions and reservations...--.-. g4g | Hovse-Lire of Eskimo - - 285-292
Ho.cuma land cessions and reservations... 782 | Houses, Eskimo...-...- ---- 241-263
—, see also owKUMA. ‘“ HOUSEWIVES,” Eskimo. - 104-106, 205
HOLE-IN-THE-DAY, reservation for...-...--- 802 | Houston, R., survey by -------.------------ 697
Hotes for labrets, Eskimo method of mak- | Howe, Josepn, quoted on Canada’s Indian
SMD as vos Seccee oes See eee ee EAR | DOLGY: . 5.5 -2c gee eee ea ae eS 561
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX OTT
Page Page
HOWECHER land cessions and reservations 782 | INDIAN SPRING, abrogation of treaty of .... 714
Howkuma land cessions and reservations. 784 | —, reservation including.....-..-.......... 702
—, see also HOLCUMA. | —, cession of reserve including........-. 708, 714
Howoner, grant of land to .......---.----- 686 INDUSTRY, see TECHNOLOGY.
HULL, —, survey directed by .--.........-.- 677 | INFIDELITY, Eskimo manner of regarding.. 292
HUNSATUNG, see HOOPA VALLEY RESERVE. INHERITANCE among Eskimo. .-.-.......... 307
Hunter, R. L,, reference to map by -------- 808 | INLAYING, Eskimo, examples of .......__. 83, 98,
HUNTING among Eskimo, seasons of. . 125 144, 162, 168, 182, 200, 274, 277
— bags and helmets, Eskimo -- 166-169 | INNOKO RIVER, explorations by KE. W. Nel-
—, Eskimo customs relating to........... 307-308 ROMO Ieee tet erie bata se ee eer ee 20
—methods and implements, Eskimo .... 118-173 | Insects, Eskimo account of creation of .... 455
Hupa land cessions and reservations. 832, 886, 942
—, see also HOOPAH.
Hort, G., establishment of reserve by .---- 831
Ick on Alaskan coast, presence of ...------ 24
IcE CREEPERS, Eskimo .--...--.-.-- - 215-216
Ice picks, Eskimo ..- 78, 79, 174
Ick scoops, Eskimo .. SeeeLio,
Ick sTAFFs, Eskimo --.--..----.--------
Icy caper, implements and utensils from.. 70,128
—,8ummer camps at ....-..-.-.--.-.-..--.- 263
—, transportation apparatus from. - ~ 213
Ivano InpIAns, treaty with.......----..--- 486
IDAKARIWAKAHA land cessions and reserva-
ULON Gece ete es te 788
IGloGAGAMvt, description of........------- 249 |
IGnivTvkK, description of. 252
IkARUCK land cessions and reservations... 788
TROGMUT ran gelofs aa ease ene aces ee eas 26
— terms of chronology ....--.-------------- 235
IkoOGMUT, buildings at ......-...-.....-.--- 248
—, ceremonial objects from.....-...... 420, 418-419
—, clothing from -..-- Saoshtchcsosesasccscts 36 |
=, festivallat: -25 232 2--cs noe osc ee eens 379
—, implements and utensils from ..----..-- 66,
71, 72,79, 87, 98-99, 115, 185-187
—, legends from.........- ~ 494-497, 516-517
pansy lst es ne here se ecincce 264
— 5 LOVE ALO rte ease ieee - 345, 346
ILLINOIS CONFEDERACY, treaty with..-.... 692, 695
Iuunois River INDIANS, synonyms for .... 797 |
Itiivois River Orrawa, CHIPPEWA, AND
POTAWATOMI land cessions and reserva-
ONS es sas ceteris 680-682, 710, 712, 722-724
IMAGES, memorial, of Eskimo.......-..-- 317-319
IMPLEMENTS, Eskimo -..---.....-...------- 74-196
—, carving, Eskimo ........--.-.-........-. 85-86
-—, fire-making, Eskimo .-.-....------..----- 75-76
—, SHINE, SKN On once mnieee ass ete 173-196
— for making core and thread, Eskimo .. 110-112
— from Florida, study of..-.......-... XXX-XXxi
—, hunting, Eskimo................----- 118-173
—, net-making, Eskimo.......-...-..-.---- 190
—, scoring, Eskimo.....-.----.-...---.--.-- 80-81
—, steel, Eskimo........-----.-.-- 80, 85, 89, 91, 106
—, tobacco, Eskimo.......-......-...---- 271-285
—, woodworking, Eskimo - 81-93
IMPOUNDING of birds, Eskimo method of..-. 134
INAJA RESERVE, establishment of ...-...-..- 884
Inp1An land cessions in the U. S., memoir on
SeReEO eS sas aescosanate li-lii, liv-lvii, 527-949
— population of the U.S., statistics of....-. 537
Inp1An-Esk1m0 half-bloods, characteristics
OC) RAR ees = Fe Re a oe 28 |
INDIAN SPRING, treaties of ............... 702, 708
INTERMARRIAGE among tribes of western
PS EI Ole ane ete la|te a ai cence een iS
INTESTINE, Eskimo clothing made of........ 36, 41
—, Eskimo hunting implements made of...
—, Eskimo method of tanning -...........-
—, Eskimo musical instruments made of... 352
INTIMPEACH land cessions and reservations.
Invas, Eskimo beliefs concerning 387
388, 392, 394, 395, 422, 423, 427, 435, 440, 441
—, Eskimo carving representing-.........- 440
—, Eskimo masks representing....-.--..-. 395,
397, 401, 402, 406, 408
‘INVITING IN’ feast of Eskimo-......... 358-359
IONOHUMNE land cessionsand reservations. 782
IowA land cessions and reservations ...... 706,
710-712, 726, 760, 768, 772, 792, 824, 912, 918
TrisH, —, treaties concluded by -- 829, 831
Tron, Eskimo implements made of 81,
82, 85, 86, 106, 107, 109, 123, 137,
145-149, 159, 161, 165, 176-182
—, Eskimo ornaments made of 58
—, Eskimo surgical instruments made of. 309-310
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of.... 273,
282, 283
— implements among Eskimo, introduction
Oi esc pe UE CCE GOERS Ee Rear eee oan 80, 89, 91
— oxide, Eskimo paint made of ..- ato
TROQUOIAN INDIANS, work among ..---..-- XXxvili
TROQUOIAN LANGUAGES, studies in... ... xliii-xliv
Troguols, see Five Nations; New York
INDIANS; SEVEN NATIONS OF CANADA;
Srx NaTIONs.
TROQUOIS POINT, purchase of land at ---.---. 810
Isaacks, A.J., sale of land to .-............ 793
TSMBELUA SOR byiOL ao.sces ees oe ens ae 834
ISABELLA RESERVE, relinquishment of Chip-
pewarighteiin .. 2c. so ssc. se aca n ener aae 834
ISLETA PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting .. 922
ITACHEE land cessions and reservations.... 782
ITIKATAH festival, origin of ............-- 494-497
Ivory carving by Eskimo-.---.....--.-.- 196-197
—, Eskimo house fittings of. 250
ils made
-crectonc: Jtostesdebessscecioscces 66-69, 73-79,
82-84, 88-94, 98, 100-111, 114-116, 126-195, 323
—, Eskimo implements and ute
of
—, Eskimo musical instruments made of... 350,
351, 253
—, Eskimo ornaments made of..-...-....... 44-63
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of... 274+
276, 280-284
—, Eskimo toys made of......-...---.---- 341-347
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
GO) Sonedeee OSorbocce che mee are assess =o 208-
210, 214, 217, 219, 222, 223, 226, 227
~—, tools used by Eskimo in working....... 80-81
978 INDEX (ETH. ANN. 18
Page | Page
JACK, PATRICK, grant of land to..........-- 629 | KAvIAK PENINSULA EsKIMo, physical char-
JADE, Eskimo hunting implement made of 172 acteristics/0fs2-soeseces- asso oss soee acne 28, 29
JADITE, Eskimo ornaments made of... --..- 47,49 Kawia, see CAHWIA; KAHWEA.
JAMES I, charters granted by.... 529, 550-551, 563 KAYODEROSSAS PURCHASE, history of ..-... 582
JAMES FORK of White river, treaty of -.--- 724. KEEWAWNAY'S BAND, reservation for. ...... 740
JAPAN, Shuttle from. ----.-..---.-.------.-- 192 | —, cession of reserve by .......----.------- 758
JARVIS, —, selection of reserves by..--.-- 822,831 | KEKELAPPAN, sale of land by ..- 595
JEMEZ PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting... 920 KesHENA, treaty of. 816
JICARILLA APACHE land cessions and reser- | KETCHEWAUNDAUGUMINK, reservation at... 700
Wwations..--<-=s--.0- 868, 872, 886, 902, 916, 922,924 —, cession of reserve at.........--..-...-.. 764
JOCKO RESERVE, establishment of .....----- 810 Kickapoo land cessionsand reservations... 654-
—, removal of Flatheads to......-....------ 858 656, 662-664, 678, 680, 696-698, 700, 738-
JOHN (SAGAMORE), invitation to settlement | 740, 792, 826, 852, 854, 874, 908, 912, 946
bye soso eno eee eee ewerat =o 603 | KIGIKTAUIK, implements and utensils from. 69-70,
JOHNSON, SIR NATHANIEL, report on South 101, 127, 148, 149, 159, 161, 163, 194
Carolina's Indian affairs by.-.-..-.------- 632..| —;legends’from.-202- coe -e--2- sees 452-562
JOHNSON, SiR WILLIAM, appointment of, as
Indian commissioner 555
—, instructions to 557
—, quoted on English and colonial Teen
DOM CY) ---aa2 ae eee ee 554, 581-583
Jokes, Eskimo fondness for - 308-309
JOLLYS ISLAND, cession of ..-..------- scoc25 696
JONES, H., sale.of land to.........-..------- 662
Jorisz, ADRIAEN, settlement by.---.------- 576
Joy, J. ¥., purchase of land by.--.-.-----.-- 848
JUDITH BASIN RESERVE, establishment of.. 864
= GisCOntmuanCeOL-eteedeeeana<coscess <== 880
KAHMILTPAH, see YACKIMA and others.
KAuWEA land cessions and reservations... 788
—, see also CAHWIA; MISSION INDIANS; TULE
RIVER RESERVE.
KATABS Cis CUSSOQe= son enemas <0 218-222
—, Eskimo skill in using
—, tools used in making.
—, use of waterproof garments in . -
—, mortuary customs at - 3)2-313
—, observations of E. W. Nelson at 297-298
— people Of onse ener ocean eee : 24
—, tobacco implements from .. 272, 273
—, totemic painting at..............-...-.-- 325
KIKIALLUS, see DWAMISH and others.
KILCACENEN, sale of land by-..-..--..--. 625-626
KING, Re, salevofiland tose sen seen aa acces 671
KING ISLAND, clothing from ......-.--.-. 39, 41-42
—, description of village on.-......-...--- 254-255
—, implements from........-....--.------ 103, 149
—, OFNAMENES LLOM sees sae sees ene esos) 47
= DeOpleofeasrnenmeranr cee =e aaa Saree 26
—, tobacco implements from.-..-.-.--..----. 274
—, transportation apparatus from 209,
220, 224, 228
Kine IsLanp Eskimo, adventure of E. W.
Nelsoniwi theesses tessa eae ees 296
—, hospitality of 297
—, method of obtaining Suigene oe in fam-
295-296
| —, trading voyages by ---.....------ asacoes 230
Kixes River Jand cessions and reserva-
tiOn Nees been oe ene ee 814, 860, 864-866, 892
Kines RIVER RESERVE, abandonment of... 822
KINKRASH’S BAND, reservation for.......... 740
—, COSS10T Of reseMneiOn-=-2e-essesee eee mand Chek
KANUGUMUT) Tange Of. <- ooo ce ceeeecen= 26
Kiowa land cessions and reservations... 838, 846
| —, work among.....--..----.---- xXviil, xliv-xlv
KISHKAWBAWEE, reservation at..--.....-.. 698
—, cession of reserve at..-..--..----...--.- 764
KitTcHMAKIN, sale of land by-...-.---.------ 604
—, winter storage of 244
KAtIALIGAMOT, bladder feast at 391-392
—— ESC HON) Oler ens eee anna == 250
—, hospitality of people of ..-..-.-.--.----- 297
—, implements and utensils from.-.--......-- 69,
72, 95-97, 104, 143, 148, 167
—, ornaments from........---...----.----.. 53-55
—, physical characteristics of people of... 27 |
—, tobacco implements from -....----.--. 273, 277
—, toys from ...~-.-22----.6-------- =~ n= ose 344
—, transportation apparatus from..-....-... 227
IKAIALIGAMUT ESKIMO, range of..--..------- 26
KANKAKEE POTAWATOMI land cessions and
Teser Vat O08 meee eee ee 738
Kansa land cessions and reservations
778, 822, 856, 876, 886, 898
KAOUNADEAU, reservation at...---.-------- 658
KaAsuiM, clothing worn in.......-..-------- 287
—, construction of.....-.--..-.-.------ 245-246, 285
—, customs relating to -.......----------. 285-288
—, introduction of children into...-.-.----- 286
—, types of. --- 249-250
KASKASKIA land cessions sail reservations. 652,
654-656, 662-664, 692, 742, 794, 842- 844
KAssovo, see CASSON.
KKAVIAGMUT, range of. fe 26
— language, contrast between Unalit and -- 25
KLAHCHEMIN ISLAND, see SQUAXIN ISLAND.
KLAMATH land cessions and reservations .. 788,
814, 834, 944
—, see also HOOPA VALLEY RESERVE.
KKLAMATH LAKE, treaty of....--.-- =e) G0%
KLAMATH RESERVE, establishment of... -- 814, 834
—, removal of Snakes to 836
—, discontinuance Ob -o- see ateeee screenees 944
Kvatsop land cessions and reservations... 822
K.tk1Tat land cessions and reservations.. 832
—, see algo YAKIMA and others.
KLINQvirt, see YAKIMA and others.
KNEE PROTECTORS, Eskimo...........------ 129
KNIFE SHARPENERS, Eskimo.......--.------ 89-90
KNIVES, Eskimo........-----.s.e0 Aesehcg 85-86, 90
—, Eskimo hunting and skinning.....--. 171-172
—, Eskimo women's....--cees--++---+---- 108-109
KONIGUNUGUMUT, ceremonial objects from 412-413
74, 83, 87, 92, 106, 107, 137. 143, 145, 147
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 979
Page Page
[EGNIVES HE im toys aee ee eeeee nine eee 345-346 | KUSKOKWIM RIVER, ceremonial objects
—, Indian, study of...............-. XXXV-XXXVi PROM meet ane acute ccescs 400-403, 406, 408-412
—, Stone, Eskimo method of making.......- 91 | —, clothing of people of .............. 32, 36, 41. 43
KOaHUALLA, see CAHWIA; COLORADO RIVER | — explorations by E. W. Nelson on 19
RESERVE; KAHWIA, —, implements and utensils from. ... 68,
—, Clothing, frome coo. re. noe teneReeneneoee 32-33
—, implements and utensils from.........-- 68,
99,103, 105, 106, 109, 140, 142, 143, 151
—, inhospitality of people of................ 297
—, Ornaments’ froms-o-..-<e-cescceeee eae 45, 54,58 ©
—, tobacco implements from..............-- 275
a=, tOyS.frOM cess. ccc endo er eee oes 345
—, transportation apparatus from....-...-- 226
KonkKAU, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVE.
Kononpalcva, treaty of..--.......-....- 652-654
Koorenay land cessions and reservations .856, 858
KoseTad land cessions and reservations .. 788
KOTrzeEBUE SOUND, ceremonial objects from. 416
—, (Clothing from 272.5 ac,one see weer ee eee 38, 40
—, dialect of people of. .... 25
—, implements and utensils from-........... 82,
84, 86, 88-93, 104, 108, 110, 114, 115, 124—
125, 130, 149, 165, 173, 186, 190,191,193 |
50
—, legends from....-..-.-.--.- - 515-516 |
—, ornaments from. --- 48, 59-60
—, Deople Of Snes seen wanes aa tera eae 26
—, physical characteristics of people of.... 29
264 |
436
—, tobacco implements from ......... 277, 281, 284
—, totemic carving from.........-....-..... 323
—, transportation apparatus from..........- 220,
221, 224, 227
—, visit by E. W. Nelson to aes, 21
KowaAk RIVER, clothing of people of........ 33,34
—, implements from........-. 114, 159, 162, 164, 195
—, physical characteristics of people of - .-. 28
—, tattooing by people of. .-.-..............
KowwassaYEE, see YAKIMA and others.
KoyateE land cessions and reservations.... 782
KOYUKUK RIVER, ornaments from 48
KULWOGUWIGUMUT, implements and uten-
Sils'fromus: 225252500 s2seescees . 69, 85-86, 144
=, omaments from.) ccc nce eeies et eee 45, 46
—, tobacco implements from.............-.- 279
KOn‘Gean, history of ----- ---cceseees.2soe 306
KKUSAN, se SILETZ RESERVE.
KusHUNUK, bladder feast at.............. 382-391
—, carving of mythic animal from ....... 447-448
—, collections from <s-fsss-cs-decmecese sone 196
—, description of.-.--...--.--:-.-2.-.---. 249-250
—, implements and utensils from.......... 69, 72,
87, 103, 104, 106, 107, 109, 110, 141-144, 148,
149, 155, 162-164, 167-170, 172, 189, 191, 192
—, manufactures from ...-..-.-.--..-..-..- 204
—, mortuary customs at -.-...............- 317
—, ornaments from...4--.--------------.--- 46, 62
meg) DEODIO Ole aes eee tomes 26
—, personal adornment of people of. oo ert
—, tobacco implements from...... -- 273-280
my HOS ECO moan meee ei --- 345-346
—, transportation apparatus from.... 220, 224,226 |
KUSHUTUK, mortuary feastat...........-.. 378
=~, OF DAD CDG ILO cnn ae crc co wddeeannieewosae 55
KUSKOKWAGMUT, range of..............---- 26
—, manufactures from................... 204
—, Memorial images on...--.......- nc 319
—, ornaments from ........ -- 45, 58, 60
—, people living on........ ==<- 26-27
—, totemic carving from... - 823-324
SS Go eee ae 346
— transportation apparatus from ........ 223, 225
KUSILVAK BRANCH of Yukon, people living
Os ace OR a OSCOOT ECO IEe, EEE A Seay 26
KUSLEVAK MOUNTAINS, houses at base of... 248
KWATAMI, see SILETZ RESERVE.
TAB RETS SIM Ole ssacdes- set o- ee ee 44-50
Lac Courr OREILLE Cuiprewa, selection of
REKONVG TOnsecenen--aeac aes ea eee 862
Lac Court OREILLE RESERVE, estiblish-
THOM O nam co soee ene eee ane eon ee 796
—, removal of Indians from................ 856
Lac pu FLAMBEAU RESERYE, establishment
Oller ease esate re oe ee 794
—, removal of Indians from................ 856
Lackey, J. W., grant of land to...- 671
LabDLes, Eskimo - 65-70
LAGUNA PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting. 922
LAKE MAXEENIEKUEKEE, treaty of......_.. 752
LAKE PowAwNay Kowunay, treaty of. 780
LAKE TRAVERSE RESERYE, establishment of. 842
—, discontinuance of.. oS Peon 942
LAKE WINNIBIGOSHISH, reservation-at...... B04
LAKE WINNIBIGOSHISH CHIPPEWA, land ces-
sions and reservations by.....---......-. 802,
804, 826, 830-832, 874, 936
Lamp, M. J., cited on New York’s Indian
PONV ze -epeeccrcoade thes ssceeenccecseee 576
LampRreEY, Eskimo method of catching ..- 189-190
—, Eskimo mythic animal resembling. -..-. 447
ARB S HOS TN Osean melon seen «eee eee eee 63-65
— in Eskimo feasts, use of......-........ 364, 368
LANCE POINTS, Eskimo
—, stone, Eskimo method of making -.-.... 91
TAN CESS KAM Oban welactnascneaa = Sec oee 145-147
LANCING among Eskimo, practice of... .. 309-310
LAND, Eskimo legend of origin of ----..-- 482-483
— cessions (Indian) in the United States li-lii,
liv-lvii, :
—, discussion of title to ................- 527-538
- 511-514
- 488-490
— of darkness, Eskimo legend of.
— of the dead, Eskimo legend of.
—, primitive views on tenure of-- - lvi
LANGUAGE, development of .--. - xli-xlii
—, Malemut, example of. ..-.--.-- 349
—of Eskimo tribes, comparison of......-.. 25
— of Indians, development of .-.....-.. xhi-xliii
—, Unalit, examples of 32-241, 348, 475-479
L’ ANSE CHIPPEWA, land cessions and reser-
MATIGRA DY ceeincn pawn cw sc wencee eee eee ae 794, 874
LA POINTE of Lake Superior, treaties of. 776-778,
794-796
LA POINTE CHIPPEWA, land cessions and
reservations by.................--. 794, 796, 820
980 INDEX [ETH. ANN. 18
Page | Page
LAPWAI VALLEY, treaty of ..- 826 | Locansport, treaty of........-------------- 754
L' ARBRE CROCHE, treaty of.-------....- --- 700 | Lonpon Company, charter of....----- 529, 550, 563
i! ARBRECHOCHE CHIPPEWA, reservation ==, Indian;policyofs= === =e eeenee 563-564
for -...-- Soon em meae geseccrew er =~ = 810 | Lone woman, Eskimo legend of. 479
LAVA, Eskimo fishing implement made of-. 181 | Loon SKIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects made
LAVENTURE’S DAUGHTER, reservation for... 716 > .. 355, 417
Lawson, JOHN, cited on population of the —, Eskimo clothing made of......-...----- 31, 288
Carolinas tf Se Zener aaeaer nares Saga e 628 i Eskimo hunting bag made of .....-..-.. 167
Leap, Eskimo implements made of. --.----- 83, | Lorps oF TRADE, quoted on English and
176, 180, 280-282 colonial Indian policy.........--.- 554-557, 582
—, Eskimo ornamentation with. --..---- 46, 47, 274 LoRENz, —, te at vale ‘ ae
Leavers, Eskimo, choice of ---..-..--.--- 303-305 | Loromig’s Store, cession of land at-..-.--- 654
—, Eskimo terms for ..---....-..----------- 304 | Losu, Eskimo implements for catching .... 180
LEASES of land, control by Congress of.---- 642 | _ Eskimo use of skin of ...---.--.-------- 118
LeavHer, Eskimo implements made of-. --- 86, | Louis XV, charter granted by .-.......-- 545-546
2 104,194,273 | Louisiana, Indian reguiations in treaty
—, see also RAWHIDE; SKINS. Ceatine: 534
TENWORT 5 5 CS ORDER OIE Bear MEE OAAI SAS sooS Sumas
See wicas — | SOoMOnee EEE.
Se ae Kleene gpg ggg | LOUP Fork Pawnes, treaty with .......... 750
ei ae LOWER BRULE RESERVE, establishment of.. 934
LEECH LAKE, treaty of ------....----.-.---- 7380 a
z —, additiontoe. ~~. ee- ce eee -- 938
Lrrecu LAKE RESERVE, establishment of... 802 : é
Sarena 866, 874 Luck, —, selection of reserves by-..-..---. 847, 863
1 eee Eamon i | LuDLow, —, purchase of land by...------ 615, 616
= CORSON 0 hee eee eee ee iain anno 936 3
Rene i: LUMMI RIVER, establishment of reserve at.. 800
IDEGENDS; HSEIMO+-~ eee eee == - 22 = -----=- 450-451 %
7 ' —, enlargement of reserve at..-.....--.---- 868
LEMHI INDIANS. cession of land for use of .. 928
z 2 é TCUMP KIN, Wi SUDWOY DY, oon en eee 697
LEMHI RESERVE, authority for establish- eae i
E . LuREs for fish, Eskimo-................-.... 195
OT OL cami igenr ares © 7 575 os LynxeEs, Eskimo snares for 121-122
—, establishment of ...........------ 878 Ca) Bite: caer aes oe
LEVERE'T, JOHN, purchase of land by -- 606
LEVEr?, —, purchase of land by-.----------- 609 | MacAULEY,JAMES, quoted on Dutch and
GM WIS) SUL VeVi ere eee nena =o 815 colonial Indian policy 578, 579, 612
Lewiston, grant of land to Shawnee living McBroom, —, survey by.----.---.-!-------- 902
Stance eee aoe eee aes alone ss 686 | McCaLL, Huan, quoted on Georgia’s Indian
LCR D IO tee ae eee ete sa ms =o 732 | DOW yee cena s ee eee ee 634-635
LIAYWAS, see YAKIMA and others. | McCarTy’s VILLAGE, establishment of
LIBRARY, accessions to...-------------.---- xlix MOSOLVOISE ese seen ane ae ee ee 688
LicENSES to purchase Indian lands issued —, cession of reserve at-..---...-------.---- 748
TnUNew MOU esos ean eeeae enon ne owes 578-579 | McCLEISH,d., reservation for ......-. 682-683, 694
Lieu, Eskimo legend of bringing of, by McCoy, A., grant of land to ..-.......--.... 671
Wh (Gu ee os geese 2 Sas 45 csc ocee aoeeee 483-485 | McCoy, J.C., survey by ----. - 709
LianitE, Eskimo ornaments made of... .--. 47,49 | McCoy, —, survey by.-.-.-.--- 727
LILWEE, —, saleof interests in certain lands | McCurcHEONSVILLE, treaty of....-----..--- 734
TO es oce te emcee eee renew nese e sek 671 | McDUFFIE, —, report concerning Fresno
LINGUISTICS, see LANGUAGE; PHILOLOGY. | River reserve by-- 822
Lips, Eskimo custem of piercing. ..-.--.--- 48 | McGee, W J, notes by 649, 869
LISBURNE, CAPE, see CAPE LISBURNE. =, WOrk. of: - oso ss = XXViili, xxxii, xxxvi-xli, xiv
LittLeE ARKANSAS RIVER, treaty of ------..- 838 | MACHALOHA, sale of land by-.--------------- 595
LitTLe BEARD’S VILLAGE, reservation at ... 658 | MACHONCE’S VILLAGE, reservation at.....-. 676
—, cession of reserve at --.--------------.-- 662 | McINTosH, J., survey by ------------------- €97
LirtLe CarPENTER, grant signed by- - 129 | McInrosu, GEN. WILLIAM, reservation for.. 702
Litre CHARLEY, reservation for.-.-.-.--.. 716 | _. cession of reserve for....-...------.--- 708, 714
Little LAKE, see RounD VALLEY RESERVE. MACKAHTAHMOAH'S BAND, reservation for.. 740
LITTLE RAPIDS MISSION, reservation at.-...- fe —, cession of reserve by Sad ct: 5 a ee 760
came aie Sky, treaty of- acer in MACKENZIE RIVER, totemic carving from... 426
SES TE ne) eee ALUN oa vali MACKINAW, see MICHILLIMACKINAC.
LOACH SIGN on Eskimo implements. ----- 326-327 z J é e
ue us Site MACKINAW ISLAND, cession of .---.-.--.---. 656
Loans among Eskimo...-.-...---------.- 294-295 Waa: i filand 6
Lockg, JOHN, Indian laws of Nortb Carolina STEM ISAS = crak OLB U0 oo > eer nee 71
o7 | MACON, reservation at.-----2-5-------c—-= 676, 686
drawn up by 627 u
Lockuar1, —, instructions to, concerning | —, cession of reserve at 718
COTale@miRiven mesenr seeeeee eee een 873 | McQuEsTEN, —, acknowledgments to. ...--. 22
—, recommendation concerning reserves by 837 | MAcyY, ZAcCHEUS, quoted on Massachusetts
Lociumne land cessions and reservations - 786 Indian policy ......---.------------------ 606
LODGES) Hskimol..--5-sscee eee 242, 260-263
LoGan, J. H. quoted on South Carolina’s
Indian policy .....-- 632
MADDEN FARM RESERVE, see TULE RIVER
RESERVE.
MADELINE ISLAND, reservation on...-.... 794,820
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 981
Page Page
MAGEMOT, fighting qualities of............. 829 | MAson, —, claim to land in Connecticut by. 617
Sa HAE) ering cnn ooeacicosioossoeeeeme: 26 | Massacuuserts’ Indian policy........... 599-611
MAGUAGUA RESERVE, establishment of..... 676 | MAssAsoIT, sale of land by.. 600-601, 607, 621-622
=, @OSSIONIOL . c2cces cee aes eee ee See 690 | MAssuTAKAYA land cessions and reserva-
MAHCHESAW'S BAND, reservation for....... 740 On REN aio) aoa Sse Se ease os scas Se 784
—, cession of reserve by .....-...-..------+2 758 | MATCHEBENASHSHEWISH, reservation at.... 704
Marne, Indian pulicy of.......--....--.-- 609-611 | —, cussion of reserve at.......--.-.... 718
MAINE Hisroricat Society, extract from MATCHES among Eskimo, use of...... 74
procesdinrsOt-----scsten esse onsen eee 609 | MATERNAL social organization, study of xxxix-xli
MAkaAH land cessions and reservations. ..-. 800, | Mats made by Eskimo................... 202-203
860,866 | —, grass, used by Eskimo when fishing.... 176
MALeEmut, character Of: ...2-.--0c20cescscee 301 | MArrTING, collection of. xlvii
—language, contrast between Unalit and... 25 | MAUKEKOSE’S BAND, reseryation for - 740
—language, example of. 349 | —, cession of reserve by. .-.....- 754-766
—method of burial .... 312 | Mauts, Eskimo .... a 88
—, physical characteristics of -- 28-29 | MAUMEE, treaty of .....-.....---------cenee 748
—,Tange of. ...... 6.652... ees - 24-26 | Meats, Eskimo manner of serving..... -... 289
—, trading and trading voyages by--..--- 229,305 | MEASUREMENT, Eskimo units of.......... 232-234
MALHEUR RESERVE, establishment of .... 854,885 | MEAv, Eskimo methods of preparing ...--- 267
==, CHAN OS IN. nee ee 880, 884, 902, 908, 910 | — carrier used by Eskimo................-. 73
—, discontinuance of ------- 930 | MecuHiGMe Bay, physical characteristics of
MATUETS, MAkimOs-.- sone. sn Reeser ees 79-80 Peale Of.cta seen ewe hec ste sees eee 27-28
Mammoru ivory, Eskimo implements and —, tattooing by people of .............--... 52
utensils made of ...-....-.-.-- 67, 88,91, 114,115 | —, umiaks used at...............-..---..0-- 218
—, Eskimo ornaments made of ..-........-- 46,49 | MEDAMAREC land cessions and reserva-
Man, Eskimo account of creation of... .. 452-453, MOD Neat ntewr oa onesie seman eee 784
455, 482-483 | MEDEWAKANTON SIOUX, see SIOUX (MEDE-
MANDAN land cessions and reservations.... 786, WAKANTON).
852, 900, 942 | MEDICINE CREEK, treaty of...............-. 798
MANGACHQUA, reservation at.......-....--- 704 | Mepicine LopGE CREEK, treaties of-. 846
—, cession of reserve at ........--.......--- ise MORDICINES; Mskimo: ves .2. 25.22 <2 268, 432-433
Manauovuasm, sale of land by..........---- 595 | MEESEEQUAGUILCH, see DWaAMIsH and
MANHATTAN ISLAND, purchase of........-.. 576 others.
Manitowoc River CuHIppewa, OTTAWA, MEIGs, —, survey directed by sae (ef
AND POTAWATOMI, treaty with......... 722-724 | MELLEN, —, quoted on Barnstable’s Indian
MANocvgE, grant of land to...-..... --- 686 policy —------- 605
MANUFACTURES, Eskimo ...-..-..--. . 196-205 | MEMORIAL IMAGES, . 317-319
—,implements used by Eskimo in . - 80-116 | MrmMotTway’s BAND, reservation for. - 742
MAN-worm, Eskimo legend of... - 516 | —, cession of reserve by.-..----...-.---.--- 762
—, representation of-. E 447 | MENDOCINO RESERYE, establishment of.... 816
MAp-MAKING by Eskimo..-.............---- 197 | —, discontinuance of.......-..-.--.--...--. 850
MARBLE, Eskimo implement made of-..--.-- HAS MUENDONA, treaty Of. 2 3-2-2 a2 senescence 784
Maricopa land cessions and reservations.. 820, | MENOMINEE’S BAND, reservation for ....... 740
888, 894-896, 906, 914, 922 | MenomINi land cessions and reservations - 710-712,
MARKHAM, WILLIAM, treaty concluded by.. 592 716-718, 726-730, 742-744, 760, 780, 792, 816
IMARLINSPIEES: HGKIMOssueee soe maees eee e 193 | MENOQUET’S BAND, reservation for......-.. 742
Marwot, Eskimo method of trapping.-... 124,125 | —, cession of reserve for....-....-.-.---- 762, 764
MARMOr SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of.-.. 31, | MENUNKATUCK’S SQUAW, account of........ 613
82, 33, 35,36 | MERRIWETHER, —, report on boundaries by 789
—, Eskimo method of dressing -......-...... 118 | —, treaty concluded by......-.--........--. 849
—. Eskimo tobacco implements made of.... 285 | MESCAL, studies in use of ....--........--- xxviii
—, value of, among Eskimo................. 232 | MEscALERO APACHE land cessions and res-
MARRIAGE, Eskimo customs relating to .. 291-292 ervations ....-..... 862-864, 870, 882, 906, 910, 922
MARTIN, —, surveys by..---.-.-.---.-....-. 671 | MESHINGOMESIA’S BAND, reservation for.... 774
MARYLAND's Indian policy. .............. 569-575 | —, partition of reserve for... - 856
MASAC’s BAND, reservation for 742 | MESHKEMAU’S VILLAGE, reservation at- 674
—, cession of reserve by.-.---. -- 762 | —, cession of reserve at .-....--..---------- 748
MASK FESTIVALS, Eskimo .-. 858-359, 395-396 | MESKEMAN, see MESHKEMAU.
MASKS, Miakimo0 i: <-n6saceseeee eas eeceees 393-415 | MESQUABUCK'S BAND, reservation for .. 740
—, Eskimo, nee Of 2. 2252b ones nus oe eee 353 | —, cession of reserve by..--..-------------- 756
— from Florida, collection and study of. xxx-xxxi | MessAGes, Eskimo manner of delivering -. 286
— from Zuii and Sia, collection and study | Merat ornaments, Eskimo-.--..-.---.----- 56
xxxii-xxxiii, xlvii | — thimbles, Eskimo......-............--.- 109
—, tools used by Eskimo in making........ 89 | METAL-POINTED arrows, Eskimo..-...-.. 157, 159
MASK TALISMANS, Fakimo.-..2---0... cscs. 436 | MeTuopist Missionary Society, purchase
Mason, 0. T., acknowledgments to... ...... 22 OAT Er GG ART ose e pore ree peer ceca 810
982 INDEX [ETH, ANN. 18
Page Page
Mernow land cessions and reservations. 856,858 | MOHAVE land cessions and reservations... 922
METOSINIA’S BAND, reservation for .......... 774 | Monawk land cessions and reservations... 658
—, see also MESHINGOMESIA’S BAND. —, seealso Five Nations; NEw York Iy-
MErramicont, RicHARD, sale of land by 595 DIANS; SIX NaTIONs.
Mexico, field work in. - xxix | MOHEGAN, account of .-....--.------.------ 613
Mey, C.J., settlement by---- 576 —lJand cessions and reservations ..-..-..-. 617
Miami land cessions and reservations... 654-656, | —, see also MOCHECAN.
662-664, 668, 676-678, 692-694, | Mokr land cessions and reservations ---. 908, 922
716, 752, 772-776, 794, 856, 862,906 | MoLaLta land cessions and reservations .. 800,
Miami (EEL RIVER BAND), land cessions and | 814, 818
reservations by - 654-656, 662-664, 668, 676-678, 720 | Mo.ps for bullets, Eskimo 164
MIAMI BAY, treaty of 734 | —, for casting pipe bowls, Eskimo 281
MIAMI RIVER, treaties of -. 650, 684-688 | MomAuGuIN, sale of land by-......--..----- 614
Miami River Orrawa, treaty with ......-. 748 | MONACHE, see OWENS RIVER INDIANS.
MIanronoml, sale of land by-.--. . 620-622 | Monepa land cessions and reservations... 784
Mica, Eskimo ornaments made of ...-. .-.- 54 | Monroe, E., surveys by--....----..--..---- 872
MICHIGAMIA land cessions and reservations 664) | Monsters believed in by Eskimo 441-449
692, 742 | MonrTEITH, —, agreement concluded by-.--. 847
MICHILLIMACKINAC, cession of land at -.--- 656 | MONTOWERE, sale of land by.--
—, treaty of...- 700 | MonuMENTs, Eskimo
Micnoppa land cessions and reservations.. 784 | Moon, chronometricuse of, by Eskimo.... 234-235
MICKKESAWBE, reservation at --....------- 704 | -~, Eskimo beliefs concerning inhabitants
MIDDLE VILLAGECHIPPEWA, reservation for 810 0) Gee Sseter nc orator sa pocnracconeeteemecae 430
MIGRATION LEGEND, Eskimo 516-517 | —, Eskimo shamans’ visits to - - SSaa eeoU
MILLE Lac, reservation at. -- 802 | —,shaman in, Eskimo legend .......--..... 515
—, cession of reserve at ..-.-------------- 830,936 | —, and sun, Eskimo legend of ....-....--. 451-482
MILLs, RoBerRtT, quoted on South Carolina's Mooyey, JAMES,quotedonCarolinaIndians. 630
Indian policy -----=-----------------.---. al | —, work of.......--.----- acecsestetzes zliv, xlviii
MILWAUKEE RIVER CHIPPEWA, OTTAWA, MoosE Duna, reservation for ...-..-.-.---- 828
AND PoTAWATOMI, treaties with. 680-682, 722-724 | Moose skIN, Eskimo clothing made of..--- 34
MIMBKE APACHE, disposal of land claimed MORAL CHARACTERISTICS of Eskimo ----- 292-309
Ui) poe ease peste ocecesoo nec a seaee ceemeee 922 MORALES, —, regulations concerning land
MininG privileges, control by Congress of grants by -----.-- paceeenonsecesct oso 542
grants of......--.. an oon cc Sa DSS 642. MonraviAN INDIANS, see CHRISTIAN INDIANS.
Mink, Eskimo method of trapping--.----- 121,125 MokzRIitt, O.'L., survey by------------------ 940
MINK SKIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects made Morkis, RoBert, assignee of 663
Ofeseeee eee Bee eeeawiatnae ace ce 419 | —, sale of land to .-...---- - 658
—, Eskimo clothing made of ..---------. 31, 33,35 | Morris, —, Indian policy of. 582
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of.. 284-285 | Morrars used by Eskimo in preparing
Minnesora River Sioux, treaty with -.--. 794 | snuff-..-- 272
MINveET, PETER, purchase of land by..----. 591 | Morton, R. H., acknowledgments to. .-.---- 644
Miskvt, see WOoPA VALLEY RESERVE. | Morruary customs, Eskimo - --- 310-327
Mission, ALASKA, see IKOGMUT. — Tests, OS MOL = seein 363-379, 424-425
MISSIONARY SCHOOLS, influence on Eskimo PANS SEO as a ele scoossstco 310
So 21 | Mosack, see Masac.
Mission INDIANS, land cessions and reserva-
tions by-------.----.---=--- 852, 884, 886, 890, 892,
898, 902, 904, 906, 968, 910, 912, 918, 924, 934, 938
MISSION RESERVE, establishment of 886
MIssISSINEWA RIVER, treaties of ...- 716
Missouri land cessions and reservations... 726,
750, 762, 790, 798, 858, 886-894, 904
Missourt River RAILROAD CoMPANY, sale
of land to 823, 840
MitcHELL, SOPHIA and ALZIRA, grant of
MEU) GO Se ot se re et ete Soecoes nite
MITTENS, Eskimo.......---------------- 38-40, 129
Moackat land cessions and reservations... 784
Moapa RIVER RESERVE, establishment of.. 862 |
—, changes in ..--.-.----- . 870, 878, 882
MOBILE, treaty of 559-560
MocHEcay, reference to..------------------ 678
—, cee also MOHEGAN.
Mopok land cessions and reservations... 834, 878
MOGOLLON APACHE, disposal of land claimed
MosEs’ BAND, land cessions and reservation
Jihj= toosocesecteeesssess 894, 898, 910, 912, 916, 920
Moss, Eskimo decoys made of --- 132
M. TA’S BAND, reservation for - 142
—, cession of reserve by ----. 154, 762
MovuLTOoN, —, quoted on New York's Indian
DOC ye eens ee SeseeciS5 586-587
MOULTRIE CREEK, treaty of ...----- - 704-706
Mount DExtTeER, treaty of ---------- “ i2
MOUSE SKIN, Eskimo toys made of - . - 345
Mowry, —, report on boundaries by.------- 789
MvacHE Ura land cessions and reserva- 5
HONS \eeeeeee See eeee ee ee 848, 892, 894
MuCKKAHTAHMOWAY, see MACKAHTAH-
MOAH.
MUCKKOSE, see MAUKEKOSE.
MUCKLESHOOY RESERVE, establishment of .. 818
—, change in ....-.-------------«-. Seceeeceoe ein
| Muck Ross, see MAUKEKOSE.
MUJEEKEWIS, reservation for..... wleerocc es fi)
Mvxoxoosn’s former residence, cession of
reserve at --.-)- 2-22-55 eon -s enn enn n =n 764
ETH. ANN, 18] INDEX 983
Page Page
MULATTO KING, reservation for ........ cacy) 706 NELson, E. W., memoir by, on Eskimo
MULTIPLICATIVE NUMERALS, Unalit, table about Bering strait... ‘ licliv, 19-518
Of re iat weno aiunne psa eee CREE | 2. cone ee XXxiii-xxxiv
Mommy reticues, Eskimo. . + 62-63, 429,437 | Nemsuaw land ceasions and reservations.. 784
MUNSEE, cessions for........--....--..... 730, 742 Nepurite, Eskimo implements made of .... 82,
—, confederation of, with Cherokee......... 841 92, 145, 171, 197
— land cessions and reservations........ 666-668, | _ Eskimo ornaments made of ............. 48
774, 778, 814-816, 820, 854 | _ skimo Surgical instruments made of.. 310
—, see also NEW York InpiAns. NET-MAKING IMPLEMENTS, Eskimo........ 190-195
MurRDER among Eskimo, instances of .... 303-306
Murpocn, J., ethnologic investigation in
Alaska by =>. 22.25 3c sso eee eee 21
Murke, Eskimo method of catching........ 133
—), Eskimo clothing made of skin of ....... 31,39
Moscocge, see CREEK.
Music, Eskimo.............. Coenen eeceens 347-353
—) appreciation of, by Eskimo.
MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS, Eskimo
31
105
—, Eskimo method of dressing ~............ 118
—, Value of, among Eskimo ................ 232
—, see also Fox INDIANs.
Mustacuss of Eskimo men................ 27
MYTHIC ANIMALS, Eskimo ............ 394, 441-449
—, masks made by Eskimo to represent.... 394
Myrno.oey, Eskimo ........ Co aera) 421-450
==) Studies ine <2 ono eee -- xliv, xlv
Myrus, Eskimo ....... Ralewe'aim=nld pate nan et 450-518
aaa eee 764
sae 698
Bae Es 450
see oS!
« 574-575
eee 605-607
NaRRAGANSETT land cessions and reserva-
HONG 522255348 e oss eee 619, 623-624
NASWAWKEE, see NEESWAUGHGEER.
NATIONAL ZOOLOGICAL PARK, erection of
WiPWaAni dni --55. 5 ee oe XXvii, xxxv
NATOWASEPE, see NOTAWASEPE.
NATURAL PHENOMENA, Eskimo conception
OL os 3» £50552 ns ce ok eee ee 449
NEAHBAY, treaty, of. 2-222 5. ee ee eee 800
NEA MATHLA, reservation for 706
NEBRASKA CIty, treaty of..........--...... 798
NECOTOWANCE, act of Virginia assembly
atlecting?25-0 2d. ocasss see ee 565
NEEBOSH’S BAND, reservation for........... 740
—, cession of reserve Dias kas ss eee ee 758
NEEDLE CASES, Eskimo....... 103-104
NEEDLES, Eskimo................ - 106-108
— used by Eskimo in making nets -...... 192-193
NEEDLEWORK of Eskimo women....._..... 197
NEESWAUGHGEE'S BAND, reservation for. ... 740
—, cession of reserve by.................--. 758
NEHANTICK INDIANS, account of............ 613
18 ETH. PT 230
118-131
131-135
185-190
21
754
840, 848
NEWcHOWWE land cessions and reserva-
MON msec wieia ocisieenad-) Sues ho ea 782
NEw CONNECTICUT, see CONNECTICUT WEst-
ERN RESERVE.
New Ecnora, treaty of......-.....- ease-e-. 754
NEWELL, R., grant of land to ............... 826
New Hanpsurre's Indian policy ase cecee 639
New Hayen’s Indian policy ......... 607-608, 616
New Jersey's Indian policy ....-........ 587-591
NEw MExico, collections from ....... XXXi-xxxii
New NETHERLANDS, settlement of.. ------ 575-576
New York, Indian policy of .... 575-587
New York Ciry, treaties of .. ---- 652, 656
New Yorr INDIANS, cessions for.._.. 728, 742-744
768-
772, 860, 876, 892
—, see also BROTHERTOWN; FIVE NATIONS;
Mo#AWK; MvnsErE; ONEIDA; SENEKA;
SEVEN Nations or Canapa; Six Na-
TIONS; STOCKBRIDGE; TUSCARORA.
Nez PERCE land cessions and reservations . 806,
812-814, 826, 864, 882, 892, 894,
898, 910, 912, 916, 920, 948
— vocabulary, acquisition of............._. xiii
NICHOLSON, —, treaty concluded by-cescos 633
NICOLLs, RICHARD, permits to purchase
land issued by 578-579
NIOBRARA RESERVE, establishment of...... 838
2a, CIEE S Ses oe ogee ae SaeP ees ume a ane 846, 868
Nirmvck land cessions and reservations... 794
NisKWALI land cessions and reservations.. 798,
818, 864
NISQUALLY RESERVE, establishment of ..... 798
BER CIBOE OU nnerer ork nek eS ee - 818
Noarak River Eskimo, clothing of......... 33, 34
—, physical characteristics of.............. 28
—, tattooing by 50
NOEMANOEMA land cessions and reserva-
1 TE oo ie te Oa COE ee a a te 784
NorMenorme land cessions and reservations 784
Nome, Caps, see CAPE Nome.
Nome Curr land cessions and reservations. 794
—, see also ROUND VALLEY RESERVE.
Nome LACKEE land cessions and reserva-
tions
—, see also ROUND VALLEY RESERYE.
Nooxkcuoo land cessions and reservations. 782, 822
794
NOOKWACHAHMISH, see DWaAMisH and
others.
Nooses, Eskimo use of, in capturing ani-
TAGNEA S 5 BAAS Se CS ee eee te 119, 122, 124, 131
984 INDEX
Page
NoowHa8a, see DWAMISH and others.
NORRIDGEWALK INDIANS, sale of land by... 609
Nortu CAPE, visit by E-W. Nelson to.-..-.- 21
Nortu CAro.tna’s Indian policy...-.-.-..-. 624-630
NORTHERN PACIFIC RAILROAD, cession of
rightiof way f0r---e-seeeees see =sea~ == 904, 908
NorTON BAY, implements and utensilsfrom. _65,
110, 148, 149, 164, 168, 170, 180
—, Eskimolegend from ............------ 514-515
— {FOS COUT ste eee ee ete tee 347
—, transportation apparatus from - ees B12
—, visit by E. W. Nelson to .........-.----- 20
NORTON SOUND, ceremonial objectsfrom.... 413
—, clothing from .........................-- 36, 39
—, conditions observed by E.W.Nelsonon. 298
—, implements and utensils from....------ 66, 74-
76, 82-86, 89-90, 92, 100, 101, 103, 104,110,
113, 115, 124-125, 127, 128, 130, 133, 186,
137, 139, 144, 146, 147, 151, 155, 160, 162,
167, 168, 170, 171, 176, 178, 181, 192, 193, 195
—, legends from..--.-..-..........--- 462-474, 480
—, manufactures from ..----.-..----- 199, 203, 205
—, ornaments from....-......--....-------- 62
—, surgical instrument from.........------ 310
—, tobacco implements from ..-..-.---. 273, 283, 284
—, transportation apparatus from 217, 219, 222, 223
NOTAWASEPE, reservation at--- -- 704, 740
—, cession of reserve at.....--.--- cee Yi)
NoTAWKAH’S BAND, reservation for - 740
—, cession of reserve by ..-.-- Bees cee een oS 760
Noronoro land cessions and reservations 782, 822
NOTTAWESIPA, see NOTAWASEPE.
Noyes, W. M., ethnologic specimens col-
Ie GGL ee eee ne tse eno sccnee aooce serene 182
Nozz.es for Eskimo hunting floats -...-- 140-142
— for Eskimo water bags ---.---.-------.-- 74
N’QUENTLMAMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
NUBVIUKHCHUGALUEK, description of......-. 252
—, implements from .........-.----------.. 106,
109, 110, 118, 140, 149, 159, 171, 173, 191
—, People Of. - one ve eee secaee==--=----- 26
—, tobacco implements from .---..-.-.-.-. 275, 283
NULUKHTULOGUMOT, implements and uten-
sils from.-.----.--.-- 71, 105, 107, 143, 151, 165, 192
—, OMMAMeNtS {LOM -a-e nee eee == == -----= 55, 56
—, painting of mythic animal from...-..... 449
—, tobacco implements from ---..--.---..-- 274
—) tOYS 1LOM «= = nena eon enw es ane 346
Numbers, mystic, of Eskimo. -....--------- 427
NUMERALS, Unalit, tables of.............. 238-241
NUMERATION, Eskimo -.....--.-.---.---..- 235-241
—, Unalit terms used in ---- - 235, 241
NUNIVAGMUT, range of...-....-...---------- 26
NUNIVAK ISLAND, carvings of mythic ani-
mals from
—, implements and utensils from......-.--- 73-
75, 83-85, 87, 88, 102, 105, 108, 110, 111,
115, 134, 137,141, 143, 146-148, 151, 152,
155, 156, 158, 160-162, 178, 182, 190-195
—, language of people of. 25
—, manufactures from.-........----------- 199, 201
—,ornaments from....-.-.----- 46, 47, 54, 58, 60, 61
—, people of... =< 5. <. a2 eceneeeence======- = 26
—, tattooing by people of..-----.--.-------- _ 50
—, tobacco implements from .-..----. 274, 277, 278
—, totemic carvings from ---...---..-..-.. 323-324
(ETH, ANN. 18
Page
NUNIVAK ISLAND, traditional descent of
people 0f-. ness ==aee eee ae 446
—, transportation apparatus from..-.--..... 211,
219, 220, 224, 227
NUSHUGAK, etching from-..............----- 120
Oak, Eskimo transportation apparatus
mad eOfeenanssee= one oreo eee ee ewes 218
OARLOCKS, Eskimo use of 218
OaRs, Eskimovuselofie- nese: cece eee ee * 216
OCHECHOTES, see YAKIMA and others.
ODEILAH land cessions and reservations.... 788
OFFICE RESEARCH ...------.------------ xxx-xlix
OGDEN, T. L., transactions of Seneka with.. 770,
772, 776, 818
OGLETHORPE, J AMES, Indian policy of .... 634-637
O1L in Eskimo lamps, use of..---..--------- 63
Ow BAGS: Kiskimo)22so552<c2 ose -sees=e5-ee 73-74
OIL SPRING, reservation at ...-....--------- 660
OKAHMAUSE'S BAND, reservation for-...---- 740
—, cession of reserve by....-----.---------- 758
OKANAGAN land cessions and reservations. 856, 858
OKAWWAUSE, see OKAHMAUSE.
OKENUCK, purchase of land from 617
OLD Town, treaty of ...-...--....-...--...<. 694
OLIVER, PETER, quoted on Massachusetts’
Indian poliey.--- 2. nan~coeec oe cane soneee 602, 608
OLYMPIA, treaty of....--......--.---......-. 808
OMAHA land cessions and reservations ..--. 726,
790, 834, 858, 876, 908, 918
OneErpa land cessions and reservations.... 768-
770, 772
—, see also Five Nations; NEw YorK In-
DIANS; Six NATIONS.
ONE-WHO-FINDS-NOTHING, Eskimo legend
(OD erst ae ate tee a ele 474-479
ONONDAGA, see FIVE Nations; New YORK
InpiAns; Six NATIONS.
Onopoma land cessions and reservations... 784
ONTARIO, field work in ............-------- xxviii
ONTONAGON CHIPPEWA, land cessions and
reservations by -----<-----< <oeanweewenen= 796
OnzAGA, —, Indian policy of.....---...----- 542
OPAYHATCHOO, cession of land by.---.----- 636
OPECHANCANOUGH, action on Indian massa-
CXO] D ase ee ee ee ee eee 564
—— WADI Wil Chases aoe ene eta eee ate 565
OPELOUSAS Claim, report on ..-..----------. 544
OPPASSANTUBBY, reservation for. 682-683
—, sale of reserve for..-......---.---- 694
OQuUANOXA’S VILLAGE, reservation at . 686
—, cession of reserve at ......-.-------- - 734
ORCHARD PARTY of Oneida, treaty with - 772
ORDINALS, Unalit, table of.......--...-..--- 239
OREGON INDIANS, land cessions and reserva-
HONS DVeeee eee eames een 808, 812, 814, 838
O'REILLY, ALEX., decree concerning land
Papen 5 5 2-= seen ease so a ness eco 545
ORION’s BELT, Eskimo belief concerning---. 449
ORNAMENTS, Eskimo -........-... sscoacocices 44-63
ORYTYAGH, see WIDAAGH.
OSAGE land cessions and reservations.....- 676,
692, 708, 774, 836, 852-854, 856
OSET?TE land cessions and reservations 946
OsHAWWAWNO, grant of land to --.---....-- 812
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 985
Page | Page
Ossum, H., reservation for s 756 | PASKESsA land cessions and reservations iw NEE E
Oro land cessions and reservations ........ 726,
750, 762, 790, 798, 858, 886. 894, 904
Orrawa land cessions and reservations .... 648,
650, 654-656, 666-668, 674-676, 680-682,
684-688, 690, 700, 702-704, 710-712, 722-
724, 734, 748, 750, 756-758, 778, 810, 812,
816, 826, 830, 842-844, 858, 870, 886
—, union with Potawatomi of .............. 779
OTTAWA UNIVERSITY, land sold to.......--. 858
OTTER, Eskimo method of trapping ...... 123, 125
—,sea, Eskimo mythic animal based on .... 443
OTTER SKIN, Eskimo use of,as unit of value 232
—, value of, among Eskimo................. 229
OTreR TAIL CHIPPEWA, land cessions and
ZORCEVAWMONSIDY ce eencceeeer ene nc cece one 936
OTTER TOTEM, representations of ........... 324
OTUSSON’S VILLAGE, reservation at ......... 698
OUATANON, cession to U.S. of land at....... 654
—, relinquishment by U.S. of land at....... 678
OUROCTENON, see OUATANON.
OUSAMEQUIN, see MASSASOIT.
OwANECo, sale of land by .................. 617
OWEN’S RIVER land cessions and reserva-
MONS: = wooo aa voeeenuaecccacn 814, 860, 864-866, 892
OWL Girt, Eskimo legend of... 499
|
PADDLE GUARDS, Eskimo...............-- 226-228 |
PAvDLEs, Eskimo 167, 216-217, 223-226
Pappy Cap’s BAND of Paiute, executive
Ortleriafieoting 5 -7--< 20. 5s6--5.- sc. eee 920
Pau VAnt UTA, establishment of reserve
for .. 825 |
PAIMUT, ceremonial objects from ........... 403
—, conditions observed by E.W.Nelson at. 248
—, implements and utensils from .......... 67-68,
82, 143, 180, 192 |
= LO PONOS IRON, conan sice~ taney eee ees 483-485
= POOPIE Of- =a =soanaaeeee seen eee ee 26
—, tobacco implements from ...... 285
—, visit by E. W. Nelson to........ me 19
PAINT BOXES, Eskimo ........ - 199-201
PAINTING, Eskimo, examples of...........-. 67-
68, 70, 79, 88, 94-97, 99, 100, 139, 167,
168, 170, 185, 188, 197, 199, 200, 201, 211,
224, 273, 274, 277, 315-316, 396-415. 449 |
Paints, Eskimo 196, 198
832,
854, 858, 862, 870, 872. 878, 880, 882, 884, 920
PALA RESERVE, establishment of ........... 884
PALA V ALLEY INDIANS, see MISSIONS INDIANS,
PALMER, —, treaties concluded by.......... 813
PALOUSE, see YAKIMA and others.
PALWISHA land cessions and reservations.. 782
PAPAGO land cessions and reservations .... 876,
908, 922
—, SUC Y Of son .ncncacme see tee ces Xxxix-xli, xlv
PARHELION, Eskimo belief concerning...... 449
PARKER, —, report concerning intended re- |
BOCLVOs Dy s-=- nanan see et ae ee 837 |
ParkieEs of fawn skins, numerals used in
COUnGiN pe mone ne nee eae ee ee meee eee eee 241
PARKMAN, FRANCIS, quoted on English |
policy toward Indians.................. 548,550 |
PARSNIP, wild, in Eskimo bladder feast... 380, 393
243-245, 250
PASSAMAQUODDY, work among the....._.. XXvii,
XXvVili, Xxxiv-xxxvi
PASTOLIK, ceremonial objects from .......... 406-
407, 413-414
246
69,
95, 140, 156, 159, 164, 193
200
26
PATAGONIA, collection from......-.......... xl vii
—, work among natives of.................. xxix
PATENTS to Indian tribes, title under..._. 642-643
PATERNAL social organization, study of xxxix,xli
PATRICK, DANIEL, purchase of land DY ctees 616
PAUKOOSHUCK’S BAND, cession of reserve by 758
—, see also AUBBENAUBBEE'S BAND.
PAWNEE land cessions and reservations.... 750,
780, 818, 858, 884, 946
PAYNE, J. F., report on Warm Springs reser-
alton hy: Sree eneesns eee ee 946
PAYNrE’s LANDING, treaty of .- 734
PECOS PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting .. 920
PEEPINOHWAW'S BAND, reservation for..... 740
—, cession of reserve iio eS aah eee ce 760
PEHTUCK, see KLAMATH.
PEMBINA CHIPPEWA land cessions and res-
ervations -............ . 828, 862, 936
—, purchase of Jand for .................... 847
PENDANTS for needlecases, Eskimo......_.. 104
PEND D'OREILLE land cessions and reserva-
MOURSRee ee ema sen at ete eee 808-810, 856, 858
PENDLETON town site, sale of land for.-._.. 805
PENN, WILLIAM, charter granted to ........ 551
—, Indian policy of .............. 592-594, 597, 599
PENNSYLVANIA'S Indian policy. -..... 569, 591-599
PEnogscor INDIANS, sale of land b Neeson 609, 611
PENSACOLA, treaty of............-...---.0-- 560
PEORIA land cessions and reservations... .. 692,
742, 794, 842-844, 930
PEPINAWAW, sce PEEPINOHWAW.
PHQuUOTS account of. .222-_- = 2... 2sceec- 613
— petition for English protection by -..... 617
PERKINS, FE. T., work of .....--..----.-.-.-- Xxix
PERSONAL ADORNMENT of Eskimo .......-_. 44-63
PEsTLEs for crushing food, Eskimo .....__. 73
— for preparing snuff, Eskimo ..-.......... 272
PETERSEN, CHARLES, acknowledgments to. . 22
P£YOTE, studies in use of...._.... xxviii, xliv-xlv
PHALLIC PAINTINGS, Eskimo............-. 167, 225
PHELPS, OLIVER, sale of land to..-........-- 662
IPRIMIPVONAPAGtOD Of: «/2-2---2-ccesocscec eee 621
FOAL ANC D Yes oa acccnccossccameeeees 607
PHILOLOGY, work in Se ee xli-xliv
Pups, Sik WILLIAM, treaty concluded by.. 609
PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS of Eskimo..... 26-29
PIANKISHAW land cessions and reserva-
MONE acess cds ccs eatacncclescn neeene wie SODee
654-656, 662-664, 666, 672, 688, 744, 794, 842-844
PICKENS, —, survey by 653
PIcKEREL, Eskimo implements for catch-
BA Goer esd Re Se ROP Re eeee Ao aee 180, 194, 195
Picks, Eskimo .............-.- 75, 78-79, 174
ICOCAMAY treaty Ole. ..2.25-2-onseeenk eee eee 561
PICURIS PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting.. 920
986 INDEX LETH. ANN, 18
Page |
PIEDE UTA, establishment of reservation
IR Poa Peon OonSaS OT OS SOS = coSe Sac ee Sn 825
PIEGAN land cessions and reservations. .... 864,
874, 876, 880, 902, 924-926
PIKE, Z. M., treaty concluded by ......----- 669
PIKMIKTALIK, description of ----...-.--..-- 246
—, implements from...-...-.-.-.--...------ 162
—, legends from)=---s.eeesenen ere ee ne 442, 480-481
—, transportation apparatus from.......-... 228
PILLAGER CHIPPEWA land cessions and res-
ervations .......... 780, 802, 804, 826, 830-832, 936
PILLING, J. C., continuation of work of ..--. xlvi
Pima land cessions and reservations -....-- 820,
888, 894-896, 906, 914, 922
PINAL APACHE, disposal oflandclaimedby. 922
Prine RIDGE RESERVE, establishment of..... 932
Pipe, CAPTAIN, grant including village of .. 688
Pires, Eskimo .. ..- -- 280-284 |
PIPE STEMS, Eskimo. = 280
PIPESTONE QUARRY, resery aon of use of . 820
PisQuouskE, see YAKIMA and others.
PITCATCHEE land cessions and reservations. 782
PPR MR APS MARA Olean erst ere a aan a 1223)
Pirr RIVER, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVE.
PLATTE RIVER, treaty of.......--.-..-.---. 750
PLEIADES, Eskimo belief concerning..-...-- 449
PIOVER BAY, gravesiat .----..--.-------.. 321-322
—, implements from.-......-.------------ 182, 187
—, language of people of .....--.--- 25
SSH EG he csc apes cock SAO - 26-28
—, tattooing by people of. -- ------- 52,325,426
—, transportation apparatus from. 208, 218
—, village at - 2 - 258
—, visit by E. W : elon VO) ecsectossceeess= 20
—, whale hunting by people of...-.....-- 165-166
PuvGs for floating killed seals, Eskimo... -. 131
— for hunting floats, Eskimo. .--.-....... 140-142
PLuMBAGO, Eskimo paint made of ..-...... 198
PLyMmourH, Indian policy of... 600, 601, 607-608, 611
PLYMOUTH COMPANY, charter of.. 529-530, 550-551
POCAGAN, see POKAGON.
POCATALIGO’S BAND of Shoshoni, treaty
SMM R= SASS GAS se CCC Oo ae ene RO REE 28
Pockets in Eskimo women's ‘‘housewives”’ 105
Popunk Inp14NS, account of.....--.--..... 613
POHLIK, see KLAMATH.
POHONEECHEE land cessions and reserva-
tions 782, 822
Point Barkow, buildings at - 244, 263
—, character of people of..............--- 300-301
—, implements and utensils from.. 63, 78, 79, 81-82
—, physical characteristics of people of - --. 28
—, range of people of........--.-...-.------ 26
—, transportation apparatus from.... 215, 220, 224
—, visit by E. W. Nelson to -.-.......-..-.. 21
—, whale hunting by people of...........-. 166 |
POINT ELLIOTT, treaty of ---.--.-...--.-. 798-800
Point Hops, character of people of--.-.- 300, 302
—, Clobhing trOmM\-. 2-5 =ae eee ene 38 |
—, dialect of people of.......--------------- 25 |
—, graveyard at....-- = 322
—, implements and utensils from..-..-....-- 67,
69, 75, 88, 89, 91, 93, 101, 102, 108, 110, 114, |
115, 127, 129, 134, 149, 150, 159, 170, 189 |
—, musical instruments from... sada, chpl
—, ornaments trom ..........------------ 48, 49,61 !
Page
Pornt Hope, people of aera bes
—, summer Camp at...--...-.---..---------- 262
—, tobacco implements from....-.-.---.---- 283
=; LOY 'S STROM me ete ee ee 344
—, transportation auparaton PLOW son-== a 210, 224
POINT NO POINT, treaty of: ----------_-...--. 800
POJOAQUE PUEBLO, act of Congress affect-
DUG a oon le nests ele 922
POKAGOMON LAKE, reservation at ..--...-..- 802
—, cession of reserve at......--..---------.- 830
POKAGON’S BAND, reservation for..........- 740
—, cession of reserve for.......------.-..--- 750
POKENWELL land cessions and reservations. 782
POKER played by Eskimo..........-- 297, 330-331
POLISHING TOOLS, Eskimo -- - 87-89, 112
POLYGAMY among Eskimo....-..-- 292
Pomo land cessions and reservations. .-....- 784
—, see also CAMELELPOMA.
PonkaA land cessions and reservations. ...-. 818,
836, 886, 888, 892, 904, 938
PONTITOCK CREEK, treaty of ......-.-....-. 738
IPONUS; Saleiohlandibye-=-ss-—aeensee sesso 616
POOL, ELIZABETH, purchase of land by...--. 607
|) ROPES Reames! Ot-mea mercantile ae eee ee 748
POPULATION (Indian) of U.S., statistics of.. 537
PORTAGE DES SIOUX, treaties of....-.-...... 680
PorRT CLARENCE, implements from.-......-- 80,
87, 89, 121,134, 139, 146, 171, 182
—, musical instruments from ............-. 353
==, POOple/ Ol. ~ wees ame erencs eee oe sag 55 26
—, tobacco implements from - 283
—, transportation apparatus from -- 226
Porter, G. B., treaty concluded by....-..-- 774
Port MADISON RESERVE, establishment of.. 800
= / Chan PCN) iee sae eniee naan et sence eet 834
Posey, —, contract made by .-...--.-.--- 73, 689
PorawAToMI land cessions and reserva-
INLINE) 3 = Sos oocen soa ase ces eeo see as 650,
654-656, 662-664, 666-668, 674-676, 676-678,
680-682, 684-688, 692, 702-704, 710-712, 716,
718, 722-724, 738, 740-742, 750, 752, 754, 756,
758, 760, 762, 766, 778, 824, 844, 856, 940.
POTAWATOMI MILLS, treaty of ....--..-.--- 754
Poroyant! land cessions and reservations. 780
POTRERO RESERVE, establishment of -...--. 884
—, change in..- 886
POTTER VALLEY INDIANS, see RouND VAL-
LEY RESERVE.
POTTERY, SkKim0 sasseee esos ees aacieee ene 201-202
POWDER CHARGERS, Eskimo......-.----- 164-165
POWDER FLASKS, Eskimo..-.....--...-. ase US
PowHnAtTAN, sale of land by ...-..---------- 564
PRAIRIE DU CHIEN, reservation at.......--. 712
—, treaties of. 710-712, 714, 722-724, 726, 760, 762, 764
PRAIRIE PoTAWATOMI land cessions and
TOSOLV ALIGNS nae aene eee = ee enone 824
PRAIRIE RONDE, reservation at. 704
PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF FOREIGN MuIs-
sions, grants of land to........... ro TER
PRESENTS, among Eskimo, giving of..... 286-287
PRESQUE ISLE, reservation including....-. 674
PRINCE OF WALES, CAPE, see CAPE PRINCE
oF WALES.
PROBES used by Eskimo in seal hunting.. 120-131
PRONOUN in primitive languages, impor-
HANCE Of. eset es eeee See eee eee xliii-xliv
ETH, ANN. 18] INDEX. 987
Page
PROTOLITHIC STAGE, definition of........ xxxviili | RAWHIDE, Eskimo manufactures from..
PROVIDENCE,R. I., Indian policy of........ 619-622 | —, Eskimo musical instruments made of.
PARMIGAN, Eskimo methods of catching... 131 | —, Eskimo ornaments made of
PuBerry, Eskimo customs relating to...... 291 | —, Eskimo tobacco implements made of ... 273-
PUBLICATION, Work in........-.-----. xlviii-xlix 277, 280-282
PUBLICATIONS, list of............---.- lix-Ixxviii | —, Eskimo toys made of ................. 346-347
PUEBLO INDIANS, collection from. .......... xlvii_ —, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
—, land cessions and reservations by. 916, 920-922 OG soccer 206, 208-210, 213-215, 217, 219
MUP TRAONE Oheseme sae ciminckiesneoe cess ne Xxxii | Ray, P. H., ethnologic specimens collected
—, work in classification of .............-.. Bh Vhal lade il \setae cigs 44ers ea Se 81-82, 224
Purcuas, S., on Plymouth's Indian policy... 601 | tAZBINSKY, ceremonial objects from.. 412, 415-416
PUTNAM RIVER, manufactures from.......-. A0ay — cloubin piitOm aeenen see ae eee ee 43
PvuYALLuP land cessions and reservations... 798, | —, desoriptionobaas--o.nee-6 cae enee eee 247-248
818, 842,864 | —, graveyard and grave boxes at......-._.. 316
PUYALLUP RESERVE, establishment of ..._.. 798 | —,implements from...........-...--...-.-- 107,
SCAN PON eens seis Sc cs ooo 818, 864 _ 108, 152, 157, 159, 160, 162, 192, 194
PYRAMID LAKE, establishment of reserve at. 872 | —, mortuary customs at.....-.-...--..-.--. 316
PyrAmip LAKE PArvrE, establishment of | —, mortuary festival at...-.-.......... 20, 366-378
GUND B TORPEVE TON =. == 2. -- ocane-secewe ne 832 | —, tobacco implements from...........--. 272, 275
—, toys from costes 343
—, transportation apparatus from... 210
QUACHATISSET, sale of land by ..........--. 605 | —, visit by E. W. Nelson to........ 20
QUALLA BOUNDARY, designation of'.......-. 879 | REAUM'S VILLAGE, reservation at. 698
Quapaw land cessions and reservations -.. 688- | —, cession of reserve at ...... 764
690, 706, 748, 842-844 | REcTOR, T'., survey by ...-- 691
QuaquiTo, reservation for ....-............ 738 tECTOR, GEN. —, survey by 721
—, purchase of reserve for -.....-..----.... 766 RED-BEAR, reservation for-__- =- 828
Quartz, Eskimo implements made of... 75, 83,149 | RED BEAR, Eskimo legend of..... , 485-486
—, Eskimo ornaments made of...-......... 48,49 | Rep LAKE CuIppewa land cessions and res-
QUARTZ CRYSTALS, Eskimo beliefs concern- ENV AUONSiacna= pecs oe ena en aoe 828, 934, 944
tye pisces Pptuecomascm=orceboctaaponsese 446 | Rep LAKE RIVER, treaty of...........--.... 828
QUASHQUA’S BAND, reservation for........-. 740 | RED PIPESTONE QUARRY, reservation of use
—, cession of reserve by ...-.............-- CE) ORES A SEAR ease aan eee oe ere ee Be 820
QUEBEC, proclamation for government of. 558-559 | REpwoop, see Hoopa VALLEY RESERVE;
Quip Boxes, Eskimo...-...-....-........ 278-280 | Rounp VALLEY RESERVE.
QUILLEHUTE land cessions and reserva- | REELS for making nets, Eskimo............ 193
HONS: 2 snaccesantacaccaeteeeeaeeee 808, 866,928 | — for making sinew thread, Eskimo ....-.. 111
Quits, Eskimo fishing lines made of.... 175-176 | ReinpeER, Eskimo methods of hunting and
QUINAIELT land cessions and reservations. 808, 866 [EE See ee Re eee ee aoe e 118-120, 122
QUINAIELT RIVER, treaty of..-----........-- 808
QUINN, T.J., reservation for 869
QUIQUITO, see QUAQUILO.
Quivers used by Eskimo ................-. 161
Raspit, Eskimo methods of snaring .-...-- 124
RABBIT LAKE, reservation at ............... 802
—, cession of reserve at.....-.......-...... 830
Racine among Eskimo. -....--.............. 340
RAKES, Wakimo! occu soe acto e een secre 74
RALEIGH, Sik WALTER, charter granted to. 529
RAMIREZ, SEBASTIAN, treatment of Indians
2 539
‘UTE, sale of land by 617
RAVEN LEGENDS, Eskimo............--...-- 425-
427, 452-467, 483-485, 514-515
RAVEN TOTEM, Eskimo: ....-........--.---- 426
RAwuibe, Eskimo ceremonial objects made
Oia 255s Se eee ee ae ee ee 410, 416
—, Eskimo house fittings made of . ae ee
—, Eskimo houses built of -.....- 258
—, Eskimo implements made of .........-. 79-
85, 86, 90, 92-100, 104, 109, 113, 119, 122,
124, 126, 127, 131, 133, 136, 137, 139, 140,
142, 143, 145, 149, 157, 162-164, 168, 171,
175, 176, 180, 181, 185, 186, 189, 193-195
— in Alaska, extermination of .-_.
—, see also DEER.
REINDEER FAWN SKIN, value of, among Es-
24, 118, 119, 229
UMNO g are aioe whic tins ae eeeteae enone eeee 232
REINDEER-HAIR THREAD, Eskimo ceremonial
objects maAdelofitn. -.e.s-me-u--scstecdcers 419
REINDEER SKIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects
MAC GOL! oe oor ce ee 396, 398, 404, 415-419
—, Eskimo houses built of...
—, Eskimo implements made of
—, Eskimo method of making cord from... 110
—, Eskimo method of tanning.-............ 117
—, Eskimo musical instruments made of... 350
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of... 285
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
GU 54592 sce Sncccosdteet eta eceas 217
—, value of, among Eskimo............. 229, 232
—, see also DEERSKIN.
RE Ics of dead, Eskimo disposal of......... 311
IRE RIGION, FSi. o- cs<cne sedesencnteees 421-450
RELIGIOUS PAINTINGS, Eskimo...........--. 167
REPETITION, table of Unalit numerals of.. 239-240
RESERVATIONS, Indian, establishment of... 641
RESPIRATORS used by Eskimo...-..--....-- 288
REVENGE among Eskimo............. 292-293, 296
RuHODE IsLann, Indian policy of ......-.. 19-624
988 INDEX [BTH, ANN. 18
Page Page
RICE LAKE, reservation at.......-...--..- 802,846 St LAWRENCE ISLAND, famine on ...-..-- 269-270
—, cession of reserve at.-....-..........--. 830 | —, graves on ...-..--..--.-----.---
RICHARDVILLE, J. B., grant of land to-..-- 717,752 —, implements and utensils from
RICHELIEU, CARDINAL, charter granted by.. 546 | 66, 68-69, 70-72, 77-79, 81-83, 85, 88, 92,
RILEY, J., reservation for..--...----.--..--. 671 | 99, 109-111, 116, 123, 128, 130, 133, 134,
River Crow, executive order affecting. - --- 902 | 139, 142, 148, 149, 156, 158, 159, 161, 163,
ROcHE DE Beevr, reservation at- -
—, cession of reserve at ....--.--------.---- 734
RocuE DE Baur Orrawa land cessions and
Me Gia MON ps2 8 tees eee 826, 842, 858
Rock River Savk land cessions and reser-
PretONS a= see eee 680
ROCK VILLAGE, purchase of reserve at.----- 766
Rops, fastening, used on Eskimo women's
GORE Aih soomtacseesee sot cco sree 105-106
ROGUE RIVER, treaty of.....---.----------- 796
RoGue River Inpian land cessions and
TOSeLVatlONSe esses sees saan ew ele on 788
—, see also SILETZ RESERVE.
RoMANZOF, CAPE, see CAPE ROMANZOF.
RONTAUYAU, grant of land to......--------- 686
RONTONDEE, grant of land to-.--. . 686
Root, Eskimo implements made of. ---. 87, 89, 275
—, see also SPRUCE ROOT; WILLOW ROOT.
Roor Picks, Eskimo 75
Rope JUMPING among Eskimo---.---------- 337
ROSEBUD RESERVE, establishment of -.----- 932
ROSEWELL, HENRY, grant of land to-.--.---- 529
Rownp ISLAND, reservation of .--..--.------ 756
Rounp VALLEY RESERVE, act authorizing.. 830
—, establishment of ----..------------------ 816
—, changes in
—, removal of Indians to-.----- 850
Roy, J. B., grant of land to 792
Royce, C. C., cited on Cherokee dealings
with North Caroling --------------------- 629
—, memoir on Indian Jand cessions by-.-.- -- li-lii,
liv-lvii, 527-949
—, work of lv
Rusy VALLEY RESERVE, establishment of .. 822
Ruins of Eskimo villages. .----.--------- 263-266
Runners on Eskimo sleds..-.------------ 206-209
SABOTNISKY, ceremonial objects from....--. 396,
397, 399, 403-404, 408-409, 420 |
— RTC Saher - 355-356
—, implements and utensils from ------- 68, 74, 77,
79, 80, 83, 106, 107, 143, 154, 155,
161, 170, 184, 187, 190, 192, 194
—, toys from ...-..--.---------------------- 342
SAGEWOMNEE land cessions and reserva-
hiO0S =e eee eS eet 782
Sacinaw, treaty of ...------------------_- 698-700
SAGINAW CHIPPEWA land cessions and res-
Onvations!..-2-2—=—-eee eee eee 764, 768, 812, 834
SAHEHWAMISH land cessions and reserva-
Litt): ERS Cn AH recsocisecsecce a 798, 818, 864
SAHKUMEHD, see DWAMISH and others.
Saraz, see HoopA VALLEY RESERVE.
Salts of Eskimo boats ...--.--------- 202, 217, 231
SAINELL land cessions and reservations.... 784
Sr JosEpH, treaty of..---------------- 718
Sr JOSEPH RIVER, treaty of 722
Sr LAWRENCE ISLAND, description of vil-
ABQ CS ONS sn ae eae eee 258-260
—, drawing from .......----..------------- 331-332
165, 170, 175-177, 181, 188, 189, 192
—, manufactures from ---- 201, 202
—, ornaments from.-.......-......-.-------- 58
—— P00 DLG Ota eee eels ee eee eer 23, 26
—, tobacco implements from .-...---------. 282
—, DOYS ARON ase ae ae ee eee 342
—, transportation apparatus from-.----- 208-211,
213, 215-216, 218
—, visit by E. W. Nelson to ........---..--- 21
Sr LAWRENCE ISLAND EskIMo, clothing of. 30,31
==, JAN SUB PON Ole sete eee nena ee 25
—, physical characteristics of -- 27-28
—, tattooing by ------------------.---.-. 50, 51, 52
Sv Louts, treaties of ---- 2 ------cecenencmene 666,
680-682, 688-690, 692, 700, 708, 714, 768
Sr Lussan, SIEUR DE, commission to In-
dians executed by.-..-----..---.---.-... 546-547
St MARTIN ISLANDS, cession of...--..------ 700
St Marys, treaties of.....-.--.---... 690, 692-694
—, cession of reserves by treaty of-.----- 702, 752
St Marys FALLS, reservation of fishing
ma) RBE hae tates or coscce nese 700, 758
—, surrender of fishing right at - - 812
Sr MicuHak., bladder feast at - weyeee. BGC)
——s DOIN 2S Alisa el eae 243-244, 246
—, clothing from -.-.-----...----.-.----.._. 42, 44
—, explorations by E. W. Nelson around. -- 19
—, festival witnessed at...--..--.-.------ 359-361
—, games witnessed at ....-.-...--.--.--- 332-339
ny PERV Odin aneaiete ee aerial eine ae aime 312
—, hospitality of people of, 297
—, implements and utensils from ..-----.--- 65,
74, 76, 81, 82, 86, 101-104, 106, 107, 109-110,
115, 116, 121, 128-130, 132, 136, 139, 142-145,
148-151, 155, 157-159, 161, 164, 167, 168, 172,
175, 177-178, 180, 184-185, 187, 188, 192, 194
—, legends from....----.-.--- 452, 467-471, 474-461
—, manufactures from .......-------- 202, 204-205
—, mortuary customs at-..--.------ aiso2s2 313-314
—, musical instruments from.-....-.-...-.--- 351
|) — OPNAMeNtA ST OM esas = nemo ee
— PSOPlG Olea ae cae se moe ene ele
<r PLING Si eee ae ale
—, tobacco implements from. -.-...--------
ms DOM SO IN rio et tee ole tet i ae rt
—, transportation apparatus from. .
217, 220, 223, 228
Sr PETERS, reservation at...-.-.----------- 712
—, treaty of.....-.-- 766
St Reais, cessions for...----- .------ 730, 742-744
—, see also NEW YorK INDIANS; SEVEN Na-
TIONS OF CANADA.
.St ReGis MILLs, reservation of land at-.-.. 656
SAIUSTKEA, see SILETZ RESERVE.
SALAMANY RIVER RESERVE, cession of -.-.. 752
SALEM, reservation at..--.--.-...----------- 650
—, purchase of reserve at ---...-.------.--- 704
SALEM, Indian policy of.-.--.-------------- 605
SALMON, Eskimo implements for catching-. 179,
183-185, 187, 195
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 989
Page Page
SALmon, Eskimo taboos relating to...-..... 440 | SCORING IMPLEMENTS used by Eskimo...... 80-81
—fishing among Eskimo, season of ....-..-. 183 | Scoron land cessions and reservations..... 796
SALMON-NETS, Eskimo use of, in capturing
Dindel sso see cee epee epee ae ee 133
SALMON SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of..-. 31,
36, 39, 43, 44
—, HOR IO DIBBA Ot cistern teletnteie eels 118
SAMAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
San CARLOS ADDITION TO WHITE MOUNTAIN
RESERVE, establishment of ..---.-...----- 860
SHO Ey AS =e ae Soo Breas = Sacneanan 864
SANDIA PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting.. 922
SanDuUSKY RIVER SENEKA, treaty with.---.. 730
SANDY LAKE, reservation at .......-.- 802
—, cession of reserve at ......-...------ -- 830
SAN FELIPE PUEBLO, act of Congress affect-
ing 920
San ILDEFONSO PUEBLO, act of Congress
BOrW 0 mer aces esas mane ence aes S< 920
San Inrrio land cessionsand reservations. 782,788
SANJUAN PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting. 920
SAN JUAN RIVER, establishment of reserves
(On pofot SaScSRnc es aapie San Sooo! Sop eee 868, 892
San Luis Rey land cessions and reserva-
LUO ina pangs test eme a sae Saeco Eee One ese 788
—, see also Missions INDIANS.
San PasQuat, see Misston INDIANS.
SAN PETE RESERVE, establishment of-....-. 530
San PETE UTA, executive order affecting... 892
San Pircue UTA, establishment of reserve
for 2
Say Poeitlandcessions and reservations. 856, 858
Sants ANA PUEBLO, act of Congress af-
fecting 922
SANTA CLARA PUEBLO, act of Congress af-
LRU) oieee Roe os ae eC oseeene sels oe ne 920
SANTA FE, treaty of - -- 788
SanTA YSABEL RESERVE, establishment of. 884
SANTEE SIOUX, see SIOUX (SANTEE).
Santo DOMINGO PUEBLO, act of Congress
oT yet os se Saas Seno ss yas nnnocos -SSsce 920
San XAVIER DEL BAC, reservation at ......- 876
SARCOXIEVILLE, treaty of.-.........-.....-- 822
SARSARPKIN’S BAND of Nez Per allot-
ment/of landitioy--c- sae encere cece ccencs 917, 920
Sauk land cessions and reservations. ...-.- 650,
666, 680, 706, 710-712, 726, 736, 760, 762, 766-768,
778, 792, 822, 824, 842, 858, 886, 918, 922, 938-940
SAULT STE MARIE, treaty of...........----- 700
SAuLr STE Marie CuHrprpewa land cessions
arid reser vations) =~ =-—426—6 <==" ease $10, 812
SAWMEBNAUG, reservation at.....--...----. 724
SAWS; HAKIMOs <5. 255 sesee ees ence 80
Sawyer, W. M., acknowledgments to ..... 22
—— WOLKE O8 aa5 one nn is eee eae sceeee senso se xlix
SAWYER, —, survey by .--..---.-------s--- 902
SCHAGEN, P. J., report on Amsterdam col-
COM Perce ts ores Ss sc or mecisceeince 576
Scuist, Eskimo implements made of ......- 113
Scuootcrar?, H. R., selection of reserves
byse-~ccess Yotnacdaanwacswuaosetaweseccees 757
ScHOOLs, missionary, influence on Eskimo
(S95 Seo son SS oy esi Fe Sse secs 21
ScHUYLER, P. P., license to purchase land
GESNGOMD ee ape a epee a eee oe eae 579
Scoops, ice, Eskimo ............-.006 ssancca, YE
—, see also SILETZ RESERVE.
Scorts VALLEY INDIANS, see EEH; WATSA-
HEWA.
SCRAPERS used by Eskimoin dressing skins
112-116
— used by Eskimo in ivory and bone work-
i -. 80-81
128-129
ScRaATCHERS for stalking seals, Eskimo.
— for the back, Eskimo 310
SCREW-DRIVER, Eskimo ate 88
Scutpin, Eskimo belief in supernatural
MOWERS tO leer eatseine ates ani ecae cnc easae 446
—, implements used by Eskimo in catching. 178
SEAL, Eskimo methods of hunting and trap-
TNS) 50 Sens Sade an patecos oreo eee eeeee 126
—, Eskimo clothing made of parts of .... 36-42, 44
—, Eskimo floats made of parts of.........- 141
—, Eskimo mythic animal resembling. --. 447-448
—, Eskimo ornamentation with bristles of.. 37-39
—, Eskimo uses of intestine of -............ 118
—, leather made from gullet of.....-....... 117
SEAL-NETS,; Hekimo. -..- --s.ccosc--522cc000 133
SEAL-SPEARS, Eskimo ......-..-..---.--.- 135-137
SEALSKIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects made
Oe SSA SERGE It OE eR RPE REE EES 416, 417, 419, 420
—, Eskimo clothing made of-....-. 30, 31, 38-40, 42
—, Eskimo implements made of ......-..... 93,
97, 104, 109, 140, 141, 172, 174, 178
| —, Eskimo lodges mado of..-...........---- 262
—, Eskimo method of dressing 116-117
—, Eskimo method of making cord from... 110
—, Eskimo ornaments made of--.--......... 58,59
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of... 273
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
Olen ese en een erie eae 209, 210, 216, 217
—, Eskimo use of, as unit of value.--....... 232
—, Eskimo rope made of ..........-........ 138
SEAPCAT, see YAKIMA and others.
SEATS in Eskimo houses....-........-.-- 245, 246
SEA-WOLF SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of-. 44
SEEK’S VILLAGE, reservation at.......-.... 716
== CESSIOM OL LOBOLRG Ave - ane eee eee 774
SEGINSIWIN’S VILLAGE, reservation at....-- 676
= COBSION OL TOSEIVG Bilis cnex a acissacnuw are 718
SENN Ga SL UNO bw cutee nee eee ea 186, 187
SEMINOLE land cessions and reservations.. 704—
706, 734, 748, 778, 816, 840, 862, 918
SEMINOLE (APPALACHICOLA BAND), land ces-
sions and reservations by-.---- 704, 736-738, 748
SENAHUOW land cessions and reservations.. 782
SENEKA land cessions and reservations... 559, 658-
660, 662, 684, 688, 690, 730-
732, 744, 776, 818, 842-844
—, see also FivE Navions; NEw Yor«K In-
DIANS; SLX NATIONS.
SEQUIN, account of.
SenrI, studies relating to.--
xxix-xli, xlv
SERMALTON, see HOOPA VALLEY RESERVE.
SERPENTINE, Eskimo ornaments made of...
SERRANOs, see Mission INDIANS.
Sevvanrir Ura, establishment of reserva-
46, 47
WONT Ree on co leno Onn ee ean ea 825
SEVEN Nations of CANADA, land cessions
and reservations by.....--.--..-.--+++++- 656
990 INDEX [ETH. ANN. 18
Page Page
SEWALL, —, reference to map by -- 844 | SHUTTLES for making sinew thread, Es-
SFUGUNUGUMUT, implements and utensils Kin0 sae oe ae eet eee eee eee eee 111
SFO). = 5sSseeeee 67, 68, 74, 94, 97-99, 106,109,178 | SHYICKs, see YAKIMA and others.
—, ornaments from 56 | SIA PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting..-.... 922
—, Shamanic rites witnessed at............. 432 | —, collection from .............-.-.- XxvViii, xlvii
—, transportation apparatus from.......- 226,227 | SIBERIA, expiorations by E.W. Nelson in~ 20-21, 23
SHABEHNAY, reservation for.--.....--.----.- 724 | SIBERIAN Eskimo, tattooing by...--......-. 51
SHapeMAH, J. B., reservation for..........- 740 | SIEVEs used by Eskimo in preparing snuff 272
SHapes, Eskimo beliefs concerning. . 394, 422-425 | SILETZ RESERVE, establishment of....--.. 812, 814
—, Bskimo; kinds (oles sseee- - aaeeet ee 492° |, —, changes; anos —2 sees 838, 878, 948
—,masks made by Eskimo to represent.... 394 | Sirius, Eskimo belief concerning.......... 449
—-of animals, Eskimo beliefs concerning... 425 | Sumsawa land cessions and reservations... 784
SHAINGWAUKOKAUG ISLAND, cession of. . 764 | Sinew, Eskimo ceremonial objects made of 419
SHAISQUIHL PENINSULA, reservation of .-... 800 | —, Eskimo implements made of..........-.. 82, 85,
SHAGELUK ISLAND, visit by E. W. Nelson to- 20 86, 90, 100, 119, 124, 130-133, 136, 137,
SHAHAPTIAN LANGUAGES, vocabulary of --.. xliii 139, 140, 145, 146, 151, 155-159, 161, 164,
SHAKTOLIK, implements from.... 100, 159, 168, 191 170, 175, 178, 179, 181, 186, 187, 191
—, musical instruments from............. 350-351 | —, Eskimo manufactures of....-.-.-.-..--.. 201
—; PenpleOf\..-steceeeastaeeeen ear a ses =S 24 | —, Eskimo musical instruments made of... 350
=, DUMB NEBr soo ae eee Pee eee een ue 264 | —, Eskimo tobacco implements made of.... 276,
SHAMAN IN MOON, Eskimo legend of .------. 515 | 278, 280, 281
SHAMANS, Eskimo names for .-........-...- 428 | —, Eskimo toys made of.......--.....-...-- 347
—, Eskimo, powers, duties, and practices | SINEW CORD AND THREAD, Eskimo clothing
358, 389, 390, 394, 395, 400, 425, 435, 440 made Ofta nsec ate nee eee eee Eee 36, 38
—, agreement concluded by........ 847 | —, Eskimo implements made of.........-. 79, 133
SHASTA, see CHASTA; SILETZ RESERVE. | —, Eskimo method of making -- === ALOT
SHastTa VALLEY, see IDAKARIWAKAHA; | SINEW-SPRING TRAPS, Eskimo -. --- 122-123
IkarucK; KOSETAH. | SrncineG by Eskimo 347, 349
SHAWNEE, confederation of, with Cherokee. 841 | SINKERS for nets and fishing lines, Eskimo. 126-
— land cessions and reservations. --- 650, 654-656,
662-664, 666-668, 676, 684-688, 690, 714,
732, 740, 744, 792, 842-844, 876, 894
—, sale of land to Modok by....--.-..------ 878
SHAWNEE (ABSENTEE), land cessions and
reservations by -.---..---.---.. 850, 856, 902, 940
SHAWVOSHKUNG, grant of land to ......-.-. 830
SHAYTEE’S VILLAGE, reservation at...-....- 724
SHEATHS for Eskimo knives.........----- 171-172
SHEEPEATER land cessions and reserva-
tions. 878, 898
SHELTERS built by Eskimo when fishing.. 183
SHIRTS: ESKim0 e a2 eas eeoeeeeeteasceee sss ee 32, 34
SHOALWATER BAY RESERVE, establishment
Ol ee 842
SHOBONIER, reservation for...-.--.----.---- 738
SHOENBRUN, reservation at ..---- 5 ere ae 650
—, purchase of reserve at ..---------------- 704
Sxogs, Eskimo.-.-...-.-.-- 41
— on Eskimo sleds
S’HoMAMISH land cessions and reserva-
ONS 36a hep aae eee eee 798, 818, 864
SHooTInG sTars, Eskimo belief concerning. 449
SHOSHON! land cessions and reservations.. 822,
828, 846, 850, 854, 858, 874, 878, 880, $84,
890, 894, 898, 904, 906, 924, 926, 928
SHOSHONI-GOSHIP land cessions and reser-
VelUOUS oo 6 pease a= ae ee ee ee 830
—, see also PAIUTE; UTA.
SHOVELS, Eskimo) ..:.--.-25 22 sces=cs~< ----- 18-79
SHREDDERS for making sinew thread, Es-
PO am aerin SADA poem 2 DSn Ss agbeso Ses ees lll
SHREW-MOUSE, sea, Eskimo mythic animal 442
SHUTE, SAMUEL, quoted on Maine’s Indian
1 WO aescattenSecoch ocecdonecsteenadssens 609
SHUTTLES, Eskimo, derivation of pattern of 192
— for making nets, Eskimo...........--. 191-192
128, 175-183, 188, 189
Sroux land cessions and reservations. .--.- 668,
710-712, 760, 766, 786, 794, 822, 828, 848, 874, 880,
882, 886, 888, 896, 904, 914, 918, 924, 930-934, 938
S1oux (BRULE), land cessions and reserva
tions Dy eee-ceses eee ee aes 838, 934, 938
S1oux (MEDEWAKANTON), land cessions and
reservations by ----------..--- .. 764, 784, 820, 826
S1oux (SANTEE), land cessions and reserva-
tions by: -.--=-- 762, 838, 840, 846, 850, 852, 868, 918
Sroux (Sisseron), land cessions and reserva-
LONE) DY; setae ete epee 726,
764, 784, 820, 826, 842, 858, 862, 874 942
Sioux (WAHPEKUTA), land cessions and res-
OL VAGIONS |Dyiees cece ees soe 764, 784, 820, 926
Sroux (WAHPETON), land cessions and res-
ervations by... 726, 820, 826, 842, 858, 862, 874, 942
Sroux (YANKTON), land cessions and reser-
VAtIONS Dye ea eeacse eee eee 762. 768, 820, 946
Sroux (YANKTONAI), land cessions and res-
O@rVatlOUS| Dyer n= eee ee eee ee 896, $02
SISSETON SIOUX, see SIOUX (SISSETON).
SIUSLAW, see SILETZ RESERVE.
Six NATIONS, cessions for.....-...-.. 730, 742-744
—, land cessions and reservations by-.--.. 568-569,
584, 648, 650-654
SIYANTE land cessions and reservations.... 780
SKAGIT, see DWAMISH and others.
SKAIWHAMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of......---.... 30-44
—, Eskimo implements made of...----....-.-. 89,
90, 93, 104-106, 156
—, Eskimo methods of dressing...... 116-118, 125
—, Eskimo ornaments made of..-...---..... 59
—, Eskimo toys made of..........-.---.---- 343
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
Olcorsecceccene eee macetataterse etek Tate as 206, 217
~~"
EE
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 991
Page Page
SKIN, Eskimo use of, as unit of value ...... 232 | SNOHOMISH RESERVE, executive order aflect- :
— lod és, HSKiMO-.~.o-cc- cere. sss 0-vess= << 242 AY Pee eeeine orice wana a ecisticcowsccesescases 868
—, see also BEARSKIN, DEERSKIN, SEALSKIN, SNOQUALMOO, see DW AMISH and oth
etc. Snow, Eskimo decoys made of ...........-. 132
SKIN-DRESSING TOOLS, Eskimo...-..-.----- 112-116 | —, Eskimo traps made of..-....-...-.....-- 122
SKINPAH, see YAKIMA and others. SNOW BEATERS, Eskimo .-........-..-.--..:. 77-78
SKLALLAM land cessions and reservations. . 800-870 |= SNOW GOGGLEs, Eskimo ...........-...-.-- 169-171
SKOKOMISH RESERVE, establishment of..... 800 Snow Houses, Eskimo.-.......... a 242
aaa CHANG il eeean ere tee ca tee ceee ice cons) 870 | SNOW KNIVES, Eskimo...--....... - 345-346
SKOPEAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others. SNOWSHOES, Eskimo . - - 212-214
SKOTON, see SCOTON, SILETZ RESERVE. SNOW SHOVELS, Eskimo .......- . 78-79
SKTAHLEJUM, see DWAMISH and others. Snurr, Eskimo method of preparing 272
SKTAHLMISH, see DWAMISH and others. —, Eskimo method of taking..... = 273
SLATE, Eskimo implements made of.....--- 93, | SNUFF-BOXES, Eskimo... === 270-275
108, 113, 146, 147, 149, 159, 164,178 | SNurF-TUBES, Eskimo............-..--.-- 278, 275
SLEDGE ISLAND, carvings of mythic animals SOAPSTONE, Eskimo utensils made of .-.--- 63
ROT Reece connect pocecboscecaceusceped 447,448 | SociAL customs of the Eskimo..........- 285-292
—, ceremonial objects from -. -- 416 | SOCIAL ORGANIZATION of the Eskimo ....... liv
Snel debe asa) ee sonia ap onmeecoece, 88,39, 44 | SocioLoay, work in .......-.......-..- xxxix-xli
—, conditions observed by E. W. Nelson on 295 | Socks, Eskimo................-...-..------ 43
=a OA COs Olean oe aaaniee ata nests teeter 354-355 | SoHoNu’ land cessions and reservations.... 782
—, description of village on......-..--.---- 254 | SoLomon’s Town WyanpoT, land cessions
tC ROM aaa a aa waeeteim ate aeatee eine 439 and reservations by ---...-.-..-.....-.. 690, 734
(ESO aoc oreo eee onereeseeseo 320 | Sonas, Eskimo, examples of ..........-.-.-- 348-—
—, hospitality of people of .......-..------- 295 349, 364, 357, 369, 374-375
—, implements and utensils from. . 66, 67, 69,77, 84, | —, Eskimo, kinds of ...........--..-...-- 347-348
86, 87, 89, 92, 93, 99-101, 103, 108, 111, 118- | —, Eskimo method of learning .....-...-... 348
116, 127, 131, 139-141, 144, 148, 150, 151, 154, | SopHioLoey, work in..-...-...-..--..--- xliv-xlv
164, 165, 168, 172, 173, 178-180, 182, 191, 194 | Sou, Eskimo beliefs concerning. ...-...---- 422
—, legend from. -....-.. ceneus 499-514 | SourH Caroxina, Indian policy of-..---- 630-634
—, manufactures from... 205 | SourH Fork, see HoopA VALLEY RESERVE.
—, musical instruments from -.--..--.------ 351 | SourHworTH, —, purchase of land by...-.. 607
—, ornaments from.......-. - 46, 47, 48, 55, 58, 60 SOWHEAG, account of .........----- =, yb}
== PEOD LOO Un senea seen es ee aces eeadenan sen ars 26 SPANISH policy toward Indians -- - 539-545
—, tobaccoimplements from.......... 277, 279,282 — title to lands in America, basis of 528
—, transportation apparatus from....--.... 210, | SPANISH FORK RESURVE, sale of.........--- 830
| SPANISH Fork UTA, act of Congress affect-
—, visit by E. W. Nelson to......-...-...-.. NLD oer retrace) ae aoe racine el 892
DLEDGES Vos RIM veomeniewesesinen=esa = se | SPEAR GUARDS, Eskimo .------- --- 226-228
—, Eskimo, winter storage of. -- | SPEARHEADS, Eskimo 147-150
—, tools used by Eskimo in making ..-...-- 85 —, stone, Eskimo method of making .....-. 91
SHAD) RIOR Oe ee nee EOS IEE eee 205-209 SPEARS, Eskimo .-.-...-.-.-. 135-140, 151-152, 194-195
SSS ORD it panes noe APE eInnee 347 | —, Eskimo, length of -- 153-154
SLEEPING BENCHES in Eskimo houses .----- 243, | SPEARSHAFTS, tools used by Es in
245-246, 252 TULL ies gee eiain een ere em ae eal 85
SHINGE,ESEIMO! === oaaner sce see eos os =n 134-135 | SPINNER for making sinew cord, Eskimo... 111
SMALHKAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others. Spirits, Eskimo beliefs concerning ------ 394, 422
SMALLWOOD, MATTHEW, grant of land to... 633 | —, Eskimo masks to represent-.---.-...---- 394
SMELTS, Eskimo implements for catching .. 179 | Spits for killing wolves, Eskimo ..........- 121
Smitu, GEORGE, quoted on Pennsylvania's | SPLICEs used by Eskimo in repair work.. 227-228
Indian policy sae. .-~225 sa 591, 592,594, 595,596 Sporrorp, A. R., acknowledgment to-.-.-..- xlvi
SO MIUDH is Cu SUL VOW DY, << eos once mw eceas ome 944 SPOKANE land cessions and reservations... 856,
SMITH, JOHN, purchase of land by --- 564 858, 902, 918, 944
SMITH, WILLIAM, grant of land to..... PeUR ES POONR PES KINO oe <1: soncccone ashen scene 65-70
Smita RIVER RESERVE, act authorizing..... 831 | —, tools used by Eskimo in making...-.- oes 89
—, removal of Indians to . 815, 851 | Sporswoop, ALEX., treaty concluded by. 568-569
—, discontinuance of -..-..--..- --- 850 | SPRAGUE RIVER, treaty of.......--.-..---.- 836
SMOKE HOLES in Eskimo houses... - 245, 251 | SPREADERS used with Eskimo bird nets- 132
SMOKING, Eskimo method of.........--.---- 272 | Sprine TRAPS, Eskimo .........-..------- 122-123
SMOOTHING TOOLS used by Eskimo .......-. 87 | Spruck, Eskimo implements and utensils
— COM DIV, sid Ose sas ocleeecewace cine e 131-135 HV OGG 2a moet Ren Sep RCe ene BODE CObaEObo. 65-66,
SNAKE land cessions and reservatious...... 831, 70, 71, 90, 99, 138, 184, 185, 187, 288
é 834, 836, 854, 858
SNAKE RIVER VALLEY, study of carvings in. XXIX
SNARES for animals, Eskimo...........--. 118-131
SNOHOMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
—, Eskimo musical instruments made of.. 350, 351
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
of
Spruce @um, Eskimo ornaments made of...
992 INDEX (ETH. ANN, 18
Page Page
Spruce RooT, Eskimo implements and uten- STRANGE BOY, Eskimo legend of.......... 490-494
BLS IMAG Of oes eae 66,72, | STRANGERS, Eskimo treatment of .....--. 294, 295
85, 86, 97, 100, 110, 113, 131, 133, 187, 147, | STRETCHERs for dressing skins, Eskimo... 116, 125
148, 156, 167, 180, 184, 185, 187,191,193 | SrRoNG MAN, Eskimo legend of ....----.--. 499
—, Eskimo manufactures of. 205 | STUYVESANT, PETER, charter granted by... 616
—, Eskimo toys made of..........--.--.---- 346 | SucaanH land cessions and reseryations.... 782
—, transportation apparatus made of ..---- 223 | SUFFERER’S LAND, cession of 666
Spurs on Eskimo spearpoints, use of. 147, 148-149 | —, history of ............---------------- 667-669
Squawky HILt, reservation at------..----- 658 | SUGAR ISLAND, reservation of .-.....-...--- 756
SQUAWSKIN land cessions and reservations. 798, | SUMMER HOUSES, Eskimo, types of --. 242,
818, 864, 872 247-248, 253, 255-256, 259
SQUAXIN ISLAND RESERVE, establishmentof. 798 | SuN, Eskimo belief in influence of, onmen. 431
SQUIAITL land cessions and reservations... 798, | SUN AND MOON, Eskimo legend of .-....-. 481-482
818, 864,872 | Sunu land cessions and reservations-.-....- 784
SQUINAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others. SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, Eskimo belief in... 394
SQUIRREL SKIN, Eskimo amulet made of .... 435 | Supports for Eskimo guns..---.....--..--. 163
Srarrs, ice, used by Eskimo. --..--------- 214-215 | — for Eskimo lamps ----.....-----.---.----- 64
SraLkine of deer by Eskimo. --- 118-119 | SuQUAMISH land cessions and reservations. 798-
— of seals by Eskimo ....-......----------- 129 800, 834, 864, 868
STANDING ROCK RESERVE, establishment of. 932 | SURFACING TOOLS used by Eskimo-..-.---.--. 91
STARIKWIKHPAK, ceremonial objects from.. 396 | SURGERY among Eskimo, practice of..... 309-310
—, description of. - -- 247 | —, primitive, study of............ XXXViii, xxxix
—, grave boxes at.....-.....-..-.-.-- 316 | SUSQUEHANNOCKS, treaty with .-..-.--.---. 572
—, painting on grave box at.-...--.-- 327 | Swan CREEK CHIPPEWA, confederation of
Srays for oars on Eskimo boats. -----.----- 218 MW METI ald NS Se ccoetign ce case beso snmecco 821
STEALING among Eskimo...-. 293, 294, 296, 299,300 | — land cessions and reservations. 758, 812, 820, 834
STECcK, —, selection of reserve by-.-.-.------- 822 | SwAN skin, Eskimo lance-point wrappers
STEEL IMPLEMENTS among Eskimo, intro- HIER GY) Fo ee sae ee oe segeacsacesoeetes 150
dnchiomot= =. -ae.eeee eae nea 80, 85, 89, 91,106 | SWEAT BATHS, Eskimo 287
STEEL TRAPS among Eskimo, introduction SWEDISH policy toward Indians... 587-588, 591-592
ODS sae Mica sae cas eeewoewensces == 121,122,125 | SWINAHMISH, see DWAMISH and others.
STEERING GEAR of Eskimo boats-.--------- 217 | SWINOMISH RESERVE, establishment of... .-. 800
STEILACOom land cessions and reservations. 798, | —, Change in.........-...------------------ 864
818, 864,872 | SWIVELS on Eskimo hitching lines-.-..-..- 210
STEHCHASS land cessions and reservations. 798, | SYCUAN RESERVE, establishment of......... 884
818, 864.872 SYENITE, Eskimo ornaments made of-..---- 49
STEVENSON, M. C., workof.....-.--- xxvii-xxviii, | SYMBOLISM, animal, of Eskimo Se
xxxii, xliv, xlvii |
Srirn, WmM., quoted on Virginia’s Indian |
DOC ysee eee Sere eee senso ane 564 | TABEQUACHE UTA land cessions and reser-
STKAHMISH, seeDWAMISH and others. | VE GLO ete ela lee 828, 848, 893
STOCKBRIDGE, treaties of...-...-- 774, 780, 814-816 | TABLE CREEK, treaty of ---...-----.-------- 818
STOCKBRIDGE INDIANS, cessions for ----- 730,742 TABLE ROCK, treaty of. - 788
—, land cessions and reservations by ------. 774, | Tanoos, Eskimo -- 440
778, 780, 814-816, 854 TACHE land cessions and reservations -.... 782
—, see also NEW YORK INDIANS. TaG played by Eskimo -....---.-.--------- 338
STOLUCKWHAMISH, see DWAMISH and others. TAKU HARBOR, transportation apparatus
Sromacu of animals, Eskimo clothing made HIT spe ae SoS SRE SE Sse eos oS: Soe 222
Of (sans eeee Se eee ee eee ac 42 | TALISMANS, Eskimo ...-..----.-.---..... 434-441
—, Eskimo floats made of ....------------ 141,188 | TALLAHASSEE, treaty of --- 736-738
SronE, classification of peoples from use of TALLINCHEE land cessions and reservations. 782-
implements of .....--.--------- XXXVii-xXxxVviii 822
—, Eskimo house fittings of-..---.-...... 244,253 | TALON, —, Indian policy of...----..-.. 546-547, 549
—, Eskimoimplements and utensils made of. 63,65, | TALOOTISKE, see TALUNTISKI.
75, 80-84, 91-93, 112, 122, 126, 127, 145, 146, 148, | TALUNTISKI, reservation for-....--......... 670
157, 159, 171-172, 176, 178, 180-182, 186, 188,189 | —, cession of reserve for 696
—, Eskimo ornaments made of... -------- >... 46-49 | TAMAROA land cessions aud reseryations.. 664
—, Eskimo surgical instruments made of-. 309-310 | 692, 742
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of.. 280,283 | Tamuny, sale of land by .-.---------.------- 596
SroneEy, —, ethnologie specimens collected TANNING of skins by Eskimo -- 116-118
[Di yeeteas ae le ne ee 186, 187, 203,284 Taos PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting -... 920
Stoppers for Eskimo hunting floats -..-- 140-142 | Tarnan land cessions and reservations .... 786
— for Eskimo needle cases ..------------ 103-104 TarrooinG among Eskimo -.-.--.-.--------- 50-52
— for Eskimo water bags --.--------------- 74 | Tavyau, grant of land to.....--.---.------- 686
STOREROOMS, Eskimo .....--.------------ 244,248 TAUYAUDAUTAUSON, grant of land to-...-... 686
Sruntz, A. C., surveys by -..--.---=.---.- 795,797 | TECHNOLITHIC STAGE, definition of --.-... xxxvili
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 993
Page Page
TECHNOLOGY, relation of esthetology to ... xxxix | TONKAWA land cessions and reservations.. 946
—, work in .. XXXiv-xxxix | TONQUISH’S VILLAGE, reservation at........ 676
TeeEtTH, Eskimo ceremonial objects made of. 399 | —, cession of reserve at .....-....-...2.---. 718
—, Eskimo implements made of .------. 80, $2,110 | TonsuRE among Eskimo ..-................ 57
—, Eskimo ornamentation with. .-...-...-. 59,211 | ‘Tonto APACHE, disposal of land claimed by 922
TELLICO, treaty Of..-...--.....--. 660, 666, 668-670 | ToOANOGHONI, cession of land by.-.......-. 635
TEMECULA, see MISSION INDIANS.
TEMPERAMENT, Eskimo, effect of food sup-
Lys O tees eee sa gtoorercenecoosec 298
TENE, see ATHAPASCAN INDIANS.
TENNESSEE CENTENNIAL EXPOSITION, collec-
tions for -- xxviii, xlvi
= EXMADMNatinewece ee === teen naive anette xlix
ENS PHS NOs aslann alone s=a= eae 242, 260
—, see also LODGES.
TEJON land cessions and reservations. ... 782, 788
—, see also TULE RIVER RESERVE.
TEJON PASS RESERVE, establishment of... -.- 788
TESUQUE PUEBLO, act of Congress affecting. 920
TEUNISSEN, J URIAN, license to purchase land
TEE GU Use ap Bones eae ence more areemne 597
THIMBLE-HOLDERS, Eskimo......-. mocosce 109-110
THIMBLES, Eskimo ....------- SeSnocinae nee 109-110
THOMAS, Cyrus, introduction to memoir on
Indian land cessions by--- -------- 527-647
= WOLKO finns Sacer ere eee cesarean xlvi, lvi
THOMAS, —, cited on Massachusetts’ Indian
INO eee ice oa nrosecestccatces eae 602-603
THOMPSON, R. F., acknowledgments to -..-- 644
TTHORNTOWN, see MIAMI (EEL RIVER BAND).
THREAD-MAKING IMPLEMENTS, Eskimo.--. 110-112 |
THROWING-STICKS, Eskimo .-..-.----- ---- 152-155
— game played by Eskimo .-... 335
—} tools used by Eskimo in making ---..... 89
THUNDER BAy CHIPPEWA, reservation for.. 810
THUNDERBIRD, Eskimo mythic creature .. 445-446
—, legend of--.- --.- eee rae ae ee eae 486-487
—, representations of.- 95, 226, 446
TIERRA DEL FUEGO, work in...--.---------- xxix
Tikcuik, clothing from. .
TINDER BOXES, Eskimo
TINNE, see ATHAPASCAN INDIANS.
‘TIPPECANOE RIVER, cession of reserves made
by treaty of 752-762, 766
—, treaties of .--. = - 740-742, 754, 758
TISHTANATAN, see HOOPA V ALLEY RESERVE.
TRINKET, Jepends of: ----<- <2. s-- 555-2 n= 450-451
Tosacco, Eskimo methods of using...-... 271-272
—, introduction of, among Eskimo. --...-.--- 229
TOBACCO IMPLEMENTS, Eskimo. - G
TocbE land cessions and reservations -.... 786
Tocra land cessions and reservations. ..... 782
TOENECHE land cessions and reservations.. 782
Togs, Eskimo use of, in counting .....-.-.. 236
TOGIAK RIVER, toys from. -...---- = - 346
TOLUMNE land cessions and reservations... 782
—, see also YOLUMNE.
TOMAHAWK PIPES, collection of .-.......... xlvii
Tomcop, Eskimo implements used in catch-
i -- 175-178, 183
TOMOCHICHI, treaties with Georgia by -.. 634, 635
TONAWANDA RESERVE, establishment of.... 660
— BLO See ae gene ee sere ee eateseae eo 772, 776
—, grant of right to repurchase ............ 818
TONDAGANIE’S VILLAGE, reservation at 674
—, cession of reserve at.....--sccccecccecess 734
TOOL BAGs, Eskimo
TOOL BOXEs, Eskimo ---
ToOLs, birch-bark, Eskimo 9
—, skin-dressing, Eskimo . 112
—, wood-working, Eskimo. .-. =. 80-93
TOOMNA land cessions and reservations.. 782,822
TOOTOOTENA, see SILETZ RESERVE.
TOPENEBEE’S RESERVE, cession of ........-. 750
MORHRESKIMO!<~ = 2'-)-- 5255 - set =
TOP SPINNING among Eskimo
TTOQUAMSKE, sale of land by........-..-----
TORROS RESERVE, establishment of ...-..... 886
RTOTANIMO, account of ...-.-.-.--..--.--.-.- 613
TOTEM ANIMAL, Eskimo custom of wearing- 62
TOTEMIC MASKS, Eskimo..............------ 395
TOMES HAL Olmeeal ts eit ae se citer ss 0 322-325
—, Unalit terms relating to...-....-----.... 322
ToremM sicns, Eskimo use of, on grave
DOX@Ssa22 == coasew asses cee etn ne =e Ollvoie
Toro land cessions and reservations. ..---. 784
Toropotomoy, act of Virginia assembly
AOC Yin Chere ees aS aceon tos 565
PROMS POR RIM jennie aaa ann 331, 340-347
T’PEEKSIN land cessions and reservations.. 798,
818, 864, 872
TRACY, MARQUIS DE, commission to 547-548
TRADE and trading voyages, Eskimo. 228, 232, 305
—, Eskimo, articles of -..--..--..--..----- 229-231
TRADING, Eskimo methods of .........--. 230-231
AGRI DS KAM) snes Scanecvens saes see 261-262
— customs of Eskimo... 309
— festival of Eskimo 361-363
TRANSFORMATIONS, Eskimo belief in ----- 426-427
TRANSPORTATION APPARATUS, Eskimo.... 205-228
TRAPS fortish, MBKIMO .. cn ccces ce aweece 183-185
— for animals, Eskimo -------.-..-.-..--- 118-131
TRAVELING APPARATUS, Eskimo.-...-.--- 205-228
TRAVERSE BAY, reservation at...........-.-
TRAVERSE DES SIOUX, treaty of.
PSEACS SY MIEN NNO vie eee wines lates a sa cee
—, tools used by Eskimo in making. ---.--. 85
TREATIES with Indians, abolition of.. 640-641, 854
TreEs, Eskimo account of creation of ..-... 456
—,in Alaskan-Arctie district, absence of... 24
Trinity River INDIANS, see HOOPAH;
Hupa.
Trort, NICHOLAS, cited on South Carolina’s
Indian policy ---...----- Boson 633
TROUSERS worn by Eskimo .--. 30-36
Trout, Eskimo implements for catching... 179
TRUDEAU, C. L., quoted on Spanish policy
HOW ACG cn CLAS seem seme ete 544-545
TRUMBULL, BENJ., quoted on Connecticut's
Mudian’ policy, --2---.---.--.------n=--==- 612-616
TRUNKS worn in dances by Eskimo ------ 420-421
TRURO, purchase of land by -..-.- 606
TvsEs for taking snuff, Eskimo 275
MUBS; MSkKIM0 Lon. on = a= ania msemanennnan en 72
—, tools used by Eskimo in making -.-......- 85
TUG-OF-WAR played by Eskimo ........--. 338
994 INDEX (ETH, ANN. 18
Page | Page
TUHUCMACH land cessions and reservations. 782 | UNAKTOLIK, ornaments from ............--- 48
TUILLA VALLEY, treaty of ........-....--.-. 830 | UNAKTOLIK RIVER, people living on. ao 26
TULALIP RESERVE, executive order affect- | UNALARLIT, ceremonial objects from.--.--. 420-421
ING on eos wane ca cec one ene 868 —,conditions observed by E. W. Nelson
TuLAROSA RIVER RESERVE, establishment TG BT pa ate eee te oe 298
Of ve 5 acs 25a baek boson an eeee eee 854 | —, dance at----.._---.- --- 356-357
—, discontinuance of -...........---...----- 878 | —,implements from..-.-.......-...--. 80, 92, 100,
TuLe land cessions and reservations. ....-. 814, | 102, 103, 110, 136, 142, 144, 145,
860, 864-866, 892 147-150, 156, 159, 165, 172, 180
TULE RIVER RESERVE, act authorizing ...-- 831 | —, legend from........--...2...---...s00 471-474
——GstapUshimen t Of. --= nse aeeee ease 814,860 | —, people Of-<2o5 e225 22 -ceclsenacnscce cneos= 24
es CUA OS rN te wt a a 864-866, 892 | —, tobacco implements from.-.....-.....- 280, 282
—, removal of Indians to...........--.----- 789. | —, toys from------+ =. --- =~ senseessocosccs S44
TUMWATER land cessions and _ reserva- —, transportation apparatus from........ 210, 222
tions 800,818 | UNALIGMUT, see UNALIT.
TunGHAT, Eskimo beliefs concerning ------ 394, || UNADI pames ene --sese ae eeew eran sae 330-339
395, 427-430, 484, 441,443 | — language different from Kaviagmut and
—, Eskimo masks representing .-.....-.--- 400, BR Et eee Brirontesee cesses —epesacooce 25
401, 403, 404, 407, 412,413 | — language, translation from ...-....... 475-479
—, Eskimo rites relating to...-..-...-.--- 384,385 | — language, words from. .232, 234, 301, 306, 310,322
TUNUNUK, description of-..-....-.......... 251 | — method of burial, ancient.......--...--.- 312
= Implement from). s2sueere as eene aa /ee== == 156 "|| —j/mangelot s2-2-.cen2-- ones ==5 26
—, memorial images at -......------------ 317-318 | Uncas, sale of land by ------------------- 615-617
Tunxis, sale of Jand by ------.-.......-.-.. 616 | UncomMPpAHGRE UTA, executive order aftfect-
TUPHANIKWA, description of -..---...-.---- HN eng Cosa eeM ner meeysoneisonecneciticgs As 3 904
TUPHULGA VILLAGE, reservation at..-...--. UNITED STATES, Indian policy of. 528-536, 639-643
TcrF, Eskimo buildings of...-...-.. UNITED STATES SUPREME CouRT, quoted on
‘TURKEY CREEK PRAIRIE, treaty of -. Rip hho SOl esses ae are ate eee ea 528-533
TURKEY Town, treaty of ...--..--........- | Unrrs of valueand measurement, Eskimo. 232-234
TurRNER, L, M., ethnologic specimens col-
lected by 56, 65, 101,
102, 104, 116, 144, 145, 152, 158, 161, 199, 204, 223
TuRNER, NATHANIEL, purchase of land by.. 616
TURILE MOUNTAIN CHIPPEWA land cessions
and TeservauOns esse eeeeee== loc = 908, 916
TUSHQUEGAN, see MCCARTY’S VILLAGE.
TuscARORA land cessions and reserva-
LOS = = ae a eee la 628-629
— war with North Carolina .-----.-...-..-. 627
—, see also NEw YorK INDIANS; SIX Na-
TIONS.
TUSKI HAJO, reservation for..-...........-. 706
—, cession of reserve tor
TWANA, see SKOKOMISH.
TWISTERS used by Eskimo...---....-.-.-.. 111
UINTAH MILITARY RESERVE, éstablishment
Cima cneisns Hotacastebs + oonasceugooos One 924
Uintan Ura land cessions and reserva-
HIONS == .c2meee ae cee oe aor 824, 848, 893, 924, 926
UKAGAMUT, carvings from ..-..--...-.----- 196
—, description of .....-.-------...--- nop!
* —, implements from --. 105, 192
UMATILLA land cessions and reservations.. 804,
908, 918, 928
UMATILLA RESERVE, establishment of. .-...-. 804
—, changes in 908, 918, 928
TGMUAKS ABS KIO) come es eeeeiie tate 216-218
—, tools used by Eskimo in making -....-.-.
UMPECHEE, cession of land by-.-.-----.----- 635 |
Umpqua land cessions and reservations .... 790,
796-798, 814
—, see also SILETZ RESERVE.
UNAKTOLIK, experience of E.W.Nelsonat. 298
85 |
UppPerR KLAMATH, see ODEILAH.
UPPER SANDUSKY, treaty of...--.. Saccoscco. (hfs)
| URINE, Eskimo use of, in bathing 287
—. Eskimo, use of, in tanning.-.--- ly,
Uva land cessions and reservations...--.-.. 780,
824, 828, 830, 848, 856, 864, 874, 882, 886,
892, 894, 898, 900, 902, 904, 908, 924, 926
| OMENSIES, MSKIMOss=.ss-ooee~ ecese= =a ene 63-74
—from Florida, col'ection and study of.. xxx-
xxxi
| Uva land cessions and reservations. ..... 782, 788
VALLIER, S. G., patent of land to ........-.- 844
VALUE, Eskimo units of.----.-.--- 232
—, Unalit terms for measuring - 2o2
Van BurEN, MARTIN, treaty signed by-.--.. 641
VANCOUVER, CAPE, see CAPE VANCOUVER,
Van RENSSELAER, KILIAEN, patent issued
Liticcenen SStaeS SSeS Ison See ho cetasceooos 576-577
VEGETABLE FooD of Eskimo......-.------- 268
VEGETATION of Eskimo country-.----------- 24
VERMILLION KICKAPOO, treaty with.-.-...-.- 698
VERMILLION LAKE, reservation at .--------- 904
Vieux DESERT CHIPPEWA land cessions
and reservations. .-...-----.....- 794, 874
VILLAGE RESERVES, establishment of. 886
VILLAGES, Eskimo, description of. .-.--- 241-263
—, Eskimo, location of......--.----- 24, 241-242, 266
—, Eskimo provision for defense of- .----- 327-328
VINCENNES, treaties of. ..---. 664, 666, 672, 678, 700
—, reservation by United States at ..-...-- 656
VirGINIA, Indian policy of 563-569, 630
WVASORS WHERE LMOE 22 = eae ane soem oe ater 167-170
VOLCANIC ERUPTIONS, Eskimo traditions
OY 8 pesos at socorcaaaacosacsces eeene succes 449-450
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 995
Page Page
WABASHAW'’S TRIBE, land cessions and re- WATERFOWL SKIN, Eskimo ceremonial ob- f
servations by .-.....- - 760 FIECLAINAOG Olesen ke oe een oes 420
W ABASH RIVER, treaties of 752,772-776 | WATERPROOF GARMENTS, Eskimo...... 36-37, 221
—, cession of reserves made by treaty of.... 752 | WATSAHEWA land cessions and reserva-
W ACHAET land cessions and reservations .. 782 WOIG Se peace Ge enbe CORR Seb EO: Bee pee 788
WACKSACHE land cessions and reservations. 782 | WAUGAU’S VILLAGE, reservation at.......-.. 674
WAFFORD'S SETTLEMENT, cessionoflandat. 666 | —, cession of reserve at .._....-........... 748
WAHPEKUTA Sioux, see Sioux (WAHPE- WaAUKEWA’S BAND, cession of reserve by.. 758
KUTA). —, see also CHEKOSE’S BAND,
WAHPETON SIOUX, see SIOUX (WAHPETON). WAUPONEHSEE, reservation for ........-... 724
WAIDEPACAN land cessions and reserya- —, purchase of reserve for sh TRO
OSs aS SsbocReoIAsEecs. Gseroeresoneasce 784 | WeAlandcessionsand reservations. . 654-656, 662-
WAILAKI, see ROUND VALLEY
YLAcca.
WaALAPAI land cessionsand reseryations.. 910,922
WALKER RIVER, establishmentof reserve at 872
WALLAWALLA land cessions and reserva-
OMS ee eee Sareea 804, 808, 838, 908, 918, 928
WALLOWA VALLEY RESERVE, establishment
RESERVE;
Cac e562 Qnec bone SbeC oe HED nOne ORES 864
—, discontinuance of 882
WaALRvsS, Eskimo clothing made from stom-
achs of. 42
—, Eskimo floats made from bladders and
stomachs of 141
—, Eskimo methods of hunting and trap- |
TUM 28 i Bor Goon o sent eO Ee See DODGE 126, 166
—, leather made from gullets of............ 117
Watrts-boG, Eskimo mythic monster... 442-443
WALRUS HIDE, Eskimo clothing made of ... 49
—, Eskimo house fittings made of. .....-. 255, 258
—, Eskimo method of dressing. __-....----. 116
—, Eskimo method of making cord from.... 110
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
Oi, Ses comes SEAS EC One EAOD Ie 209, 216, 217
‘W ALRUS-SPEARS, Eskimo - . zes= 1875140
WALRUS TUSK, see IVORY.
WALTHER, HENRY, work of ..... = xlix
WaANDs, ceremonial, of Eskimo ........-. 415-416
Wannuck land cessions and reserva-
PETS So atm cle cere 784
WAPAGHKONETTA, grant of land at ...-.... 686
=} LOR OY] lee an nn ce ee ce nema ee ee 732
WAPONSEH, reservation tor..............--- 738
War among Eskimo.......-..-.--....-.- 327-330
— between Yukon Eskimo and Magemut.. 328 |
WARM SPRINGS, treaty of .-.....-........-. 838 |
WARM SPRINGS RESERVE, establishment of. 808
—, definition of boundary of........--..-.. 946
IWASGO, treaty Ot soe ce anon eee sees neee a 808
Wasco land cessions and reservations -.. 808,838 |
W ASHBURN, H. D., survey by
WASHINGTON, treaties of ........
674, 680, 696, 706, 708, 714, 720, 72
756, 766, 768, 772, 778, 780, 790-794, 800-808, 816,
818, 820, 826, 830-842, 834, 836, 840, 842, 846, 848
WasnoO land cessions and reservations... .. 836
WatCcHE land cessions and reservations... 822
‘Watcoosa, sale of land by -..-...-.:.--.--- 626
WATER BAGS! Kskino -22.nssacarcsessneccan "3-74
WATER BUCKETS, Eskimo ............------ 70-72
—, Eskimo, handles of...............-.... 100-103 |
WATERFOWL, Eskimo methods of catch-
TD fies ae ee oe ae ae en ee tok rhea 131, 135
WATERFOWL SKIN, Eskimo clothing made
Of eae sane in scat ae nae cea ec EE 31
664, 668, 678, 680, 692, 700, 744, 794, 842-844, 930
WEASEL, sea, Eskimo mythic animal ....-.. 443
WEASEL MUMMY FETICHES, Eskimo..... 62-63, 437
WEATHER, Eskimo shamans’ attempts to
5 431-432
WECHILLA land cessions and reservations... 782
WIEDGES; Mis kiMmOc= <5 = <nsecscceccceesscccens 88
—, Stone, Eskimo method of making........ DE
WEESAW’S BAND, reservation for........--. 742
—, cession of reserve for.......-.-......-- 762, 766
WEESIONAS’ BAND, reservation for........-. 742
—, cession of reserve for ................--- 762
WEMALCHE land cessions and reservations. 782,
822
WENATSHAPAM, see YAKIMA and others.
WEOPEMEOC INDIANS, sale of land by .... 625-626
WESTERN ComPANY, charter of.--.....-... 545-346
West Inpra CoMPAny, settlement by--.-. 575-576
WETANAMOW, sale of land by..-.---..------ 617
WHALEBONE, Eskimo ceremonial objects
GAIUS GH nee ecns oe one een conc oDee EERE Reed
—, Eskimo houses built of.
—, Eskimo implements and utensils made
Ofececenasec=stss win 72, 77, 78, 81, 82, 94, 123, 124,
133, 147, 161, 171, 175-177, 179-181, 187, 190, 192
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of.. 275, 277
—,Eskimo transportation apparatus made
Obese or aberocceetantos =. 208, 225
—, Eskimo use of, as cord ....--..-..----- 110,171
—, spits for killing wolves made of......--. 121
WHALE ISLAND, ruins at -.---..---.------ 263-264
WHALE, KILLER, Eskimo mythic animal
rar a ee eee ee ennai 444
WHALE, RIGHT, Eskimo fetichrepresenting. 439
—, Eskimo fetiches used in hunting. -.----- 439
—, Eskimo methods of hunting-.----..---- 165-166
WHALE-SPEARS, Eskimo 137-140
WHALE, WHITE, Eskimo belief in super-
natural powers of ..-..-.-.------------- 438, 440
—, Eskimo fetich representing - aaa © aao!
—, Eskimo methods of hunting -..----.--- 131, 166
—, Eskimo taboos relating to.-.....----..-- 440
WHETSTONES, Eskimo .-..--.---.------------ 91-93
DWOHRES SMe KIM Ole on sinew ae anne nae 209, 210
WHISKY, influence on Eskimo of 268-270
WHISTLER SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of... 32
WHITE EARTH RESERVE, establishment of.. 846
—, changes in....-------------------- 894, 912, 936
—, removal of Pembina Chippewa to.....-.. 862
WHITEFISH, Eskimo implements for catch-
Drain mine ann mn tnen i oo 180, 186-188, 194, 195
| Wurre Hartr’s VILLAGE, reservation inelud-
DR sade oie ee ae rer erate 708
| WHITE MoUNTAIN RE ablishment
th eae ote a onan cs aoea eae ieee 854
996 INDEX (ETH. ANN. 18
Page |
WHITE MOUNTAIN RESERVE, changes in.-.. 860,
864, 876, 884, 888, 890, 944
WHITE OAK CHIPPEWA, agreement with.... 936
WHITE RACcOON'S VILLAGE, reservation at-. 716
—, cession of reserve at ......,--.-..-..---. 752
Wuitine, —, acts of, as Indian superin-
tendent 851
Wiccacomoco InpiaAns, grantofland by... 566
Wicuita land cessions and reservations... 860
Wicuumn! land cessions and reservations... 782
—, see also TULE RIVER RESERVE.
Wick of Eskimo lamps, method of support- |
thet So seeoros Sates ssa eS See 63, 64
WICKER fish-traps, Eskimo....-.-.--- 125, 184-185
WIpAAGH, sale of land by --.....--.-.-..---- 596 |
Wicwam of Passamaquoddy Indians, study
() OF mepecosestcnscase .nossseanonss XXXiv-Xxxvi
— in National Zoological Park, erection
(OMneasse sess Sood Sonoo se SOOR aS XXVii, xxxv |
WILEY, —, report on Indian affairs by.-.--. 789
—, selection of reserves by .-..----------- 832, 887
WILLAMETTE VALLEY INDIANS, land ces-
sions and reservation by ..-.-..-------. 800, 818
WI.ay land cessions and reservations ...-. 786
WILLET, THOMAS, purchase of land by--.-.-- 607
WIiAMs, L. D., vocabulary obtained from. xliii
Wi.1ams, RocGer, Indian policy of-....-- 619-622
WILLIAMS, —, acknowledgments to ......--. 22
WILLow, Eskimo implements made of -.--- 288
WILLOW BARK, Eskimo implements made
OL pate atolal te oat tela steteamlmta elt tata einem minim mm = 124, 187
WiLLow root, Eskimo ceremonial objects
STOLE O bye eae ete ataonesecoacHAae 398
—,Eskimo implements and utensils made
0) tess SASS SOOO Ja tS ace ote 111, 145, 171
WIMBEE INDIANS, sale of land by-..--.------ 631
Wriunucui Ura land cessions and reserva-
TIONS en oa oleae nla -- 848, 892, 894
WIHUNCHESTER, —, survey by-.------------ 649, 695
Winp RIVER MILITARY -RESERYVE, establish-
Ment Of sees sean nee aaa iain == == 924
Winp RIVER RESERVE, establishment of.--. 850 |
—, changes in -.-..---.------------..----- 858, 878
Wiunps, Eskimo legend of origin of-...--- 497-499 |
WINGEBONE, sale of land by.--------------- 594
WInvnEBAGO land cessions and reservations. 710-
712, 716-718, 722, 724, 736, 768, 780,
804, 820, 826, 828, 834-836, 926 |
WINNIBIGOSHISH, LAKE, see LAKE WINNI-
BIGOSHISH.
WInSHIP, G. P., work of .......-.-.---.----- xlvi
WrnteER, chronometric use of, by Eskimo... 234
— SLOres OL ss kin 0)- = se eeae nen Saa en a= = 268
Wintsrop, JOnn, quoted on Indian right to
HOU os J. once ee eee ee eee enn 603-604
WISsHHAM, see YAKIMA and others.
Wircucrart, Eskimo belief in-.-.--- 422, 440, 441
Wo tas! land cessions and reservations .--. 782
Wor, Eskimo ceremonial objects made
from hair of. 416
—,Eskimo method of hunting and trap-
ping -- 121-123
WOLF FisH, Eskimo implements for catch-
ing. --- 180-181 |
—, Eskimo method of dressing skin of -.--- 117 |
WOLF RAPIDS, reservation at..-.---.------- 675
Page
WOLF RAPIDS, cession of reserve at ...----- 734
WOLF RIVER, treaty of ..................... 792
WOLF SkIN, Eskimo ceremonial objects made
OF »aligs os naa eae Rete eee eer eter 417
—, Eskimo clothing made of..-..... 31, 34-36, 39, 62
—, Eskimo hunting bag made of..-......--- 167
—, Eskimo ornaments made of -..-..-.----- 62
—, value of, among Eskimo...-..-..-.....--- 232
WOLF TOTEM, Eskimo representations of... 325
WOLLPAHPE SNAKE land cessions and res-
CLV aliONS on secret eee ene eee nee eea os 836
WOLVERINE SKIN, Eskimo clothing made of 30,
31, 35, 36, 38, 40, 42
—, Eskimo hunting bag made of 167
—, Eskimo ornaments made of ....-... = 62
| — Eskimo tobacco implements made of.. 284-285
—, value of, among Eskimo...-.....---...--. 232
| Woman, Eskimo account of creation of .. 454, 456
— captives, Eskimo disposal of .......--- 328, 329
WoMEn's football played by Eskimo....--- 336
| — knives, Eskimo...........--...--.-..-- 108-109
Woop carving by Eskimo..-.--.....----- 196-197
—, Eskimo ceremonial objects made of ... 396-415
—, Eskimo houses made of.......--...--. 241-263
—,Eskimo implements and utensils made
Ot Se SSescostesocoéce Sete sheoeS 65-86, 88, 90-
100, 103, 104, 107, 109, 114, 116, 123, 127-
129, 131-147, 152-163, 165, 167-169, 171-
174, 180, 181, 185, 186, 188, 190-196, 288
—, Eskimo musical instruments made of. 350-351
—, Eskimo ornaments made of .........---- 46-49
—, Eskimo surgical instruments made of... 310
-—, Eskimo tobacco implements made ef.... 273-
280, 282-284
—, Eskimo toys made of....-....--..----- 341-346
—, Eskimo transportation apparatus made
OP somcnccocnne i saseascconceoorescce nics 205-228
WOODEN WARE, collection of ....---.------- xlvii
WoopwWORKING TOOLS, Eskimo....--..----- 81-93
Woot, Eskimo clothing made of -...--..-.- 36
Woo.FE, —, ethnologie specimens collected
ID fos asec ep See eta Becht dcbeeeeetecesccesos 47, 48
W OOSAMEQULY, see MASSASOIT.
WopumnE land cessions and reservations.. 786
Work-BOXES of Eskimo women..-...-.--- 98-100
Wor, great, Eskimo mythic animal - 443
WorsteEp, Eskimo clothing made of. -- 38,41
—, Eskimo ‘‘housewife”’ made of... - 105
| —, Eskimo hunting bag made of..-.--. 167
—, Eskimo tobacco implements made of. 285
Wowot land cessions and reservations.... 782
Wrappeks for lance points, Eskimo. .-...--- 150
WRESTLING among Eskime ..-.-.-.------ 340-341
Wricut, Sir JAMES, quoted on Georgia’s
Indian policy -...--------------- eece=e= 637-639
| WRIST GUARDS, Eskimo.........--.------ 161-162
WRISTLETS, ceremonial, of Eskimo -..--..--- 420
WRITTEN RECORDS of Eskimo
WyYANDbDOT land cessions and reservations.. 648,
650, 654-656, 664, 666--668, 674-676, 684-688,
690, 734, 758, 776, 778, 780, 800-802, 842-844
| WYANDOT VILLAGE, treaty of.......-..----- 720
Yacumna land cessions and reservations... 784
YAHOOSKIN SNAKE land cessions and reser-
ablO0S: enero eee ee ase oe 834
|
|
ETH. ANN. 18] INDEX 396
Page | Page
YAKIMA land cessions and reservations.... 804- | YUKI, see ROUND VALLEY RESERVE.
806, 944,948 = YuxKIA land cessions and reservations...... 784
YAMADO land cessions and reservations.... 784 | YUKON RIVER, balding anon cso} eae ee 244
YAMASSE SETTLEMENT, law protecting.....- 632 —, ceremonial objects from....... 407-408, 414-415
YAMPA UTA land cessions and reserva- —, explorations by E. W. Nelson on
MOMS Seen a eee ee aie tee eee ERAGE): || RT 2G) a a
YANKTON SIOUX, see SIOUX (YANKTON). | —, grave boxes used on ....................
YANKTONAI SIOUX, see SIOUX (YANKTONAI). | —, hospitality of people of..............
YASSEE land cessions and reservations .... 786 —,implements and utensils from.......
YATES, —, quoted on New York's Indian 73, 77, 80, 83-84, 88, 90, 92, 97-98, 103-107, 109,
policy. 586-587 111, 113, 119, 137, 142, 146, 149, 156, 157, 159,
YAWILCHINE land cessions and reserva- 160, 161, 167-169, 170, 180, 184, 188, 191-194
Wonaee eee 782 | —, legends from.......... 482-483, 486-487, 497-499
YEAMANS, SIR JOHN, purchase of land by... 626 —,manufactures from............ 199, 200, 204, 205
YEARDLY, FRANCIs, purchase of land by.. 624-625 | —, mortuary customs on -- 314-315
YELLOW Hair, reservation for ..........-.. 706 | —, musical instruments used on. -- 352-353
—, cession of reserve for -........-......-.. 748 =—,ornaments from........... - 46, 58, 61, 62
YELLOW RIVER, treaty of..-....--...-..-.-- 758 —, people living on... x 26
YeEopIM INDIANS, purchase of land from.... 625 | —,ruins on......-......--.- <bon 264
Yvacca land cessions and reservations.... 784 —, tobacco implements from...... 272, 274, 275, 27:
—, see also ROUND VALLEY RESERVE. | —, transportation apparatus from. 210, 218, 223, 224
YOAMOCOES, sale of land by....-..-...... 569,573 Yuma land cessions and reservations. 912, 914, 92£
YORKES, breast, used by Eskimo ...........- 211 Yurpvc land cessions and reservations.... 784
YOKOL land cessions and reservations -.--. 782
YOuLAMER land cessions and reservations.. 784 | ZEBALLOS, ESTANISLAO, acknowledgments
YOLUMNE land cessions and reservations... 782 | UO coset Se SOUS HOnU SSeS OBE Oe Ree xxix
—, see also TOLUNNE. ZOOLOGICAL PARK at Washington, erection
York, DUKE OF, grant to........... 530 CLAVa WANE NT eerie ee ooo XXVii, XXXV
Yua, Eskimo beliefs concerning -. 394, | ZuNI, collection from ..............-. xXXviii, xlvii
|
395, 429, 437-438, 440, 443
YUGIYHIK’ FESTIVAL, legend of origin of.. 494-497
O
— land cessionsand reservations. 890, 910, 918, 922
—, work among XXVi-xXxViii, xxxii-xxxiii
i‘
:
189
ve
ect
‘
j
‘
-
ae
“hette
Byes
, ;
“ayo 4 edeai,
eee RR tea tet |
‘->¢# ase bedel gery
in er Caen a |
ye tent Mee
canes eared
pint = Maw Ah a at
Med ‘i Op Aner. |
ne ‘1. ge! Temsans i
7 “Gj : gue Pe
o'¥ tari ohy* opp rAwes
YY Sasp rae Sed ald ¢ * eae
3. a ‘. oP a, @ boat
aa ; Pies <ieg OLS segs Fj
ue ee 2 A ent » aoe a
: = % i Le + ; +O
¥ mA Bi. ; : 7 i
wth. bh < “ - - hie
“ > — |) ee nao git Bost peel ree, |
sa, 5 ai x ¥ se
c
=e Sed «
-
ge a
1 e
Sy Ais
x4 * or *
5 eee
ck
a eae
RUA
DCN. aap
HAD “Id “LYOd3Y IWANNV HLN3SLHDIS 3 ADSOTIONHL]A NVOIMSWY 30 NVAayNS
HONI 1 OL S3TIW SE 31VOS
VNVSVI1V
Pas : dod) f 1/51 yu fl id
0 |
a te eee ee
7
aoe
Paan
tie eS mg
hse aca sl
Ce eat bs pee |
Ra fit d See asc cece
a ine aln> WCEP” S
gee Rt eee eels
HONI 101 STTIW SE'31V0S
VAVSV1V
P
——f
~~
|
\
"4
t
I;
our
ee t a
‘BN
¥ Z a
5 - =
a i
: a Pes
7,
j
’ \
‘o ——*
rag
|
a . a +
) ee
Hi ae
Po (ss ea
anes Silanes |
Savas ome rs
Bit i SG APTANA, : tit
BOW DRAIN GGR 71S
LTE ceariiee Sane se at
r = Te AL A hist tet ao
OME ec SE
+ Pee fan
Nea Ae en
Sep IT Nobu
BAG (ha Pos |
weer Pl pial &
ZRH estore TT 7A aoe, AY 177 TI
eee, = NOT seated ik
fi pie ee
AO)
Na
as
wae
“toa
LTT Si beed
LAP y
ai
Bliss
@
BF Bipmey
se
S
lng
VY
ck
eee
£
ne
3
wi ah
EN
ratte
| — 1A
at RST
Se eee aR
im
Ilddis s*|S $1 w>
— =e
“as. : ce oe .
cae pres,
poe oy
SNOULSWHY LH¥03%
ar
‘ale | =
. a 7 A
. = ce ha SHUMWS
ise...
pS Pe. eee ws
eseg
6S 32K Wa
L
L8
é
IAD “Id “LYOd34 IWNNNY HLNS3SLHDIS ASOTIONHLS NVOINAWY 4O NvayHNSs
HON! 1 O01 S3TIW SE*31VOS
(NOILYOd ghd caely VAVAaVIV
SOWIE "MaP] "OD -y UROL
on ai Torte]
Ve alle “visor uf
Eie%el satrat+ yore Masa, + - +t —__1 4 =a
WRAY soy Ie?
— | 7ueT Of a2 308d Le al Ti
1 NG asa meets
— 0 = if ~—
j
Pe! |
json iN | IH — a 9}
7 goo
2 My free
Y ow
ge 7. ae . 10
\ Fst aa I Lu =
\ co [a eee
jw
YO TIA B,NMGF
a a a dg
Pd WO
XID “Id "LYOd3y4 IWANNV HLNSSLHDIA ASOTONHL] NVOINSWY 40 Nvayuna
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXI
5) 5\
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
io | O = =
“=e ioe Dae “Peel TT Red NS Ze
ia Sry CUSE CT] Aes Saree
is Tae CA SE MRIS. 62.
Brana i" Ka ANS ANIC (ES
SALE Atak Bae WAS NA c=
a aa RENO 23/2
SIEGES ais 5
12 FR TX I
4GE))
Hi @
ATS
SSRIS
= DSS
Pal AN
as
a es
eS
LSPs
: REA
| PINS IDS
auaeke
ati TARA
8 Be: ae
Fa =,
MARNIE
a
SB:
MonumentPeak
HONI 101 S3TIW St 31V0S
ahnscaet
= |_| 4 ae
ial
Cries Il
Sedan rae
[ge] 61|8 EAENE
=
[ tS
| VNOZIHV
pier Hoije|e|4] 9 Ss b € @Sl
nT,
HONI 101 SAIIW S¢ 31V9OS
L VNOZIHV
‘MOWNTE WPT OD Fy uZe0H'y
a
(ma
Baas
SJ
nS
Per) | | i, i it sera
Ie A A) A ei pep ss
Pe TT wormed VW | 7
ease es sms... 76
He re Be i a
7 Pa ee tae I
Opa eie se aeheere ee eeaeT ecw sy ALOE
CPE eZUeseSEY py
ane yaaa” <
A Cr
wit
fa
Fo
a o o||
\
—
‘Ze
601
1X9 “Id “LYOd34Y TIWNNNV HIN3SSLHDIS
ADSOTIONHLA NVOINSWY JO NvsayuNa
ALY} LON | PARIS wil
Sim ammmea: a ie inc
ax 4
Scr
°
XO Td “LHOd3Y IWONNV HLN3SLHDIS ASOIONHLA NVOINSWNYV 4O NVaHNG
AIOUNHTET “PTT OD -F USO
HONI 101 SATIN St 31VOS
é VWNOZIYV
meNorsy,
W airings
PAG.
HONI1O1 SSIIN Gb 30v0S
¢ VNOZIYV
“MoUNHTeR “"“BYT' 0D -F USOn"Y
HES 8 eID
Jeary
inyeg A
"SLAM Ie
eae sane
2 < fe 2
S eeg uaunuopy
pi peu am ima! dic aimiecg? A a
x
sia me
= } View
Oo |
| =| Z| |
I a lp e Pate Se
2 eae ue +,
ZO Ki _ papi
|
|
{
.
2e gee |
109)! |
= oe | a _ |
,S0T . [ mi elt ait Bee
" XO Td “LYOd3Y IWOANNV HLIN33.LHDIS ASOTONHL] NVOINSWY 40 nvaunga _
m
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
[* ag5°
rs
a
hes]
UIoL at fl
Se, AT
Bower pei
fi =
3 ’ lays le (
F Atel STV T
Fort Smi
Chale ro
| ©Gretnwood
ees a
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXII
ay
A Moen & Co. Lith Baltimore,
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXI!
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
Mi Sia o a |
ace ate
Sor
Ses nas
‘ort Smi 1s =: Ge ee
Charlestor® ¢
! ®Grebny ool
1 Ratan OA aa its
ee a OT naeea
on a] | | bea | | Uc [of ineke | OU 4
| He aie
Batam vauuuoG.
APAISSCAN
eee Alelele
a fol)
BF ot
{
alah
—+—_——
}\
)
ae ——— pe = .8
DH Ai
\
t
FORMER cane
Texarkana a" Newthe yy al
0 us ANCE ig
s Sid
reas
f
i
= =
AR KANSAS 1 ‘A.Moen & Co. Lith Baltimore.
SCALE,35 MILES TQ | INCH
ne Lal inal
as vrs
Se 7 a Py = |
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
FT SMITH}S F 4
| | Fort Sm
TableRockBluff
ie
Oia I
i
Fe
ibeul
ia
{ma i
Enel
a8
BF
B if
te
rat
ai
i
al
Ea
lS
Ll
Cc 7 +
|
ES Ok i DE Ke
if |
ri
ANY
Former canD°fe, |
TexarkanaP | ~*
P| Richm oma C
\ Red, 2x42.) _ wr a I< Wy,
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXIII
1 ve sapet
+ } &
(o ——~
|
— h
Ai he
Pt te
more
A.Hoen & Co, Lith, Balti
| INCH
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXi!!
Nodbka Sie | FN =
pet BIAS
‘aa: a Onorba GR MON
arate
a
ERR 1 TORS
~
Lt
| TableRockBlutf
~ =o oe \ O i
A ~6ORUSSCINITIE ;
, ry L. — 1
; (CL Morrititon
i 3 a (@)
‘p Y | eam 6
artile
iLef)
BI} S|
| vid (2 |
‘Z
Ss les Ney ewisyilhe UY rf ‘3 —fS |
ae \\ 16 ay aw \:
— | He 4 ; ) t ae oe i | ; SS 4 ty
P*Maphclia ~ | |@Eldorade 4
: + . . + pe + ~ m Th + — os 5,2 BP
Pee itt Ht X aN a 8 Ae
4 | I | IQ)
S
1 1p)
ARKANSAS 9
scale > MES TOI INCH
sil
AIXD Id “LYOd3Y IWANNY HLINS3SLHDIS
Y
Sa
I Tetsan
VaBBZUImES
PUTED A?
HONI 1 OL SSTIIW 29 31VOS
S2OUNVTES “MBPT "OD -F PONY t vi N HO4 T vo
ySUpuu08i07 807 | | |
.
+. | 4 re By) |
TEN unr0'T jd
|
|
|
|
S\N
URE SE Se eS el i =
. | — — ——— {¢¢|
srry uns L
_euryeyey &
[> . \ ee ayes wus sbbag *
>
ht tt
His
BI? 2QMT SS
l Ula 7d
: “Las vase a | |
a on NEE dj |
Ps Sa hse = } eee eee iB QUIN jd —P
| ay JSeeneTs Gp tet i z 1 ag Pe s i a pmbyyuos
| pied upto enrese ueg _ purp.te pasa || Puy hata Zn) ByieG
_ aaa is RATT TA eles | 7 beamuay >
ai a Sale eee ee re paequeg eyes
al HF ty ie ca di 4 [Orme or dao) id
a rf i
[]
a
iden
E
alg E
ay {
ata eae
ae pa TL
1 ols
eatNG
a, auuurasuaranassy.<
boc
a + a7 LC Er es ati a
rt a
EVASSNESE 4Z4ackRes
Ke fa aes
ah
Wy yet |
Ps)
r
ree
Sd ia
HONI 101 SSTIIW 79 31WOS
t VINHOSIIVS
_6IT Ps . 2 ; ia 4 Sal ¥
|
a es
Ay
wsoY eTuRS
\
: a Ry \ > opnbyy wes
fans * S
oF .
| tele an TAY |
PAN ey
WuVeSe at >)
ot (8a Va
eet a Sy \ PPS id
Aa Ear : , J 25
eet 1 7 sane : : Ai aga — |
—Tal_ | y f J 58
Pa Ce Le aes Ko
/ pur Hen 4
OU
id “81d |
blot ez ec alee Save
To
an
. HHS = | ; a P ; ‘ie ;
Al a Bis ¥ cz aa Des 2 y
| | A 71 iO ES Oey, Oa yo Aico | ~|
| | Sl eT - | AIG 5
PS iy SZ.
72|
a VY A DA
* ATS in 4 = oS i - . t et
:
Teal
iret
3 — NLRs APO ae
et SY SCIENCES TBF >:
NS +
|
; : eae
: r
‘T-tadd,
7
ew a ee ee ek = F- .
| | |
eSll - ; a my ais a . 7 61 — ara i : ; = = i. — 7 , ,sol
AIXD Ud "LYOd3Y IWNNNY HLIN3SSLHDIS
ADOIONHLS NVOINAWY 40 NV3aENS
er
ee 6
8
TWA GNNOW
il aa
iY)
I¢
al
c
AX9 “1d “LYOdaY IWANNV HLNSSLHOIA ADOTIONHLS NVOINSWY 40 NVSaHNS
HONI 101 S3IIW ZS‘37v9S
EOE oe iy é VINYOSINVS
yeepouesg) 807
euro'y jd
Q osarcq ues
Augesyog “< |
»\ eprom ayg ures
x
HUjOIIN UDG
~BUTTeyRH eyuTeS
. u Heys) BES yous sbbagy *
~Y
»\
A pramqengg ys
ULI] jd |
|
|
Spenbyyues:
PRIRgIeg eyUeG
0;
lorsdaou0) kd
aE EE lis tell
G
)
jd OTounte |
}
®
\
SOUT id
LI “i
TES AN anagrams
T
HONI | OL S3TIW Z9°37V9S
2 VINHOSINIVS
\erramora aes
sUJOUN UIST |
9 eae » LZ /
Se ceed Se |
~ A pp mqngss
UL. jd
| grecomar Ko SS phys
| RyuRrs
torsdasuo) jd
OTENSAy jd
a ec eee coe
| i mS) pi jp} hp tt es es |
- i. sere - z ; |
q 4S
JCS at oS Ea eaGe Le GeSE OEE ; loasavejec
Re aae | aun =
rT
AUG Fc]
jd Ofourre >
x t F Sout id
Pac
+—+
|
_~
PASH
tT
sake
1
|
{
+
=
=.
ea
t=]
NOILYAYSS. Ras A3aTIVA GNNO
Ree
Sen a Re
BLU Sf, OAS¢
, wee | ‘ka
ee we es oe 2 a Hee {} 2 aie eiLt= 4! ; | OSA, | a8.1009 35 iq
] - x : 4 t I W MOT]
AX9 “Id “LHOd3aY WWOANNV HLN3SLHOIS ADOIONHLS NVOINSWY 40 NVvV3aYuNSa
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
eegea
SES
NA
NZ Meena e:
Stu es ee ' ame bee ea NA A |
aemaenwl
NG rae
Bea
Cpe |
ie a
an
ae a areror Die)
aa
—
uve
are
Be athe
(ae et ies
NA
O
=
» | 5 | ex
1 Whelitlse)
WO" t7telatelols
Vor alcortex Uy Siam a —
iz at (ee Pars ay Nib aer
: Tete | es
ay
(23 2) Vapi ita rekeaaies Ml
ot
ey
bee ee | | ta DEY ae alt corpestiog ne Word (ER ae ee el E
il
Ui
i
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
e Red
432 Nene Waar
Pods Jel !
i ft ap seas
A a
TOL otis So
cae f
iat Same aller:
etre~ a
Ein hla. a”
Ht Hep
ah 03/102| 10}
~
>»
I
Serie
Sarees Ses ae cies
<_|PRIN|MER
i
ae
w a j !
ew nome : :
\
——+——4——+
Stine
p | Lo
. ‘ Goan
Sulphtas
Be ed i,
~ COLORADO 1
at
Ben “a ierie tt RL
ENC Magee
Sa eer
ae
iY
| WL
be
i Sl
eM 7 |)
eb IG
s,
stat) YI
ERAN C
creme
a as
IL
\WA
ny
Phar
mimkY
OV
Dds
ND
ame:
x
4
‘it
|
Ae
ARES oS arald
Al | ibs e 5
is
Ee |
Sh
1S
To a
/}
rte
ras
SCALE. 35 MILES To i IncH
Wines
i
a oat ®
ane a:
sta,
a
hype
aoe oni
ve
AE
Bl \ af
4 E VN
ae Ne
A Hoan & Co, Lith. Haltimore
- 4
- ~)
(syall'4ee
Yh hee a4 (Oe a may
7 7
: :
P
<
a) «
F
rox!
Per
te ee amere!
iene
,
3
é
a. Seite 4 ve
2 7
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
fas mane
Morar Seuss
LS
Base ine Gra
Bi
Ya
Elta
RT LISS
7
nsf
WA
oe
~
LSS
at:
HS |
m
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXvil
_—--—
[43 4%
|
|
|
37
11/50/49] 48] 47/46) 45) 44
(ogy, MORSE Yon
Berk
A
OF
O RATA H OM
Co. Lith. Baltin:
| INCH
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
TSS
we PIS
arene aie U
ao
ramdlis is ag
ivn rae
hee Ry rat les
ft cera
isreas aeeer
ane
eh
~ AS
a4
| T7116 | H44413 42> 11140
i AMcElno 436 yal ortey bey eae i | és
——— =
Se ala Hal
at Ale 5: See S@iiss T
ie
5
CAS et P=
NG
a
ms
eG STS LN
ae
Sh iNe
fi
12 |\ gehronebpio
eacanis ee Pe
7 mC le ee Bak
a mag het Nf
i ae
SS y ae
Et
ae
Pow
Be
el |
ctl) SGol de
ry
earn weeen
9 Breckenridge} (Z\\
Ait § SN
LH ANTS tolled a
ee np mi | | A
NU
BANG A AM
a
NEA UAT
chm
ee lb
Al? | KP = Th {|
THEA lai Ey
WWAOrS
SIS
cate MLES TO 1 INCH
77S Ta3sTrinida
= wan =
34] a
e+ ++ tt Ht
cOLORADO _
Sesgmen =
Mapes emacs
Sieh ier FNS
auras
ae
A Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore
|_|
S646 60 ad.
66
Quo4s id 13 D.! AUVALITI
TTI 0 ae }
NOINN Lg a0
7 }
i
INAXO “Id “LYOdSaY IWOANNV HLNSaLHoIa
ADOIONHL]A NVOINSWY JO Nvaund
OUTER MPL OD ¥ UROL'Y
5 wan eh
cS
ote
Un % Sabi,
enh ee
Keane
be ods [tok
PHS a art
CY bearer a
beet
a ae
Fl Hr 4
geome A
A) pry
~
Ah
ti or
Sida
sil)
att
HONI | OL S3TIN St 31V0S
| vlonva gaits GNV VLOWVG HLHON
Fe
dele De] PLOPURDS
See SY ae] ee ve_-selan] levee |e
coo ;
=e = ya
[ah CHE A. Bias
evmdoug) ) Ss
aie SU a eRe dee dd die used
ax me ‘ Se Gurl
ae ‘ on = AMMEN GE < se caceoaht
ee se 2 tesa
nt ahs dine se
a at Smif swipe Nw
PAS eN M4
OK
h-4
Zhe
= 7)
5 aT: wae
ee
o| NACA) gi
ra DNS
Sr tte 2
ae SEN Piel See
HONI 101 SSTIN SY 3T1VOS
| VLONVG HiNOS GNV VLOXNVG HLYON
OT
66
+ + i Gas
oll | \ i
USD |
BS Riad ea
ao
Vy
a} S|
Nz
> 10H)
=
i
s
TT A 5 —*s 5 pce sel sack ee
SSSENS DE
STEN gees
aS
at
Tl
re)
sisi mel
N WAS 5 [POOMmp
t
a
Oe Reha
yas
Jo
pt
ifr of
Pah
“4
ie
r<I/
q
ia
= 596s ee
qk ie eat
i
:
4 — 4 + —+
ies 9S, 2
Bari
V4
= j
4 re
( ‘sau
Ov04e 1a) [AU WLIW
. = (7 i ites
[ae ro Lama
Ved '
{2
Pt he -----
V
ieee
<e
+—+—+
PSipSh_
4 pH
WAXS “Id “LYOd3Y IWANNY HLN3S3LHOIS
ADOTIONHLS NVOINSWY JO NvayuNnd
ee
ada.
Page
aie
A
Ongy: 2NOssypray
=
aon
maa | ate
.
p
:
=n6
Y ‘sau |
Pauvernia
Ouo4 a 14) i
|
NOINA shy a0,
; }
1
a
Pt
a ee
eee ieee
ADOIONHL]A NVOINAWY JO NVAaHNS
XIXO “Id “LYOd3aY IWANNVY HLNSSLHDIS
a2Ouy PE 1EP] OD -F Uae,
HONI| OL S3TIN SY 31V0S
Z@ VLOMVG HLNOS GNV VLONVG HLHON
1) Carn | |
tte
‘S875
<
- mee ee ee
tt : 1
ap Lamgp. lied Z 3 jbo
oo
eek
XD) Dias
ae
aap Bile
Se
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXIX
par cr | [sis
a1 el
=
ae _
-1ONnNS
i
Ss
|
$—+—
¢|
€ ry
;
| 7
. +e 5 +} +f
irk Ea: \
=} o
S| T rt ft -& + :
lf a|P /
Ta fi
; + Cut
co) ¥ iv ws
=—c WH
) Gs + l f
= ©
‘ 2 a
| ae g lal g
ee eS : 6s
/ ‘ - L
/ t—t le 4 i” as)
| 2 = . : + ~
F = Tay —: — MA mossy 77] TS foe IN
hei 7 <3 © emmee o ee 0 ee? x ‘4
] | = rw —_-: —-
| = je
Reo r--- M ‘ON T N w Y O M
| 2
| ere 3 | ee . :
are. = = =
I
4°
K\ he 1
ard frarSsov My- a
Je
co
Y
—t
:
\
/
|
|
}
6
=)
=
PySprngt
Se
1%
|_| 9
> si 2 <
YP RB
45 44.43.42
9’ Standard Parakea
NORTH DAKOTA AND SOUTH DAKOTA 2
SCALE.45 MILES TO! INCH
a[BAIS
a
a=
a
aa
“ al, 90
olf
a9 -
NVIGNI 1
2
AOU
WO:
A
| Nalov|any7 S11 ee in 5
id aQuoanas
6 t si 5 -
Ko) aa alt ane
SIS }/
i]
N INN La a10,
aK
Joe |"
VNIGW3¢"
ADOTIONHL]A NVOINSWY JO NvaHNns
XXO “Id “LYOdSY IWANNV HLN3SLHOIS
HONI 101 S3TIW S¥'37v90S
€ Sos Pnbgtls OQNV aueseet ss EcN
(oz)
|
|
S—iraaiams © ER Nama) CARES
parcel i pose. cusp ereenag
) “ths 002 A at raw Str PER =
dL ra
dL PLYRINS
oO
(2)
aa
oF
to |
D | O-
y
Ne)
iw,
\]o
IN
O
KA
a
al tee
as ae
Sm,
AY
amir Gears
rigs
im
Y
SR {
teak Pnipadiyp dBi’ c poompvag
GETS nee ie
a
i
©
ST
cid
[S| > fo |
WET
ack
a
ec
he
D3
a
I
fe)
ki
fy Ss
VA
[LA
2 |
az
at
Wales
lege
7]
AS
iEnty!
1/7 |
N [= 2}
I
!
{
i
q
|
i
[
in
=
DY
Bet
Hl
ry
wal
oi
bel é
2 aS
p |
—
PLP AN
tts
aoe
Btaaees Pee as
(paoter ly O
hee
Ly
va
A
BE
ne
ol
aii
ze.
4)
ae
a
Ez Z4
ae
Na
HONI1 O01 SSIIW Se 31VOS
€ VLOWVG HLNOS GNV VLONVG HLYON
‘MowNeE, wry og 7 u20n-y
ms
AE —— :
(meme) 7) VER namptieseited | NT Nt deen Hs
sawp Reamany ‘laaae ate RTPI» pea He
Ce erg Sowa Per Perea mice te
yen Chae, PRN ee Lived Me gee
q Coe eee cic eeibstaeL sizaleeroise s0ies.en : aul a Vt PIG ENRSiyj OF OVS aa Hy | pS Puy ISioy.
er oss [es lessee leo eT aun pees | vad we ¢ eS , Ht 8 Riieemia ie
—rHppucaendis| \ 1 | ee he SY ae p sn DANS Sebi Aohaoly wig 5
aed | PHD UEXOIV 6 [Rh Lainie ; At =e: pan Aer q b= sng 7
CPS EE caked Da eS pel Sea towel gern Teens” js
CaS PS ath Si Te Sere OL URS
memnicua ee kN ears 2 Eee cues a eit alemale els 4. , | o
Toedrpap st Hepat 1S, aba SCORN EN SIZE 2S ONT, ara)
heats, | PIG Soon a EO Cs SPN TES TS NANNING z Rete
sue u az Aiea muie TENS aes SPU SO aie | lg
ae ey ae Sheed Ea SEH M4 pea baba Pi :rpoone
cP FY tel 2. ih aad Soka 2 PN Rea RSE oh ai he
A es cae Geeaanee as Pes ; ap ae gaa
nee; LeeeearrTneerectae ie ceeen eee
Hot = isbodaisehet | BIE plete PAS RES
ese date (SESS S25 Eas
cmmosincce = sae ect
ey ‘ renay tee tft gt ft
oa ca ES eae": Sess GES:
‘=a aaa 7 ap LE NNR
Nee We EBA IS D8 Buel SA S2 SGSESIEr
z ly jo a Lpei“| | ah — NAS a vA
c eelaiete perp A Dene Rene ee
ii|.: canes fe = eS ioe: eee
4 Y \, y OL : me a [2yr {
: forsee ae mpeeeeten = pee ea
: "ee 7 7 t 5 r or Seo SS
ae —— epue R\y :
z Lise an fo as0 t
| Werseugto7) Sar ee TE
ee) ae hl Reem: + a ae uae a a sas Scone ius
( oe if e 7 haod stents Nel) a . ‘op bf
EO Ses pated cl Per hee wee Raa PMETh
v OS aba ee Trt eT a ee Bisel:
eae aNez 7 r | 2 ume D ne RT]
° et ea mia yST nears N HSSBe sm2
Rife nud Y SY
dq Snes asec ce — a CPt md cise
a eee Z 99 V9 : 4 ; : K 6 hQ6| 2649616
ws sua gah ee saeESaeS Ea
Hl Vanes aN TE eiteqsegy wise
aT Neier) at A Aa ~
CET pt habe) ar a a a
Jiduwd Auras: GRSRES RBar Cay EERE
2 GREAT oan Pa spill i. lg AX! Ly
aia PRL P © ipa
‘ cae re
cee
axen 1
rant I
el ES
ape Pe et ‘ane = | tot ! |
et O11 SS aS S$ Od Hie, ki ae
|
|
rEGt Eee ToL ; Ses Ol
yvauna
XXO “Id “LYOd3Y IWANNY HINSSLHDIS ACTOR Basan ae
F ie
ers) 7.
nh) ie eine
’
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
Ki LR is T
V3, { ‘Nam PY “S
bos eee
& \Mllow7
/ 31 30} Blovbe,
\ wi
\ Anse
| ee
|
| BX
| - palaéhicola -
| Cape SanBlas _ th * of StGeorges I,
ya" P D
S: Cape S'Georse
|
|)
Z
7,
a:
—_
}
|
| _~
——_ ale ~~ _.. +a
|
|
|
|
}
|
sl
DETAIL
| SCALE: 20 MILES TO | INCH.
SCALE
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXX!
N te
x tAngoptine
Anastatia 1.
‘ Matanzas Inlet
‘s Musquito inlet
n\\
urn D>. \ False Cape
tsyille
False Cape
; JCape Canaveral
Sf Cape Malabar
Indian R. Intet
\
\\Mutchinsons I.
+ Spay
} au tN ea
[ea
a Pon
} Mirgiua Kev
iscavne Key
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
bYINT 4 NYZ
aur { 8
oe vs Ak
Cape SanBlas Bae Georges I.
sev Ch thtiees
quato inlet
on ‘False Cape
irs: a ille
Cape Sable- ated
Te
eLORIDA |
3 DETAIL
<2, SCALE: 20 MILES TO | INCH
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimare
Yi
BS ky.
aly
Ge
IXXO “Id “LYOd3Y¥ IWANNV HLNSSLHOIS
|
lee}——_— = ie wt =
|
|
0.10 og2 AA
hig
HOOW 1HOd =
OOH WONG 9 | SNSTLY
UMOPTAETe NS
LASTTLO
Ole: iS
S/®
wosqiy
©
UdSWIOY],
hOFe :
Osuyddy a aati
UOPPULISE\\ Uh; i
toyujooul” yon o1vssnee
iy
if
ae
VNITOHVO HLYON
Z9vIA a 9¥ TIA Y
© 901 AYOHIIN GH
@) v
~
y — | Ne
G 0 eSouoTe
tJ
< | i)
\
af As:
reel
/ 9} Ue.
d
NMOLMING 3x dS\y
| 3IMAW3H LHOS
Wa1LNe 1403
8.034
SNOB
PT [LA DUI
10}
ce
ADOIONHL] NVOINSWY 4O NVvaENns
HONI 101 S3TIW SE'31VOS
OWNER WIT ey) ¥uVoH yy
SS ro cee oe ee -_--o-—-
SsOu9 AG \\
ee.
mar SAUW ig
_Byeqesyo@.
5 —f~ Hil ~\y._ NAW01 3381
rN
NOLQNIBSYE 13 NE 3 - W’a4s-01 HL
\ Sunqgsay’T \@ (0)
BAe
ran UO ‘ies (KO aquino
ap-nv f
‘ UMO}FHAN 9
CEE B}
p199-00M:
ps mpsrPa,
a
HONI 101 SSIIW SE 31V9S
ViI5¥o0a5d
£8
mound HO) sony
/ hs a SJ f pang 1371175 SONNE
reldiaay PEL
& Wrads-nares
UOSMECL® equa
a OWI :
18Q}8 9dq
ay ar
L
a ye) A < a : REET
RETO NWA >)
ay, \ %\ 3 SSE ¢ Ks Hh: 9:09
ee $ ‘| —~ : OUSEK? . 4
. WeEM, x
2H00W 1W03 I @ujsnsny eau,
Osuyddy a
UOPULYSE MNS
UA yintg 038 ex
ee erat oe SSNNW ONL 30 39V TAY
¥ ug9wueg
WYAAS 9NOT
{0}
auoTyed
2, Aeltidte
Ss Oy
> oorlgsuttd
pasat =a
(/ pues LOTT
oe
a vO HOIHDO
IH FE} a
ase 18esine 1u03
NMOLNING 3¥IdS\y, \
\
7
!
ast . VNITOUWS HLYON
1 Se id
ce
WXX9 “Id "LYOd3Y IWNANNV ‘HLN33SLHDIS ; = = ——
ADOIONHL]S NVOINSWY JO NvaENna
se ee ee ee ee es ee eee ee ee Jae: . re
-
.
a
SH
|
a oe
WIXXO “Id “LYOd3Y IVNNNV HLN3SLHOIS
ASOIONHLA NVOINSWY 30 NvsHNG
HONI1 OL S3ITIW Sb 31VOS
OHVGI
IOUT pyT'OD -F UsOH
emt
Ves,
SSSA y)
f_{ AN
at
Jakaa
aac “
|_| A
|_| La fe
G 3 |\ |
ve
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXxXIII
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
Mapes
113°
6 + ee
—— eS oS eS
le ee
. oe + eo + eee
Ai
St WY
YT yp
LK
Eas
TAs
ald
Pt 6 |
Weer
R,
ak:
a,
re
\
bh ile AA
as
nal hea hale ahey solos Mes
Nel
SINCE
NE PELs
ING OVAL
eG
‘ol PL let al
Se
i
eal (st |}
q
BE Lire)
‘Bas
\
WEA
IA
VEn
nlain
kee
=
J
LIN
4
i
SHER WE SS?)
—
ui
lalate
v| V4
it
y,
rN
ise goog Monat
(
Bes):
aE 2
Lee hy
LP
{|
iS
ral
S
S
~
y
S| |
S
CUO aD
Fou Fl — [sa hae
C2E6
FANIIE! Sb
RHE! A
Pelee
PY
Sine
|_i
jrols
ime
Byam
ae
ia
A.Hoen & Co.Lith. Baltimore.
IDAHO
SCALE,45 MILES TO! INCH
IWOLWMVLOd )
( 29¥1TIA SMON a
A POY DUDEK
C)
we
wos!
S yun 98)8 Lay
( wo BONOY
ao
4) 3g¥71!
“SELLO eee le :
x weak 30¥1d H
BBVTTIA avg] YMVH Hove)
ol
AMWNOISSINY.
TOK 7!
x
Noy.
|
|
|
|
|
aAo¥
~~ Wdoeby3a 1uO3!
Le a ale 3
yavoiHo 40 HANOM 40°N'N O1,NIOS b\]
~ 1Niod 3880u8) a
: as\|
ADOTONHL]S NVOIMSIWY AO NV3auNns
AIXXOD “Id ‘LYOd3aY IWOANNV HLN33SLHDIS
HONI 101 S3TIW S€E'37v0S
t SIONIT11
Gate) AQ
punoy/e- y \) PI SLAMOT
\ aor:
MOWHTON BET" OO -F DOH
82
33dN09 1INI0dy)
mace uG
HONI 101 SFIIW SE3T1VOS
t SIONIT11
FadNOd 1NIO.
oo
Gy: {t is
iin. oe a
vue a NI
PS
Basi
au:
+ 0
a G
persood
'
d
A
r
(iWOLWMWLOd
JOWTTIA SH
ek A Saraats
eeraae
> a inet |
et tall ree
| setatiat Se oanire
AIXXO “Id “LYOd3Y¥ IWANNY HLIN33S1LHOIS ADOIONHL] NVOINSWY 40 NVaHNE
7}
JOLYVMVLOd p
(uot cet
De PNK
oat!
Crt
Bee
AXX9 “Id “LYOd3Y IWOANNV HLNSSLHDIS
ADSOIONHL]A NVOINAWV AO NvayNns
HONI1O1 S3TIW SE'31VOS
around “!WET'09 ¥ UDO
Z SIONIT1I
r
i
ALE gy
punoy
> pl suosueyliM.
Y
JouLre9 jNO>er /r1
HONI1 O01 S3TIW SE*31VOS
@ SIONIT11
| : — Br sw
a pall RT Dy el Nester 17 ae
o* ckaraiaecs
v |
te {
|
&
L\
Vai
[7
anal
mraisle
Saati
cc
PS
ae
(WOLYMVLOd
JOWTTIA SH
PS |
~—70 ess
t
|
Se
mar” spre ic
eo
Seed
N |
1418) SHMVH
vs) ovig)
AXXO “Id “LYOd3SY IWNNNY HLN3S31LHDSIS
ae
ADOIONHLS NVOINSWY JO NVaHNG
| lg
|
oO
"
a
all
y
oy
£45 Les
7 1 oo
Ric
«aaa +
Nee |
ae
iene
re pont
ivaviod g10 |
HI
“ ~
i
HSONINNSC AS
\
Oo
ra
<of
“A
elk.
iE?
C
site
— wr ~
BONWIS3O i aft
Va DUR YA (J
loam
¢ DUVET UP tor
ee Al) Pee él
SP ON eae
S3HOWA XN Duva VY aIBIVEd FOV,
8¥771A sNoowo0 NVOITHOTW AYP T
[
es
OOOVOIHO
eed
ASOIONHL]A NVOINSIWY 30 NvaYNa
iy Tal}
oni le}
wate i,
o a i
ij tf §
p/
|
.
SE
fe
tA
ab aie:
gi
Wu cig
)
= oe a Ly ESS L
SE SRSA
SEVP Aa eS
Tt
avn
HW pckport
INDIANA
SCALE, 25 MILES TO! INCH
“a
T DEFIANCE
OQUANOXA'S VILLAGE
FT JENNINGS yy)
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXVI
Defiances
M i @ Rol GOAN
= t
Se
LAKE MICHIGAN
Ae ai’
A gpg
Sy OP ueises nee —
Ke afavett 6
CHICAGO®
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
ey aS
Awe
INDIANA
SCALE 25 MILES TO! INCH
PUES
—_
i | fo) fal
POS
; she
aes
Va" ane
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
ENOQUET' Vi
Ls
(201
|
F Lpph anoel- 7
sa! by
| \mlewrigiay ose
-KE-KOSE'S 2 Se
LAGE
, “= =e!
fa
|), STOISA'S VILLAGE
hy! }
y "
ef
IV
Basen at MILLS
29
hae
WI-ME-GOS
VILLAGE
FORMER KICKAPOO
VILLAGE
FORMER DELAWARE
VIELAGE
'
i
Kokomo (FORMER ee INDIAN VILLAGE) —
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXVII
=)
A. Hoen & Co, Lith. Baltimore.
U
IV
. la MILLS +.
FORMER DELAWARE
VILLAGE
AN
958
Kokomo (FORMER mIAM
©
|
‘ INDIAN VILLAGE)
—
INDIANACDET AIL)
M
SCALE. 10
4
J
TO1INCH.
~~ Hartford City
P
LA PETITE PRAIRIE [t>
|
| +
196
A. Hoon & Co, Lith, Baltimore
J
F a :
OS Ca ke et eee
ate am as A ae
¢
u i
6 tee
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
K A N +S
see RGIVEIICONE
Reseneal\ an
er ee
saa
INDIAN TERRI
SCAL
* ,
Taniéqui “a
rs )
x
SULLY Ae
\ te &
“ ils
& ge
ee
ANoen & Co. Lith, Baltimore
) OKLAHOMA 1
1INCH
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
“pes
K- a
Siete ea ee
ie toa NAT TN eh
Kivh See
IN
lhe
eric:
aS
me euent es
An: <
are aes —
Tk.” 7 wel
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. COXXVIII
. }
ot =
cum cam ocak
= NMOL 319¥3
A.Hoen & Co. Lith, Baltimore
ON
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
pie ee Se
|
|
+ ‘imme mma eed
fees ist FOTO POV ce Dae
| orl NS
te x SETA ed ilictieh ots TS
LE PS Leer tT nD ath pa pat] | tS:
| Pitt ae TT A Te (teat eae
24. sles 26 27/28 te OR | IEP | | | Oa
| ee cinerea
aA | paces
wet2s|2ates}e2| 21 |2al.07 Dra SAT lis [44113 12 [ns \Wiole [a {7 bets tel 324
aa ee TSAR, feroawoto shove Va, 8UFFALOSPR|— || |
all, : tan ~
| PR ee
| pee 2
| Se
VN pn
USA
Tsering
Ti as
SS
ale
26
hs
aw
ag SEs U
saa PAIRS
INDIAN TERRIT
SCALI
ay
Tite e<unas
erin
Bradt te
mee
BPE Te
aca
ENT | Oe
LP Norw a
Pri “s
iN Ge: AR
ea RL
BCR
SEW:
oe | kia
_Tishomingot
pare Ts
fa
LL IAg
ES
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXXIx
eerz.
COUNCIL HO
OKLAHOMA 2
1CH
A.Hoen & Co, lith. Baltimore.
— ee
= ae ties % a
- oye os
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
99° =
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXXIX
9T
ie ;
37°
rere iii
Y CECE STR Pot ST INTENSE Ferbane 171 A ON
Ob aire OER Ais sean iin araacee ) we e..
LY Nh
Naa ee ) y ;
24] 25 | 26) 27|28 ales ee te | gue seen
ea
a TN ded NB XS
|, rawnee NOL Tr WAai
ap |
uae ne?
na SUE SOLE a ea fee
a Rcd rh a
2B, COUNCIL HOUSE |
eee, pre
pl et
PE ifeic
\. FAMSCULLOCK
§ Armstrong
‘de
) ex
INDIAN TERAITORAND | OKLAHOMA P
WES TO | |
I,
504 505 |
yore el Bal SOT Ne 1 SLs 4309
- ee eS ee
A.Moen & Co. Lith. Baltimore.
—4e ee eee ee eee eS ee. = ee a - ——— ~ see
—~TT a ee
'
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
K A N Ss
rf SESE
Eas NMED Fal
nel a 3
LA
ee
2
aS
% phatase on
BIO
US ue chen
pee NG
INDIAN TERRIT
SCALE
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXX
ae
Zc SENECA QUAPAW AGENCY
iablacmon) S|
De Aci r\ Cc
| Crawistear~4 ,
a
a
|
Salina [ar
| |
Spring| -—
NEW sp —
PING Place
14. Mile ff
A-N44 ee
© ORPUTEAUS ot TRAD GHOUSE <\
fe (ee aed
FYSIBSON |Tahl¢quah
; 2 | few ss
OLD [ ane
up GREE 7 : oe
fi |
Aa |
Jz > |
2 |
Li
ee |
a ya) oS
ES a | |
FTHOLM : :
7 SS | ee
[ = EDs AS H |
Le | ZZ
:
| oy |
|
| |
| |
H |
‘| > |
fa
2 =)
Je eee
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore,
OKLAHOMA 3
INCH
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXXX
nt oo
37°
——_
on rm =a te oS Oe rat.
ie g , aie sencta QUAPAW rv
goer) | a | ai i
) -y Cts | A
py ese
) 9 Miia:
ie ae
Ste ee ate te = ° STAGR SIA. P20 : a
f
a , h__| - + — | L : * } a
oe ee eae a
a } b
aie ose paler . = lr, cat
i a T -s +4 : ‘ |! oe
at TT fe| NS : PS ie ae ae as
10} 9
FfSi8s0" AnIidqua
Phe
oro! ar
0 ; Lf Reusome |
h is |
we
/
i 135°
————
NY fal bs \ counci.House, fA
3 1s 5h ~ Seetgy, ple
x } Fee i, = * igs 2 & y | ~ ,
wy Joe
ae)
| Ro \ R Y »
5 R Rc
\ {
Ls 2 eAtoka vr }s ” Z
=! ye
\
oa
\ “a
= j
—s
i :
) S NMOL) a
a
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore
RY AND ‘OKLAHOMA 3
5 MILES To;
INDIAN N TERRITO
€
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
MINNESOTA
VLOUMVC’
4
Y
Sebrs.
|
i
eB Natal
@
} 9
+--+}
2 ema | Cherokee 9
| | f= 7 =
| {8 )44 2a Ala4ors 7
Ss
|
“POTAWATOMT AGENCY =
RY seas |
TATKINSON) 7
|
MISSOl
SCALE.
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXXI
92° P|
—
Ban
Dee wey le | |
ae! 2p ae
|
WISCONSIN
- De »)
ee
“| [> A
cS CCmn ih
»
«
| ai \ “s|e6 mas
ee A LN ry
EWS mae
ages IS) SR fnanaaat gS S
A.Hoen & Co. Lith Baltimore
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
MINNESOTA
DJ
Sie
sah BENET
AS SNe
camareceey
erase
PART
Z aan
SE LY
dee
JE \\
-~
A
Y
Ok Esse
eet
oe
ACO
|
@
a
\
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. Pt. OXXXt
A. Hoan & Co. Lith Haltinore
“ rg = P
nee ) se - a _*F) i: > ne ee 2 oe Peo.) © Pe he oe ee ies 40), ps ee ee ~~
«
-
‘ «
4 pie
‘ ~ M - i
.
S oe '
‘
s i '
.
:
i
«
x
‘
;
.
J ‘
t
sem imemsies
.
MINNESOT/,
nil nite P12 SELON
4 Oo if
S fre Ml ed
ali 1 See
eter g :
Sy ee te routes
MISSO
SCALE
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL, CXXXII
92°
@Os
WISCONSIN
vCH
5
A.Hoen & Co. lith. Baltimore
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY : EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXXxX1!
a
AY
\
\
io | ee cal a y
Tre
Ay
NS
=n
2 9
:
f
yA
S
5
A
reer 1G
ys | lls
y
ed
V7
ral
Pe! |
N
INST
NEE
(Nadia |_|
Sk ES
‘Oden 60. TUNGSRSR NUE CCE
YN Mier eect al
OU eM Pier ar ae
af
ivan
lorrotion. |Z
Nel tion
AA HY
wri:
2
Se
5044
SA
Hon
as
fi
ea
mC anik
A.Hoen & Co. ldth. Baltimore
scaLe.2oM : TOIINGH
7
oJ
7
,
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
ae
SoU:
ROME
BOCs
ay
Rey Sims
de eosin nA] Saxe
| TYRE 7 etechstimgs
eS SS
=u
p_=ame wi
ie DET
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXXill
oldie Ora fa 1
ATS sinai
-12042k 223 24 |
lo 4 redon Otay #}
|
| \hMa
a
: ralle |
Re be k
EET Ng
aan ~pahes| TT
E eka
ezelded §. ips) | IT ria TT SF ad
; a
Reet =k
: Sts tte tt aK
|e a ama ms a a a A eh are |
ca ceeeone laa
| Anite OY
Ty
i
mbar Y [Sah q
eae ||
J. Be Nee
A.Hoen & Co, Lith. Baltimore
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
CASAC NT
ccassne
Mesa). _| —e
rai
ANSAS 1
ScaLe.2 WES TO 1 INCH
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXXIII
ES
y S»
9)
ne 9 TTS
si gt pe
afkto ae | PT PTA | Blawiattia || poste IS
: az ; Bee ane
ae Petree Rice eT nee
: VaR! | tel Py Methelahes rage | SNE Le GETaE
amma SETS a ay MR cs Vac = >
yee ern Phir Ved : y SOFA er i V,, -
amicoe =e Sams toate 7 ring tay,
isso | ii ++ oll ® Ww’
Als etal | | AS
Amant a0
~ KT rocppad Py | roves |
' Ms han
yongs | se eee
gamereime IPT Biningtony, |_|
er sees tad eneee:
S23. (1 an ee
SPS [Sigil sek rate
anc wih oe eee or A A
’ meeesee ie
=! Geekaspst +H BCG
I HL istics ee
fits es eee heer -
2 ee al | Ge
ie “es ber EAT eed ae
Ba mainte NEP Soe A bsade vung
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore.
7, &. 73
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY.
101°
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXXIV
595 626
827
4 enwons :
ee ot
oe
a I
Se EERLE
~ — AD Pinte E eam
‘ af. pt | Pos
a ler 2
il Groye | [42
|
sof sebeeady
Ss nena
sisal + imee
| | } |
= T haa '
| y
ptherboea
ale :
|FORMER DOSAGE v vheoad
A.Boen & Co. Lith. Baltimore.
INCH
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY.
—
Tee ne
rdial oh RIL
=f pape.) pli
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXXXIV
9T° 7
595 me)
= Ty
j 1325, | all
34 ftchisbalf
IES Seu Saenen Moan,
Lin io | .g0|" Vestnoreland) | &
pron
PL i Ah le
h
— cal eo
Sires tone! A
ane
>
: on —*
ner ente car; Gi {| 43k Bere aa
: Brann.
eee: ag =a A = Oskaloosa. g
Sora sie
ST rlaslie
9 Nel
1 eo
SACIRIIEEN |
Cee ees 2
| FPpisceee
Se SS A 5 a (HP
49
Tec Aiiains Mtg
ae it
c Tk “ANSAS 2 q
ScALe.35 MF STON INCH
A.Hoon & Co. Lith. Baltimore,
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
A RB KWAINE SWABS
SPREE ACE
7
is he | yy
EOL TNCOME eT Nae
Torte rap
eS wee
Iw | -
SCA
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXXv
89°
31°
[Se SeUeSs Satie P|
M
MI Y
Ys
‘cS
10 Il_j2 13 14 15
9
eS
ie
mn
@
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore,
for
(00 eed i a a ~
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY ’
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL, CXXXV
OS .
ARKANSAS
iD CLECs Cae Ed GIES
7 eae anes "Se
ine Q BAI
-” VS} C
é
Y
25
eS |
eee 6:
LWA alie
nm - SS) SS re eet
Te xAS
LOUISIANA —————n
+
scale NESTON INCH
rc
|
29
ane ks”
epee pay
janvogfh
— spurs] Jeavogl
TCH yb
ee mg |
) pel sven
\
1AXXXO “Id “LHOd3Y IVWONNY HLNSSLHOIS
|
t
!
i
Jugeuaysn, ‘eae
ab
TL SURONTS. <5
“tans, Se
NOT, OP jo
ononb.ryy lo
~
ADOTIONHL]A NVOINAWY 40 NWSyuNa
S@kimDIG), {
“as
re
4
IGUAGUA VILLAGE
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Raltimoce,
MICHIGAN 1
SCALE 45 MILES TO! INCH
HON! 101 STUIW SY 371VOS
t NVSIHOIN
68
AR y = 4
rf rs —— ee = ee
= «aes .
| 7 PEC ia 0 RA ’
ee)
Zz
°
Oo
* . -
~ Ot ee em x +
— we wa 3 ew
- ow
Z
ag | eBpaaT ¥) —
SVUOJUC)
qL¥
: ~ . ADOTONHLS NVOINSWY 4O Nv3auNa
IAXXXO “Id “LHYOd3Y IWANNY HLN33SLHO!
= nae
sve
%
Pa
a. a és
ae
ad
ee
>
3 :
\ ar
oe
- he
ay ae
- -_ a °®
+ Sate
‘ _ .
=
YT es
ped —~ Pa
i
is -
Pe.
- 7) : :
v1 os ;
ae had
‘ts © 7
¢ ‘ ~~
aS =
et
- =
ime
TUDE SION
m Ad Bip
fing
7 spurisy E
a bor. 2-7 igs byp CBS
[Uap
‘S
Tuapbranpso ys VS.
Tpegs y 4
TSUPLOWIS « s, /s
“TAMU, §
ANOJ.OP ideo A
&
. 7
Hee [
hae aft is \e
7s YF
Nis
H ee nse aN Ahi St » | i
sialelé| 1 | XE fet oe 4 :
TOQMo} ATs Gix pee in
es | 4 1a a Sts t pay
at son ma a ae - S) Lesbos nigh ‘ = al Wear
< 9NioNY) WAL cio! es wage isi n San man ypung MN ae SS !
z C4 }~.
° ~ ee me i
} yd Pei .
fe | MY
AS
HAXXX9O “Id “LHOd3SyY IWANNV HLN3SLHOIS
ASOTIONHL]S NVOINAWY AO NVauNa
2
A St |
ri AM
‘io
9
FIOLO FY STCLAIR,
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore.
MICHIGAN 2
SCALE, 45 MILES TO! INCH
HONI 1 OL SFIIW GY 31vV9S
@ NVSIHOIN
4 : Zz os | |
Sy I6e vi E ‘ /
“16 rt np es Se aa all N / - | | Fe
oh, . GB)
Aa)
Cn eee aire
———-—
Tien, OW zz
are
oa es
ran sete sauna bar
Spuelel AROET Lah” «a |
3 1 60f, Pp egeireo gs =>
PIR I |
; |
|
as So at |
iw = Ag |
1G | YN'S! | \9l\ 2H. 91| 61) 02) 12/ Pele
~ AIHOQMOND TN SINT WUT ;
™,
& y
| Palit ase BP 56 Ei Se bal b i 1A a) 4
+ att | ssipob ded 17 Nia
—
at: st SON-M\ mitra ig b : al
anignry SHOOT ps! a a y puvig Ve
BLE oY
i ee
) ~ 7 | d Vi |
it vA 3 : = |
i O é A d : fl S |
/ —_ fre
N = wwirou a1st 2 ve.
/ Ww oe) ee at es oN NIW
. ° g \ one A es Le == ee
ie = ra / ; ~~ FAH
| ee ; \ | ie ioe ipa : . |
£8 > eel) ee < 18 7 ¥ 7 i 68 :
HAXXXO “Id “LHYOd3Y IWOANNV HLN3SLHDIS ADOONHI NVOLEI Eel
=
: oe oe ees
INAXXXD “Id "LHYOd3aY IWANNY HLNSSLHDIS ASOTIONHL]A NVOINAWY 40 NVvaHNa
HONI | OL S3TIW SE'3STVOS
3iWa 3NV1 OL AVE MVNIDVS WOX4 ‘NVDIHOIN
SN operon =
Nw r
wivI9 iS ia 010)
HONI | OL SITIIW SE‘31VOS
3I¥3 3NV1 OL AVE MVNIDVS WOXS ‘NVDIHOIN
a a a = 1
|
|
¥IV19 iS id O10
2 | BOVINA
: f | 3aM-VE-MWH-HSTH
WIAXXXO “Id “LYOd3Y IWANNV HLN33LHDIS ADOTONHL]A NVOINSWY 40 NvaENa
a ae a a eee | |
aay
‘) 4
y a2 =.
hat » “eS
rat \
s “i
{
#%
+
,
| BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXXXIX
85° f cay 7 me ae
2 4S Sa = = - a Sa
Shelldrake R. ( Lk. |
Ss
g/
|| WHITE FISH BAY .. £)
aq 8 =
\Taquamenon R. 2 ee
s [rR S>
i ay f a, a |
g SL) Yi yo A |
alt) de S “
J si :
S Z
NS
ve
aid
84
MICHIGAN, REGION ABOUT MACKINAC
SCALE.20 MILES TO! INCH
A.Hloen & Co, Lith. Baltimore
AND DETROIT
Fig ee
Ye I. ¢ |
? SdA oie ¢ |
CO eB
pad
YILON aU) JO SONS
tho | 201
™ =
1X9 “Id “LYOd3Y IVWANNY HLN3SSLHDIS
ADOTONHL] NVOINAWY 40 NvaHNa
“MOURNE S UBPT'OD -y HROL'Y
HONI 101 S3TIW SE 31V0S
L NEC EININIA
; .
|
|
ZOVTIIA S¥HSvEU OL
ASNOH ONIGVHLS,O3
3y
AS SOUTE("§S fe |
|
y LZ PUD par
f
= = 5 Tom! sad |
ew
mG \s
es ae
ae
NY
i ed il
AB
aes
iY
\e) .
_|
Pec sticr, eal well rw) a
) “AL Aner oar Gee aioe e ? |
HONI1O1 SSTIW SE 31VOS
1) Li Oy) 61) Oz) tz | zz ez ]bz|Sz2/S2\zz/ ee) 6z Oc ie] ze] ec we ]se STE
te ee eee Ne
ee Cin er |
ics Se lS
chal he a om
|
\
——<+ 44S.
ort |
TOT!
(lak
-
a
5
(
AS
las
ke
(ar wy 2
nal = \ ; er Dadlohs 7, PANNA ag ae
fe bathe 9) ) ts AVY b+) fe 4 ieee Bk
0 Pa. Fa eS
pod
YILON NY). j0 aNd
/ | coe
}
Sen Oe eS S rai-S) SO a
4X0 “Id “LUOd34 TWANNY HLN33LHOIS
ADOTONHL] NVOINSWY 4O Nv3aENS
- = -. = =" fe Zi . 7
woe a iz - - —- » F “ei Pe ¥ 3 -
a - ae =e a"
. id . . ® 4 Y : x : oe af :
w* -
, ai ma) _
i] 7
oe d
7 ‘ ¥ f
rs { - ' oe y
” PA ° a _ 7 :
» a ~~ = _ i“
e . Ser . _ p= Apts a a ie
. | 4
, |
u
7
a a
@ =
=
Le
re | ol
iene
t
a3
“Wri NILSOd ONIGVHL S ANWdW09 uns BIEL 4 y : ; eS iS | 180) =
al f : L a wield AN)
te hy as 4 : re / . “
j L ( .
bed A)
3°
Clea | [ae
Ike
é
NS
ws
5 ae
Age fe. Sj),
Ke ed z)
N US
L2 x
Sol @ i S Sus Sy
1X9 “Id “LHOd3Y¥ IWOANNY HLN33SLHDIS ASOTONHL]S NVOINSWY 30 NVvaHNs
HONI 101 S371IW S€'31V0S
é VLOSANNIW
“SIOUNY] EY UEP] OD -y UPOT VW
Sr] oz)iz | éayez oe eae ze] oe) vel Se/ oe een
Tz Ter [ony si| or)
LI] Oy) 61]
=I
Z9V TIA SVHSVEVN@Y
4SNOH ONIGVHL SO33¥
aa 2
SO@I NI 3SVHOWNd S3X “3
re ‘Citas
nie Arie
z| o€] me
ewe!
pier “yy
ee Ae
PIF
ae
ZN et
(5 i
Bi
HONI 101 S3TIW SE “37v0S
@ VLOSANNIW
£6
Zi Tel (or) Si| 91] LI] OY] 61 | Oz) Iz | zzy ez)
+--+ ——_++-—
—- —— -
._—— 5 = -
Spe It 2b Sb or Ee [op
zoi| UO SUTPIG\y
| Se be ee
Bilin UL no
OdpAsjpuiops y
©)
ss
= iad ALS
|
Kf au
a
af Paves
ee i
eS =
5
J He
2 Aut asl
a+
ac | ho a SAN 27
ae
Spice
| =~ O1SS'3 S/S Od
4 Mes
L0¢) 1g |e
Th
i
‘
lA
id
Bi
Sf 1.44 6
i, al 2
| ®
OUTOATT]
al
aN.
N
Sil
a
a
;
o£6
1X9 “Id “LuOd3Hy TWANNY HLN33LHDI3
ADSOIONHL]A NVOIN3AWY 40 NvayNns
ore any ee ee area ies
(eal
| MOULD |
UOSLOUT Tomy) 4
- \, WIOSNINAd
POs
SY ALL
Uae
W1X9 “Id “LYOdSY IVANNY HLN3SLHDIS ASOTIONHL] NVOINAWY AO NVvayNG
SeOU Te gy qIPT" ODF aROH-y
HONI 101 SATIN O@ 37v0S
(NOILHOd NYAHLYON) VLOSANNIW
Ke
y
—-—___l.
_ al A
ae
io)
HONI 101 SSTIW O@ 31VOS
(NOILHYOd NYAHLYON) VLOSANNIW
%
Ed D
Pay, 5 =
WATS
are)
|
=n
V3
bi
Y
yy
v a, \\
ae EGE) | ELBE
AY Cae
ca >
|
ieee
sg
—
sag NIN |
ed er a 2
I!
Ih
lib
Sih
| |
t
{iy
= : MAALODT
—— : eulquio,y,
== oe ys ae LY
: NN ; 'cCOOM y P . WSN, MOmnpp oY
S > | 302
RAS
WIOSNINAd >
p
W1X9 “Id “LYOd3Y IWANNY HLN33SLHDIS ADOTONHL] NVOINSWY 3O NVvV3auNa
rd
=
el [eo hea
|
ES ae errors ger
68
WIWXD “Id ‘LYOd3SyY IWOANNY HLNSSLHOIS ASOIONHL]A NVOINAWY 30 NvayuNa
HONI 101 SFIIW SE 3IVOS
Seen GaN STAT IddISSISSIWN
[S101 TAL d. :
uo VAULTS Z Pia)
is o SL
— Punog, addississiy)
=
itesaranso4
is AONBOY| cf
: + ae in
> werptabrto fh a ieate ct
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXLIII
T ENON 2 S35" E35
6) /
v4
Pan
i fee Pah
( fre
a ae
Se TRaldis
ie
Gi
tal
Pptenaaat |S
or
2|
_ BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
eh TS
acs)
ice
alsa es Be
liye) deem
Hee Sie
Pe it B zt ai
‘i
Me)
L
\
8 Liik 4
ET 8 |
Are
jk
| Ade
rene
HCE
Neha lad
ae!
yd
f
55a
| Caen:
hen
i]
6
Z Z Jeake
3 © = PWG 1
I? apyie? [|_| ‘
MRRKSs me
Shy Purvi
a a eA
rca
snagibhin |_|
run
FA win
)
*,
nye Te uk
be 2 |
) Aves
wa
i
L|/O VU | Seiya Nee
MISSISSIPPI
SCALE,35 MILES TO! INCH
3
=
é
8
qe
2
&
:
<
34
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
BPs) La ee ouaamtetlest is
) MH Le Gi ian fe] 65) 7] 4 || TNT
ie osie#l\ II (fa SINAN ra
CP
FT aaa {| aa
eee ea
a.
eo «
= een Lh
Fanae
TLS]
she Panter ae
Sm
| =: ei
©
$e
a
oe
ee
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXLIV
or of 89°
2 |
PN CP rea bate
annem s HES
dice ane 50a!
se alee ane Avi *| Qg
Venurem ger rae a e—
ay
492) S| (Charles
Seni
5
esata Po
aar
Ars
cea
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXLiV
=
i
Ar
a NEN
i
DSc: KA:PO0 VILLAGE O
BS) iN 1805
i Choutean Ts.
Bi/ [lz
At |
ng
\)
an
ia
; pus:
AF cae meee A
etap
i MBO 1S
bce ey Se
Sseal | al | my
Cates
Een
ibe! |
atte +h eet u
oad 2 a DoS “i nee
ape
ee pHeeear st
elmraIbsce
Se en pe ‘elas Bune
ua iS = cases ss het : zat
t
Riki
i
Md
iF
INK
pgomi] >
pet et)
“tL Ye
MM
LQ 0 ORES ont
S58
ania
imi
aie
ae,
El gpia
fet 4
LL
NN
i
If
a
eam
eRe
Py |
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
J
=X
1 pans ep ee
oS Me ay
EC RT ety
re
(mee
©
etal |
yy ep
aia
©,
pecs)
AN
Grito
me
eee
a2 rE
si
Seis
|
hal
a
| of : t > LOTTY 1] SS s
< is
Y BI ae
| ) | Ss Harrisohs PER :
a i
z oer
| : ch
< | iS Th a", =a
| | Pie mao
Xe “A } Sta r
aes 4
EI me
| ne i L
: | : : ie
| INA} ? &
| Lamare~J V4
Pena IPSS Die
IN Marshniet
t) an
KICKAPOO vitiach ,
LC A eee 11 i
a aS = y — Taal SSeS So
Schade [| Semnehepe pn Tatras
SC pana ee
ie |_| delaware viswace NOOO aa i a
IN| as 4 hemagy | [|i | Ava
Neos] tl Pile
[37 | a oe os ee
—! }
Ga
| ai Bees
IN! CD AlN res nev aia
LPT: Bream
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXLV
NCH
9r 89° |
TT = |
|
| iia
. =~ |
=) | |
al | |
|
r | |
= | |
77) | Ree,
w | |
—" | |
@ S - | |
almyr: hea
s #7
al a |
wiLo -~ A) Af |
Ne ¢ |
ing reen| AS |
° ss
i} | 5 -
oyMexi¢ 5| | |
5
+ t 3 = 39
=| Le az = ots Oe |
a } ‘ LLAGE | |
! ® Danville 48 yc-nnege VI re) | |
© Fulton e| |)47 7 | |
W. = ¥Choteaw Is. | |
Herma: MM TT 46 f ss f - |
| 45) “STO
Linn | | 2 Oo |
. |
° 4 IL Hey | |
| |
oe = | |
\ Y |
©Yienn 40 illsboro 2
ILOT KNO. i 9 39 — o r- |
2 e€elv i [E 38 t ere ev & | |
® «|35,| (@/Potos @
£ =
neswWill | 36 a dior =
y +
019 i 54/3 )2y/1
)
6 le 12 113 |Jo
tile Se a
- | 4 am |
ac
T + 12
+ Girardean. |
oustan |
Eminence
0 é
=; =*s
We ren = “S al
+ 3 ae oO =| | |
| 26| [viel Jogmfield® 2) 3° i
laites =r t eal ig ¢ ~
| Poplar = xX
laing ® A 2 =] | oO |
0) > ba
Tey attest Nadede Ng ¥ f
I | ] al ic ial Ly E|2 | 1 *
ee | | eo
= SES ion i - ‘ :
Wd = ; ae |
ayoso S| |
dic iB ee
. | = | |
) INS | iNnGH | aN
| Al a? 2 |
rare °, xy |
| (eae A |
OL f z 89
= = A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore
2
ve
> pe
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
: Sa EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXLV
(Grant) |) ohvilles.
wae mine — ae Km
fob yp eS
ao
GE
le al
are)
BaF 2510,
re
bd
| ex |
| EL
~aes [sf |
—_
Poe
et
= Shybsey
ae mor
ar
Ce ee a. \ ey
gel |
Vi =
af
NY BOY 4
ii VEG IN ee c
Y ®
- [a puden ne ail i‘ . :
— ae LA ~
ee Pa
5
—
=
aise
bext 1.8! I
pa S| BS
#.
Trance
AGE
uncon Vit
, PBX Nae Oo
(Penoteau Ts:
wii
ly
if 2 -
2S Re ae
sence
aii >
Sei
wes 28
a
=
R
a8
LE al
=
&: $ :
2
EA
“TN i
& Sar
=
A ee
Set i aa hb
La \ Ble! pmfield® 5 2 |
| + = ‘a, | / | ‘
Alton | | 4 | Ro] eee A A
a ia eH he Naw eer Ay
1) Mestpidin. ~ ¢| Pap
| pet tt) LH 23) Je pen Shia
= wet tt Ie BrA
=
ge y
6) [ee \ |
4 ESR
Sss'tens
eae me
nie fh
NE
aad ad
‘ais
£
AMS TINTS
:
ra
,
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
aa
a i Hag
te Je \.
/
a
iA
%.
(
(TY
UL SING
No a TN
BIS hs
Pls
uy}
PE. USS
318
VAs)
Ie Ea
Te
i,
( alll
r,s yo
\
LAE
bs
WY
Gala Ve See
PT
ae
a
li
*
eC’
can
Lee
y cael
YELLOWSTO
ATIONAL P2
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXLVI
‘e N¢ hee
PARANA
TLS Cee
y
D\IAKOTA
SNhirRwNs
ENS
Pm a ¢ oad : BeOS A
ib dite eatlze ahs plana BO > 22 |a3+25.26°278 ee
ae a er 5 Re yr | a \
SSG ie eee
Lt | Sy
oO NEVESNna’ 48
pa WN | Taine
/,
WYOMING
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore.
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
Aa
S JZbaT
<<
ee CPE
BEG SN Oe:
eS ee
Cal; aa
URN
IN
u
>
S)
Me
&
b
S
~
J
By
ia!
™
7
*
A
Rae:
Het
os JES
I
eal
is SO Me
‘eee
heey
Ness @nan: 3
=
ALY fs
YELLOWSTONE |
“ Natl ONAL PARI
4
-
gcace.45 ES TO1 INCH
— a7
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXLVI
7
OY
SSsa775
Wie AB
wv)
he
ae
1a
LL ees
on 0 A
eae
A.Hoen & Co, Lith. Baltimore.
a
NOLOGY
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETH
Ht
a. Ose
© ana
S — Z
x “,
: T Tr A, |S
Ye | x | \
514 ipt2) ni) 8| 7 Us| slats
: | ¥ [PeerLodge | 7
mz
rs.
| aN
avez
B dona
iif
Lig tele 6 Mer |
a al
"ELLOWSTO?
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXLVII
105
WYOMING
ane!
A.Hoen & Co, Lith. Baltimore
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
us
= EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXLVII
10)
ESSIONS
4 ee:
Uf C7OG Ay
PUL
ISS
a4,
NAT
. RON Y ZY
aga
LUAAL ( is
eee
i gl
— Glevelians ©
h
SapFs
LL e+ ao Bo st 4 , Re ho
‘Al 78 fat slash HN Waite ia tt be 12%, 2829" pase Bites _.
Pp Ase 29 mine. ae Fact
18 1716 1514 Ble! 101
—-
Piller Wont
:
sea oe) acd! d i ia
i. oe oe : ax PIC
1 : A is a C\ : ~Z |
\ a7 ja \
V
/ - —_s
—_—-— =
= a L\ iu v1 .
ye Pe : “| [64 FAL Stand Parks! “AS
a \ -@ y 3} : H 1 nee aS |
\ J ear ay ~ ae r |
pass
“q ‘ | |
sy) a S
eS Stanyl
UW \
=
2 Stand Lar: 57
Lye YELLOWSTONE
= A |
Cc \ NATIONAL part
N
-_—
WYOMING
113 Sa a 109°
107 105
Aloen & Co. Lith, Baltionore
ae
ar a
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
TR
tr
a
\
i
a ee
per SAN
BeBe
ST eT I
SAL As
| 51/50 49/48 47' 46/45 44 43 42 41|40
a 52]
39/36/37 36 35!
C OoL DB RiyALD 6
SCALE
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CXLVII!
eee Epa
eae Sa Mae
hie Thy feereerter— fe =
\] Peers
Bt fer Mie
aa anes aki
paves
lig aS gerade ee
Pe ET Nid
eee
Beate,
Oo
=
a :
y, + & ~
1S N hoe. 3
: |
: al
eS a act
ih 8 = e) : ar “he ‘ 75. Se
Eznens ALS &;
® :
|
SS
= |
| asp
me
ST
se | |
OS)
aS
Base Line.
S73As 3S
A-Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore
1CH
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OXLVII!
ett
iim moe
at a oS eae
(roms
fd A
| Htcigon Sea
isi:
aa t=
+e Fale! y
7B ae 8
Leek a
Beco e >
Le hata Pirale
A i
ui
mi
~ oO
ALLL a ‘Ss , = ste §
Mtl Pes Sees a USS dle = = ith
SSS endive Sa Bees ec
ee Eee SKC | 4 Naar
pe 8
[Rea [Sidingy,
rl i i amen
eB PISS 57 TSST SSIES 3} 52 [51 [50199 148 [47] Taner
COLORIADO
Mer
st Guide
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Battimore:
NEBRASKA
gcate MMS TONNCH
|
— se =” ol
@S,
HOITaN
XITX9 “Id “LYOd3Y¥ IWANNY HLNS3LHDIS
ASOIONHL] NVOINSWY AO NvaHyNS
HONI 101 S3TIW O02 31v0S
(NOILYOd NYALSVA) VYSVHSAN
NOW TEH BET“OO -F USO VY
vHVW3N iva 5
3) os
w
9
9 UeipueWedioulg
HONI 1 O41 SITIW OZ 3TVOS
(NOILHYOd NH3LSV3) VASVHSAN
tz
| ow
ouidd 99)
™ ©
edi
San) as as 6 oS
‘Go UeIpeN
ie Nii
2 etl
= \
&
>
|
Jroreuos pe,
oe . ‘
XITX9 “Id “LHYOd3Y TIWANNY HLN331LHOIS
ADOTIONHIS NVOIHAWY 3O NvaENE
a > 4) CUP ae ei
2 69 89 29 99 39 19 |09|\6S Ses)
—
—_
0,
IS|OS|6y| 8v 2
{ez |sz|Zz
O2'61 81
10 “Jd ‘LYOd3Y IWANNY HLNSSLHDIS
ADSOIONHL]S NVOINAWY 4O NvayNEG
“2OWUINTEg “YLT 09 -Y uaoLy
cane
HONI | OL SAIIW GS?’ 31VOS
VAVAAN
soe
]
HONI 101 SSTIN SP 31VOS
VOVAAN
oat D
Tela
ime SPR Ae
sa CLL ae
Saar Cer
coon Ge sh V7anene)
‘see rill
co
| ‘eae=s |
| Ailes woo as
Seaver
erie
» aees
RE A
‘at 2 Li
qasee OE:
19 “Td “LYOd3Y TWOANNV HLN3SLHOIS
ADOTIONHLS NVOINSWY JO NVaENS
on i
= a caer
4
‘ a
~~
> aa
_—
- ns |
= “
- > Ud ¢
es i
ns 7
—
a
» =
6
= 4
< F
:
i
: Ff
’
ai - _
a
A
* Fd
bie
et:
y ae
~~»
~~.
=
7
h
, ee
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLI
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
103°
} ks}
ASI:
|
|
TERRITORY
OF
OKLAHOMA
—
A
iB
Ba
._
z
fa
eI
:
AREY aS 2am:
TAZACLE TPIT 13
aay Ny f
(2)
a
(|
:
Lf
amet
ar
nan
tO VLU)
Bites
ears
L/ Th |e
iar
: gh |
¢ |
bal dal
32/33)
ee
a a a aa
:
cl 4 |
oe PS A |
smIS7AIN
N41
WweaH
Be
LU
a
[Pa
—
a
mS
ha
or
Af) © / my ass ~
mes ep TH
LAs tal
Pa limuen eal
ao
BRERA
ae
po LI
PTI
os
aan
a
NS
107°
Pe Af ae
i aL
g AI
V
Na
A
Ntec
ain
Gehsilaboleald
NY
st
sn |
EM (pap
bt
Ly
Fo ome celeec:
ett) eae |
ay
a |
i
Tm
N
6
G
avis
2 yO
BS SB 6
SHY
: f
O S@ALDUG Ue
9, | ee Ke le he
3 ONE
eZ
ae
Te
ot
4
E
iad
6
mes
=
A
mn!
po
Te
be
sd |
hee
<2
as
he |]
—
Lyre
ee
Er:
WO
yo
b |
zi
re)
He
|
B
YS
2 SIRS Se
Ltt [Sit | SS
EAB
Py tse
iS
ia
el] US
KEECEION
(
me
alg
a
ta
zs
Se
r/ a
OL
Si Se gc
SATE PAS
roe ies ‘
re Da
1 |
Fe
=
Tea
ee
|
Maat:
Eugia
|
a
al
A
ld
. Va
HAN ce
ES
HONI| OL S3TIW Gb 31V9S
Lt OOIXAW MAN
eerere
PegGeec j |
ryzlealiz] DT | ]
eee tesauranea ‘eucyataal
Se tase rae
Sy = i\ LAN
aaa ay page |
ee OO OS HER tt eos tt}.
= Aa SS== SE Zen pein |
e gic = a
4 SSSSSS RSS ORNGUECI HT
es i | Se Nba o
% ai Th > i
STi eee ae a Jen CLL force aij >
i eR oe eer TTL? CHa SSID CART a
SAE a see ao : amar ANP au7E Sees aes i :
A aedles|izlozletlonulsisil | | ie]
m lee [deze eosezien 2 Sen pace “1 |
oie
i]
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLI
Sali
ae
NA
NUHENS
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
ae
as
cay
OR a7,
OYUvaDy
Sa
; | e
= 5
Sal
eats
v ‘
Also
————_
|
ie
2 8) aw
oe] BI 1 Od
WARK SEOs
ATA Bed
IH nd
Sener
auace
Lexi te
re a
rrr
iri Salado
Bem a
"TLS repyeore aes
oe
tn G mks ve 1 “Jee |! z
Ast Ps 1 5 1
yn P 5 | =
iw ae |_| 1
VARKER
Ink Wolly |.
wi
h |
a!
WE
E
r
Th
FS Ps ee
Bi
|_|
a
SW!
a
ie
am
i
zine
rt
D
Arai;
ASW lia
) a
SEZ Se
aN
tae
an ea,
IY
Beh
Rane
= = a
DAE NPAYAR|
zaa
|
Ly tt
ANoen & Co, Lith, Baltimore.
NEW MEXICO 1
SCALE, 45 MILES TO! INCH
110 “Id “LYOd3Y IWANNY HINSaLHOIA
‘a el" Mi
SCY ; Zz
ae uian t >
se ae
1a)
EN I)
OMe fy)
2 |
jae «2
) \ ram
WWOHV1NO VX = ¢ : i :
ey Ley bad ot, Bf =
40 af Oe ert a vere é 9 eas SB F
AY OLINYS Ex € im Ve ca S CPs | Fl
\7 he \ ai “i g < i
ng l Le
qd uy Onsen O 2) Hoven
= —_ = 2 a Ses BC —— =I
£0 {Sol , LOL ete cola :
ADOIONHL]S NVOINSNY 40 nvauna
i
pe
EL ‘Lael
36
vA
Za
T iia
a
sc
rao
Z
al
4
el
bol / |
I
i
26|22)30|e1/82|59)
Hig
bt |
S :
res
eee
ce
S
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltimore
tA
oT AG
a CAA
GEUKES
Es!
aan
a
NEW MEXICO 2
Eve SS SS a ee
4
2
ce
|
Pa
J
by
= SN Q
BAN | P|
aSanan
isbor
|
:
ARD [qd
©
\B AY
3)
SCALE, 45 MILES TO! INCH
HONI1O1 SSTIN Gt'31V9S
z sca iota MAN
col ; y LOL GOT
T Pea « HH
? ) | eee —ee © yoo
| fee: x + wn TG Frail
| | HS |
IG all
ti quvave\s
ini aenoe Naa
H FERRE
T = Ta =:
pA +t 4). ; = Apt >
0 64339 ve : OS, is t ‘ans : = = cg)
2 ine . Q 1 | ZA y, Pred r *
h { 4 < ea A P }
= StF MH T = Wi =| |
( 3 : eal awe nV | |
o A | fed
‘a a Bor 1 5 ee = ia ie
Th \ — a UE WY ach SS
a F _ | ht Li | d ~P Cae oe | |
ve FAL r 9 an SAY A
a i et 7S OL rs,
w= \ A wel RD fi s Ai ¢
~ — _ yt
VWOHV1NOp
30
A¥OLINY3L
eaele tea ASAE RUS is
a= Se ap pee fas aS Ae
y | tomes Lf
Seow 4 oO 7 0 9 iHvain
| si E _ ee A eee ; ae
' Sol > aeons ee eee re GOL ec
119 “Id “LYOd3y¥ IWOANNY HLNS3SLHDIS ADOIONHL] NYOINSWY 4O NvaYuNa
|
‘
46
HON! 101 S3TIW OF ‘37V0S
eee (IWLAG) SVXAL GNV OOIXSW MAN
Sol
{
Fay
2
>
2
sPe8a, sey = 199
\
cod
LI VINVS ~~ \
zi9—_| N A
el9r]/] ero
is4itg _
voor /
iw
$99 ane
ene,
4
oot] \ < Si
samo aS @ OTB ULY ;
Ve
®
0} LOUDI0A],
HID “Id “LYOd34 IVANNY HLN3SLHDIS
ASOIONHL] NVOINSWY 40 NvayNns
Ca
J -~ = — ~ ae _ 7 = _ wy - 7 -
: as Eee aed ae ee a PS ee ee ee ‘ “7 _ -
7 - = a 7. m6 er vise ’ ar - 7 To yes ead . ~ s 7 3 “se ©
7 - cal 7 * . > co. 7 =
= . Wav es a. 7 = ie :
- 7 a 7 iy ars >
i 7 7 — o— ey : ‘ .
¢ ..
L ; , ¥
_ > re ye Sigs as Pe a * - - « ,
r
, “7
p Fs >
; oo ae ;
oom srt pen
° ce aa To. Aik
& , pee
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY i
oAlbion
Ganandaigua;
| 4
ennYan
ge
2.© Little Valley
2 /
PE NN -S WW VES ARN Sales
SCALE
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLIv
aS
of LS
S|
Upper Saranac,
poem
pkimer Ponda
|43"|
Johnsjown, __Ballst Gi iif ees 4 — |
|
|
|
A 1A eS
Schénect ady 2 |
/
© Schohaire
f q
ier
f ®
Goshen
Jamaica
OGOKLYN
A. Moen & Co, Lith. Baltimore.
CH
Johns}
o-
mer~
|
e
Co pers
9Vel
Mndae Spa
son Ae &
Sch@nectady™
© Schohaire
co Nae
( Catskill 8
E)
s
Ballstotte~@ _
ste
——+
|
:
|
|
ACHOSE PhS
‘ HE _ Kingston $()
if He \\ |
C = | |
§ a |
aan y lecoNNE OT WG Um
| S | |
Newbure7{ Carmel |
a armel, |
z hen i
PE NY NSS) Soa VA. IN Sie Goshen |
: ‘
Pe Stile .
41|- pee - on Wie
fa
ly
3)
>=
&
| SS
y 17 ‘A Hoen & Co, Lith. Baltirnore.
MIOUTHTES YIP] OD -F UROL Y
HONI 1 O1 S3TIW Ol ‘31VOS
Tenne 88ee
Little
A190 “Id “LHOd3Y IWNANNV HLN3SLHOIS
ASOTONHLS NVOINSWY JO NVS8NS
: @
7 ‘ i
a 9 =
'
. . a 7 " ‘ ow |
ae ies 4 1) ie ah Le 745n
Noles
Vv
|
*
7
1} setae 5
f
red | if
mac eee as ;
eee a ai sae =~
. ke | \
\
>. {+ 4 —t | +
|
: —— (}---H-—H
- Hod =
1) a
Ol |
VIN
ofa Y—}—
—_-—
+
ix
gh
fee ft
| W
AID “Id “LYOd3Y IVWNNNY HLN3S3SLHOIS ASOTONHLS NVOINSWY 4O Nvayna
HONI | OL S3TIW SZ 31V0S
OIHO
\UOJUO.T]
FU WOUIS).10
UOIL
4
| ia
i)
Sale, 4) Yshig
| )
otoq ,
a?
Neon.
—FONTIA
|aNMVHS 010
QO} SUL
p VTA
JONVAN, as 5
eee si sel he "3\ Ke] ls Ntotat-a
2
5
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLVI
ae eo eS
iS _ ae i Ara
eae A f " hla 5 D an
By NY ;
8 15 | 14 Siar MOF Ms
Biel F s aya i
ID cpl gnhartiey> eae k [1 fuo To NH ee ee ee
ie a _— \_|OLO SHAWNeE| vide i772 | LX oe
Nodes — aa a |
Nate" \ datbrtiedg ret
OHic
SCALE, 25 MILES TO! INCH
"
sia
2
Ny a eh
7 fA a a baa: =I
shiigton
= (
NY
)
a s
Pot
5 )
fog tt,
CSG.)
nflo
Vashihe 4
~~
ro
~N
be
f
: Hilf
greétowsi
wilmington
~?
/ ‘ 7 j
“<a So | J
7 by
Se A J
4
\)
~~
y
WY r
ébandn.
NE EES
' yee | oe 3 rer lax
Ges So [ly
la Sk
panies
40 °E | ns
| |
ee >
<- >
gn ite
Batavia? &
~~
| wee eae Ze
'
AL
BL | freee 2 Plas
KS fer dei
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
rr re
a sl et ee. eee
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
LOWER TAW.
S
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLVII
=
JLLAGE (WYANDOT)
a yoo!)
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLVII
|
H
Sl Sel EUNE
eee Fo er ee
a
es
&
ee ee
‘Tee
FP 8 OQUANOXA'S VILLAGE
Te
a
nf
fe)
m
o
oO
=
car
z
QKo
2 ~ .
Fes cf
ao v hy
; E
(| ® i)
y
|
,
anaes al
co EE 2 Fe ”, a |
A Moen & Co. Lith. Baltimore
—————
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
123° ee be
—
Wa
TillamookHead
allem,
False Tilamoo ,
ey Cascade Falls qo
—— y s Dall
Cape Meares Dero? Ths ! = rs F
> . j fiytp2ts 7 F
0 2 |
=| 2 =
5 Cape Lookout 1 Els fOr 5 f
; ivillee S me mf ;
~~ s .
4 : | | l = i ile
\45 | ha *
i Devils > ==
| | Silelx Bay ee aSc ils o alana Ee me PS / on aad
| 2a S/S) 1 ; Z
| __CapeFoulweather : x M Te |
| i SP | see Merk. | « |iatt j 3 0
Yaquina Head = ! ; a
| | S32 LOH | ES! | Jafferson Gi a
| 2 i
12 / @ |
Re
| Alsea Bay, . | ga Se
14| phd dP,
Cape Perpetua = =
© = i i ls | | |
i | 16 |
Ke
Q i el ee
istaw gene 18 |
| |
= | |
| U | ; 20% |
| or miokwar H21 / ‘ash L.
of |
S a IANS = | T 2
| 2 =} 3
= 7 th iz aa lav :
AST Peres [Coden TPH
f B27 L~_ | ZG =
nial LD Ne,
= ea | Api scorts rel MTs, mn 17/8 |9 | QA] tt ji2 isi
Cape Arago | ~l26 ai eae
. * s Se | \. (27 Bast EM Umpqua R, | iN v |
voquille Ww th) Cf; -S | |
KO) 6 nd: SG (
| : + : x
(*? oe PAY 28 401 mt a Vs
i Si AVE A) ler |
i. | bee) mi
apeBlanco ee ul 2
; } Y +, WA =
38) Hoge fey é re ET HLAMATH Hse Ee)
ie | 34 f | ABA as
3 4 Te | 3 | 3! |
~ >
55 Se BHSland. C 36 mae Sprag
Gol Beach 2 rn a OINT OF RDCKS
c NS | eal &
ti. Fee 38 | G Q\tlamatti Falls
so a MSiz| :
SC
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLVIII
1
[SX
(IN ee
38 ata
/A\ Alt
:
cues
een
ae
pee eae aa
eve VAN cai
38S
al
i
oo
i awe sites 7 Wy
aN Bs =|
ose ae
aes Por oth SY
NCH
| 25°
etic NRA Ed
AP ae
Gee Ye
CCMA
rams
=
Sain Sem AGE oO! wee not A Ky 4 2
Hoe dll
b- 4
\ |@ fol
4 7 dz
| ENT 710 sy
. ooo aime y <a |
oe a i aa | A (IRN
Se 4) ‘ 7 |
er | Sep oe)
1 on = a rt aft Seer i. | in
RR ail (EN Cae Car wae ae a
. P ' ws - ~ | |
Cais |
Ce |
x ‘4 i=
er ig 2 i) Foe aattats|
pre ead ie out)
4
——— a
<r Tee
7
“
Ge
?
~~
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
1255
123°
Lal
TillamookHead ¢
False Tillamoo Vv, ie
ik
=
Point atamel Cet) OR
) Sz
—
Nga lst 6 8
| Sa Ces
eS ange
aN
| Na
eS: [NC
45+—+-
|
| =z Siletx Bay
_CapeFoulweather C
KF
YaquinaHead -_—
| ey oq
at
| =
Alsea Bayy~*~
{|} ee
Cape Perpetua = 7
a5) * i
Q Ly A
—
©
: bie
Roe Fa A PS |
pt alee LL = |
| a oN I DEWATER | 7 Vel
Lo ao of v Wye | Net
| ieee po eer [A ee
| FP is ot y soo
| Ay "i © g@ Staind. Par S.
| @ is 4 Uinul, Galmale
| i Empire/Aa Ae
CoosBag} | | scdtTs PEAe
| Cape Arago “a4 | tA
‘ Ein Ee t 2 oy it | l27 Basl FN Umpqua R.
Coquille Rev, VS4 . 64) Stand. Par: 5,
les Bed (iWeb se a
be ad .
| \GapeBlanco See AS
| Ege
| nant |
| et KLAMATH
| |
a 7
i
ae a
365 4
1 ~ ASS
4 } n foo
ea 0 Wirt
38 | q
J iz
39 he afi 6
Y Year> 7 |
oer Seite | |
x —
CAE (Fb 10r ReNiaa
Sci
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLIX
cz
LIN YR
ni 4 142)
[| iA
Oo
ne
Dp 20 20/9
fe
pza
an
:
SU
19 |20 21/228 ae
6% Standard
Fam
il
as
h | e| 3;
) es | Ex
ee | | ere | L_Be MA
} ae Te LISS Se
ae are pe (|
,22((90) 1 |
il
é
eset so ao eds
el ona SG Ria od
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL, CL :
: SPORT BEOCLEG
uz
j
125°
vie + 0 N
)
Se i oe
“ti |)
| A eS cinemas
Gansee Wee ee Oe, re)
Recta an eee See a ja anra tenets
nee = LE ee rie. ihe away
Sees = eae =
NeSG yates Ne
VSL VABL APs are ro
ret TN
vet
a! ||
adios 1
Ze, | “ eS “te
eee Os ay
oa Se nic on
“i | An a, 1a |
aut SSEn ELE ENCE e: |
ee ay AN Neer Laas rt
rtd A / ah aes Pi
4th Slanda
ee og ccc asp il : |
ie — a Dama ay EEE Se ‘ |
Ss aolied 13 14 ‘isl 18} 19 20 Boge [SN l
i rae tele PA panels Pe |
‘o ll I coil
} { i + : a ey ba t :
- = ct 5 yAITY, r \ | | a | ‘
Coquille Riv 2 ¢ = his A | sel + /
} ] - + a lees] S = ; + ~—1__ - P
) —S <i | Y pe | ! | » i bo | H |
: S Sy / O66 . pe Fi Wye) H 6 |
f "4 —$t+ f+ = = +t : > al , i :
= | } ~ | g
} | 9 rs | | _ iff
ee
a i ee
ama + ; HT ileeriay S)
NE Thal seh 5 —! 3" ik bi) RIBS (30) 3! |
ATS Ki af ar a
ee
ie YY AD: A
Gr Av cE “t \F 0: ReN |
— a Se et i
S _ 119"
—— — _—__—__—_—— : ore s 2
a
suo unyyeg ©
MBPT "OD FPO
HONI 1 OL S3TIW S€°31V0S
VINVATASNN&Ad
ee ee ee
PIpo
ie) ® @ISounisoM
~Y Tn
VINA ACV Ha 5
a|SPIUL/T
\
uouega'T®
UMO}SLIION
SUIPR2T
rie oe
9THASNOd
UMO]SVAO(T
ee
=
S
—
>
UMOJUTLV
©
{
SuUuosey
2211 AUNENNS y)
Ey
‘0;
B DIEU vis
y/
@otNgspno.Ns :
us
onvia383 4,
aevrin nenonsnto y
THA ‘
ae LLL KOW88 ©
©
DALIEQSOTTIM
EH NWWHSLNIM id
=) ELSNIMNSC id
fi
© a10dP'T 6
UOURIOS ;
I Q\UQOULTELBTUNL,
YOONNWRYNTL ot er uv
@ofepSouo}y
J9VTIIA SNISNIVAM Vy
zeuiy
epuemgyl
@oasoa Uo
99! 1HOi H
——— =
INgswMoolg ih,
GN waAd voW
S341 1404 5 773346
@sungsayay
aN 9SL1i4 Ta MOOSW mt SAN QS|[OULLOD 3 IN
Sungsaoqureyyy Noon 4
SIdHOWid
NITHNWHd id ca
| ; 4
| fo
, re’ y
OLTVLLAT 4
cS
4
Miki ESL BIHLNOT LS
TLLSTE el VHT 803
sNvH90uO
pleyuooyrg 4
LO} Ov TIAVOMVLY
B9LI 14
ung id SH3110d
NW is
b © 81NQalPPUN
b]
INQSIMo’|
ered
wysltiW ; c=
uoAdey] yoo TR
JOVTIIA NONI Vv
ISVITIA ONVISI 1V3H9
Yv NMOL)\YNISSINNISSY
-_— -———. -
39VTIIA AONE
+SLI
ONWIN3SGWND iS
yy S4BSLI
(SLi aLiNeN id
) 2eu
IN SONIA NAMI YS
Waid = ESllad NG
20MM 44 1Hoa Saaaym MSNA
BSi1
Patnle . DUH S LAL)
> BLL LHO4
SINQsuac SQNVH 624,
JOIN S99) 9
7 euerpuy, Yee
sy 7@
ites ASE SHAN
= “"L
y iA SNITHOE
SINQSQUAR\ |
OSNoye |
OLIT
3SNow MOOIs
SNYNG38 0
~3600H HONGO
INOLgq3y838AHVI
UOISUTYSE A
i
FWA aaa
michel
pune
qgo0e' isos Same
Li way
/ 3SN0H 19018 o
«Led Se29v711A nvicn)
x AN3SHO31 IY
7 =
é
e
7 7
_
e
+
>
-_
2
=
“3
>
&
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
C
i
T
x
eCaiiz sissies LS
Marre a eRusse oT
=
Linden Cer tepville
SCALE,
a j 7 SS
4 8 Jamestown,
assow E monton |
®
ped
Ee e
Murphy ce O
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLXI
le ij
Flizabethton, |
»® WATAUGA OLD |
boro vies
Se, Erwin
\
AZ
Snow KEOWEE
| Greenville
| \
ri
, mN
E
*Tocegge
sville Ls
yarnesville
BORDERING STATES
CH
85°
A.Hoen & Co. Lith. Baltirnore.
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLXI
87
Re ee —~¥ pee
afar 9 nestown aj sf : = F
ling Green® Soo) etalontor arboursville o.
6K Ne ag od : § pout rp
© Cadiz PTlopkinsvilke
E |
Test, h. oRussellyi le une)
® :
/ EXkton\ \ Franklin | bite = agian
i= Deg lle
ete eM WN a .
- —
Clarksville? AY Lafayette ® Celine
© Springfield
‘Sel Gallayine™ 2g Oren gg mgfton,” -~“-( g@ joa gine KL ‘lizabetht
Ashland ee eg isville Mra, . sboro® wt 3h OL
SH 0 D
“yy:
ifiamsb
as
mee
gWe nes i
Lawrs
xe y
ee y, & ‘layt Ye sae KEOWEE !
FIGHTING TOWN fle) ie! Dien
Spring Place idee : “CLs 4 ) Gree amille
‘o 3
A. goo
r as \
~ Jasper
®
© Galhows
A. tloer & Co, livh, Baltimore
TENNESSEE AND PORTIO 5 BORDERING STATES
scace.35 MILES TOTINCH
—— ee
scne
— —— aa.
ae ees G
uoyssury 9
n33038
yawns 8 @
aoe Cu STTASSO19
SUOSIIM @s
VOY SSOYD
NOSY3I0NV
zogi‘asnov aang
¥90¥ Lv
X19 “Id “LYOd3Y IVANNV HLN3SSLHDIS ADOTIONHL]A NVOINSWV AO NVaunNd
HONI 1 OL SSTIW OL 31VOS
(UIVL30) 3SSSANN3L
ea ee
Vv
suayy
YSNVWVHIIHO
_®SOONVLLVH?
ZO
\
>
by
&
%
fy
y
+vOl 2
anyisi savior [9
7601
D
x
anyeoaq” Coe,
®
UO WSUIYsSeM
Ye
Ny
iy
(fy
1 x
} >
®
OTA
~. a
HONI 101 SSTIW Of '37V9S
CUVL3G0) SASSANN3L
= 7 at
t bas Bin
Vv | > 9 Pas] Oo 3 ©) 2k, we 1
be ae aE a Ae ae SS
ee 6 ee ee 6 SS SS Se —— —_ w ;
Onosintry YSNYAWYHO! 24 ~
_¥900N
=.
4NIOd 453M Hinds
uosSsuy
Uy
Re
anese*
a
wee, -
7.
Re ceeeeemen,
ee
Shes
~
~
Sn,
s.,
~
~.
aed
eee
=~
lr
Eto,
‘<P Savou ssouo
SaouroSu0y—? “S025, SNOSHIONY,
JO YL B
a.
~
zogi‘3snox 91ang
W904 Lvs
MIXT0 "Id "LYOd34 IWANNV HLN3S3SLHOIS
ADOTIONHLS NVOINSWY 40 NvaYuNEd
HICH “GET On -F UPOH-Y
| aed
=
OTTATOUNY
(Y ¢
07314 DLOCMYSWHOIHD
ONVIS! MVSVHO
ypodbyery
®
Dsiuuvs 23Ss¥MMIH aio
artes / {
s lea
Sai \
N
oman Ba) 9
Se
L908
ana
F owtey 1re9
WHVINpI) ga oARye7]
= 1 — Nw. ae
oThasnoog \ am
ei
preysutids &~
no) WEPUL.AY|
Binet oases
N
HONI 1 OL S3TIW SE'31V9S
VWVEV1V GNV SSSSANNS1L AO SLYVd
TRATIOg
WOSsaepUudy]
oyLAIyeooq/
\ io
wosyoR
®
WO}SuTXo"
ourey
UWOyUD.
MOWAT
|
©
| SIG S1aAG
}
sling
Rox ie uapsoacy
puupysy,
. <2 eee 6 ee © eee See
UolU/}@
VOTTLASHLET bes
; © ALLOY
Pau
_ dyAsubydoyyd
| ea
\
ZIPR)®
age fas To
“iano
HIX19 “Id “LHOd3Y IWNNNVY HLIN3S3SLHDIS
ASOIONHLA NVOINSWY 4O NvayuNa
o¢
a
\
Eee
KR
Syasoute
HSL WoW
STH
Jd ‘LYOd3Y IWANNY HLNSSLHOIA
He
nN
CO Tk dd
jth ei
[ols)
{|
I
3)
ADOTONHLS NVOINAWY 40 nvauna
HONI 1 OL S3TIW O8'31VOS
SALVLS ONINIOFGV 4AO SNOILYOd GNV SVXAL
MOUNTS A WTO) BO Vy
Oj
ooyepiy
\O)
opurszgony
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLXIV
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
99°
101°
=
12)
W
=
<t
=
w
oO
Zz
z
=e
Oz
ae
3 8
M=
23
243
ac o
| Lei |
19 | ° ts ry An th | . |
2] a) mE : me 5 pay, 4 aa ap rey : | * | | :
| eas: Pits 3 fi | a 4
< x Wise ae ar van
hd a | ;
| fo) af ——— = + | | =
48]
cdl : .
|
Pele
|
= =e | <7 — s ame ———— |
; J hea
| | |=]
| |
i
; | == y ate. es
= “~~ S
o8
. )
)
é (’
=. ie
: ) iat a
Z| 08 Q / iy
5 i ae
‘ ¥
A 4 =r }
d | on} oaysolt —
YY
RX ye A woth
| pe | |
II's
[zs]
|
|
Laas aq
IVT LIVS IVa
Lf
Saale
ls
A
601
AX19 “Id “LHYOdaY IWANNV HLN3SLHDIS
sal
CLARY
ag fl
ADOIONHLA NVOINAWY JO NvayHNs
|
|
|
|
J
DD mitaxagy,
yy
| apy apg) OPPO,
UTAH 1
SCALE, 35 MILES TO! INCH
()
Richfield’
Cogpa
| S q +t
i
DIP ar Lau >.
| Sinn cr |
= 7
| ee
Nie le
HONI | OL S3TIW SE'3TVOS
t HVLN
ea EL BEL'OD 8 BPO
1 aw
ee i - ee
.
| gis cee
| ez\ zzl.iziozl-er-et Lert WKS
Ler Ci
\\
Ayica
ape
A
ae aoa oa 63
o: iS
iy SN che | oad
zal
cs
cand
Th iia int ld
a
— + = ee
|
of
=!
in Nine
1 2 eens
"(ell
AX19 “Id “LHYOdSY IWNNNY HIN33SLHOIS
ADOIONHL]A NVOINSWV 3O NVaHNa
ov
4d 4MW1 LIVS Ly f
=
Ra
NSEC ES)
ADOTONHLA NVOISSWY AO NvaHNnG
IAX10 “Id "LHOd3y¥ IWANNY HLN3SLHDIS
HONI 1 OL S3TIW SE°3AIVOS
OW HTOH OTTO FP UOOH'Y 4 HVLN
YA —_—-—- so
3 Sqaue M | bo
< E 0934;
Wa. 24 | iO GIO9D 4S
= ae \orH|
ee —
OL Uy
\
TDD,
HiaL7
/
NM
“nol
EG
o
N
) eal,
‘|
AV opm
ae
ae SLEA
) ‘TVA PIU.
y
HONI 101 S3TIW SE'31VOS
@ HvLN
° = ee
2 abs os
lv NO Zl ey |
=
;
; “I bola bX II Tt S
‘S00 ar Bee
ig r Ay He | | | E J
“ he | 8
; mugea |) ||"
, S j Swoyony aly nS | ut ~
ips ee | | NS
ait? wile JSR
IW 4
- == PRR thre
pel =a ‘|
. ’
ca as
MS
+S
¢ 8]
Wee cas
|
i
|
6e
E :
; HERS .
f Se oY i 7 z 2, :
| > | |
= ig 4 | - EP |
re 2
Pa | |
7 |
4 - -[ 9 jue
: =] Lt
| Rey a i
| dyjopue
| ioe TeSoy THA
aif vente 8 4 Sie a | |
7 | f 4 1 ear = : : s% | |
HMC aN TO
= > Ear are pe eae eal
| O HOVE |
IAX19 “Id “LHOd3Y4 IWNNNY HLN3S3SLHOIS
ADOIONHLS NVOINSWY JO Nvaund
—
60
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
aca
LS, ig
Rai
ie
ea il,
SRIWANIS
Cape Disappointment
GAA OD |
erat
aS A
ran
5
WAS|I
SCALE,3
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLXvViI
———— —-— ———_—__—
119 : 17 =|
T
ng
as
Y]
. LS y. -
4 | Js
ly iw
| ¥
: ar a
1
C7]
“a 207421 22,
poy || Te
KAD Le |
A TAL YA
SU
A
—
Og
Boe
des
j y
oa —,
Lie Island
| |
119° 117°
A.Moen & Co, Lith. Baltimore
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT, PL. OLXVII
i DATO
Z N
Lior SS
Bie = hk) ee Tarr
Ayo age | Ss Toasemne
= hoe
LAG! |
Shae
Wilk
Ap
r
GN
0)
| agays:
LA
ake
Rid
aA
7a OR eo
Sat
£
|
A.floen & Co, Lith, Baltimere:
WASHINGTON 1
SCALE.25 OlINCH
a +
b
61
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
cloned ciara rire
a AU ee £17
Est tag ih Sh te
tt stynctard Pl allel N
7 Ris: a 4
| ie Sano}
NE \
Die ae
8
ai
; Al a
Buen Bic’ |
WAS!
SCALE,2
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLXVIII
19° aS,
|
Sweristo: | ‘ON -S |
Tia uN 0 ;
% | wt
oleh yt % * 39) | |
) 38 |S |
ari .
—_ 4 i |
= «
S “4G ville — | |
sat |
316 Wkoaevies|
Salt, 78 TF |" ope _| SLAY |
: + 6 | Wa J |
ee « |
| | / |
% \ eg el af |
7% 4 aie:
\ > 1 — = | |
“ed, 7% (Stan PN 28 +. 1625 4 les, | | 7 | | Ae }
SES) Sal BR Li + } i] Oe can Oia
ae | po iy iia gan |
oT 5 | | © |imiemebseat an ~ |
ae ms ld | | 26 fi) 12 | PX Is | Spode sven “| OO |
ete ain == eae é | |
‘alice syle 36 oo 28 | 29430 |32)3a 34/35/36/37)38 39 41 |42 43,44 |45 | _— |
y a |
j 3
| zal
lateness
| 3
ial (a oO
(I~ x ; |
- \ St 4 = e
if | ‘=
——— + | 5
| |
y\ is | | a
TNlel N | 5
i Crabl\Cr in|
| a } =}
az 3 ts me]
¥¢ \\\ | | 1O
ix Ses } Smal
t | |
if } = cy | |
‘eon | } t | |
= a ~ as AL
; NH
@)
|
| pile. i
s | A
x / a es ge eee ee re
> j A Hoen X Co. Lith, BaRimore 7
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. :
a) SAEZ: ie
| at e
Se
3i “amishtt Bt
|. ‘a
os df Re
lb Del |
: who = {
\_ i 28 \
an a =
I St Pa
A CREEL EN Rt
4
ark
‘
7 +
= 4
FE}
XIX19 “Id “LYOd3Y IWOANNVY HLN3SLHDIS ASOIONHL] NVOINAWY 4O NVaHNG
HONI1O1 S3TIW SI 31V0S
DIOUINTER YIN) ¥UPOH'V
LAINI ALIVYINGY SNOIV NOLONIHSVM
40
TyPYOeY_
oon
HONI1 OL S3TIW Si ‘31V0S
LA1NI ALIVYINGY DNOTVY NOLONIHSVM |
MOUNREH BFC) FUCK Vy
ARN
&,
a?
4 I) i i
= tly \ .
ES t 2
ya y! A
\ i!
< 5 can
— ae \
= hh
XIX19 “Id "LHOd34 IVNNNVY HLNSSLHOIS ASOIONHLS NVOINBWY 40 NvaHNns
rk ti 1 ig LOTS
i Signi leases
Te eeppuenund” we (eer
hee
SS. 1
aan D ) Sa mT = —— i a 9 ge
=. : ar Even Pp >
Vd
thy
S are Sie
aay
Wak -.\ “4
a
ae
\ y
224 mil Was Mo
inated aah
XX10 “Id ‘LYOdaY IVANNVY HLNSSLHOIA ADOTONHLA NVOINAWNY JO NvaYuNnSa
Ni1O1S371IW
HO g) ‘31v0S
NOLONIHSVM NYSLSAMHLYON
RIS URTeCLannion saescUtG:
| ee
ee aes :
| a a,
Z paaisy CaN
44
| Bee
oe 2 3
a
hey 7 Boi
Re, ART s, =
o il
- —_—
=<
\ 9
th
s) ) \>
>
N
ap
7 rs = —
U
/ >
' vy: )=
= e d CO
a 2 S
e y, \ —
b ‘ ( ToS?
S O
2
: PEL / q iz 4a }
‘ BO) // Ries v io
By _ ix ZAI
gas | E84) Vo ST al “vad
y
re
OK
——
a
ea Var
ru
Lh Ve /\?
aa,
ES oN
NOLONIHSYM NU31S3MHLUON
—
= ey
AAS My
CZ
Ce at
ia al Sa a a
: ar | ed a Be Spiseiads
Ree ie rae a7 nS adey
Z >. Ko < la A
(see
XX19 “Id "LYOd34¥ IWANNV HINSSLHDIS
ADSOTONHIA NVOINSWY 4O Nvayns
64
Ce ieRemmneiali
Tee
\.
_ Paste
yOpremtdy | si A”
spsstriee
RL 2 J vat Gam BIEN id iH j
NA
aie "oe |) Rn oe foe
ae es
cl Cone ra fs: ie
ST a veh errnne ern ae
cua ey
> aise 9”
La
6
IXX10 “Id “LHYOd3Y IWANNY HLN3SLHOIS ADOTIONHLA NVOINSWY 40 NV3aYENS
ae ee eS
eR ea
peed
he
O
Zz
2
| ai
WISCONSIN 1
SCALE, 35 MILES TO | INCH
i Caer
fay
ons geete a
Be wel vif
Ft ase
Vey
FT CRAWFORD\Y
7}
REED'S TRADING HOUSE fj
WABASHAS VILLAGE
—-
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLXXI
ig ances
fetee fer le
Ret it
a oe
ay.
ILLINOIS
| z=
| O',
5:
Os
fi ’ n°
OF, WE ‘S 3%
he: ‘ cae d a
ee) am ac
| WAL Die sisi Nt eae
TP ie ST Bich
; NBGR)INE WRSUS SEE
E ae id ca ee i 3h 1
(GR GTS Seek Sole Or
io hi A peal To | ee
LP ic SA
BGR tay Stal Sea | ;
: eR a ee i eae
Ce les NURS i aa
| te] | oe | sl E
wh yea | bt eee a. | 0% |
3 By ) =F | 2)
= 1 o>) Sie & :
a Lf Es nee iat 5 |
el ° 9 co) iS |
: ey ABE i
< | I
fi a a —— —- g |
cs | = =
\
=e
a
q
lo
aa
san poate
Ae
Or aes 1 [
ep), 2 i
FFL.
Dhl,
WXX10 Id “LYOd3Y IWANNV HLN3S3SLHOIS ADOIONHL]A NVOINSWY 40 NVv3aENa
“MOUNHE R eT "OD F UPOH'W
62
HONI 101 S3TIW SE 31VOS
@ NISNOOSIM
|
SIONIN1I
A 1S ONOIMvHD a4
A Ty Tay
&
G
BLS nal A
LV Ol aounia syusvawm
LB 3snou ONIGWH4L SGaau
>
HON! 101 S3TIN SE 31VOS
Z@ NISNOOSIM
62
i"
—I
42
ee
) | | Te
wi
C| Ts
lel 5
‘Cl:
| TS
‘Paper | | tT ee
——
SIONIT1I
IN
,— es
5.
a LV o
ke 5 We
‘am
|
ny
mt
My
Len
JOVTIA SyHSvawM
WOE 3sn0H ONIGWeL soaau
BOVIIIA SONIM G38
ee.
Ral
wet
pis
‘+ ae Ts NA | We all
Niele
ST
, |
eT
Pia
Bo, A
NB ag
2, a
Bole | je]
@ nw p
rr . |
- -¢ +— —
by y b 140 pos
} p
q . >
5 7] y - ty
- q 3 |
t. d | : u 4 Z, | |
. eS Z y
rs Ww 9 4p | | | | r
7 x = a NY | S
| eld =
aes A, as eX |
e \ } | bSiws |
re : aiF | SHOTAWL
f = f a N
| \
= R i - 8 ny | ) | |
% T : A —\— =
s g ks | / =
= << —+—+- = ‘S 2 |
p > : — = |
\] | ; i . are = re a
m4 a — aa fp | Hy } i |
as 3
=
by AL S oi j
|
=: 9-0-+e—
p =
TO TR
5 ot SP 7 :
Sy pueAt bags h
|
ASOIONHL]A NVOIHAWY 40 NV3SHNa
IXX19 Jd “LYOd34 IWANNY HLN3SLHOIS
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
109"
MON
GRAS Sa ar es Sig a i a 3
DIN | AN ORT og
4 hot 4
\ a A Bathe Meta B
NSE sed als
Speer BE
SHEN SOD SRA aH
wane
| RE
at
ae
|
Pa
| 5
pail
We
ra
ne
QP Ae
SURG
Heche
Caen sane
eae
>;
g
iF A|%
N
b>
aed eed San
fs
(7
ai
NS}
Ka
hh Arse
NJ
iis ed ere
nas bag?
L_| e
ise NMRA Ll
Ny et log es ef | >8ae (ese)
{520 rea Seg ste
1 ee Va Se ees So
eh é Br eA Ae
eels Qeiasidbas = see
SVEN AR 2S aoe nile amelie
| DEIN] | g
Heal
rian (ean
i
i
N
OT
eit ani
esta
SR
Hae
aa
(Pa
otc A. A
WY!
SCALE,35
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLXXIIl
SS imc ee ike 82 a
at (|
Ln
ALY
He
alae,
s
ie
ms RT|
ee
ah
ieee
fe IN
coh
aN
cai ia
Bigs
Hama)
iasoarras
S|
3
a
nant
le | S|
a"
-
! =
c
ra
A
&
e
bona
Ved all at 0
aa > ata at |
ian
“TN_ [8
hoe
Marita
a8
=e
i
eee
A
Ly
rH
val
ae
(eae
zane
ehnghithes
con
a
ace
DAK © TA
pn
Bets
LA =
or
$y bby
|
A
Gl
@
‘a
m
vl
Oth Chuided Z he il
=, m4 i y
)]
REEL
at
Br
min (RES
Ke
NU
Wa
ce
aa
PY
a
a
1 a
ar
Ya
na
nA
4
@=4
“a
rs) [Vr
we cereN
Xe!
Wis ad oe
ar
NS
Ns)
ie ish
hob
ES
az
hk
@ L
N
ES
er
pry,
cae
»|
re
a
roy
ANG
~
\4
a
(een
<n
8
ales
at
[|
+]
(@
82 Sta
t
}
Lee Wa
&
are
‘
Sin
Pa
Lo
wy
al
:
Sc Sue
aera,
reere SSNPiE AUS |
ee Bune |
se COCOAr.OVe sx: aes |
RE ot lee a SSRs
Bill oe Le SaaNsee
KN
EWRSE)'
Sie
D
a? Nye
aes
|
Se
yes] ST De oe NS
pe laa YeapleL worn |r CLOT yl’ ee
sm NS a (ohana tC re \ Has
6 Sp
es
{|
nia
==
“ie
= PS rc
° oo
KS
4é,
tas
—
EMBED Des Red “SE
SAAB NE
(+--+
Ay a | WR
ert
mar
Ed
a .
SNUG ited al | | ep I
Ps RV ARIS ae aL
Sanh Parner ||
ee
=
MH
alt
=
LS)
|
NJ
\
ee
wean
ce
aoe
“hey
as fel
Sas
BC
aze 27
=) TAN oe
mire”
-SEe km |
= © |R°A DO
107 Re
6
coarse
ee
M26 ei SO
a idaeceinete
oie tauie se
eee emirate
7 [cs]
ey
&
+
NEBRASKA
Neel
ral
eae
es
Se
ar de
il
VY
ee
ae ‘
e
eric)
remiva
DERE
ne
Nw
Ady
iA
SI
RI A e
aaa Sanieec=
Cane
iN
Bi
SEE)
A
ag
aca s
a
er
iy,
ia
a
| ¢
ABS
ae
ie
a
it
HES
ie
|,
iy ts
iH 1/ |
105°
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
a5
tPA
2a,
a
ATG Y
=
SA
Zi
h_NG
BIN
ne i
—— — oy
J
ab
pe
=e:
Jounnt
pes
ae
aN ang
24
=
BS ;
HALL
}
=
ie
Plt
vay:
di
.:
~Y
a)
HS
ENN
<a
Eons a
Bis ee RS aL:
109
‘4
aS
val anal
oy
poles
VA
=~ sae
rit Ae
Ma
ih
7 ) 4
= phere
Poe TT id
be | A
4
a
pe
ia
PA
|
‘e
CA
Lf
eo tit P
te
> g
N DN
a
make
>
BS
rabid ®
[| A
tt Lo
ch
AYIRS
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. OL
At
Ste
|
Bes
i
JR
Ld
9%
tS? 14
U 0
Ee
a
oh
be
L
7
(|
4
Neder! 1 43
|_|
hl
Wa
1 asi
3
RN
i
LA
Vie
e
(|
Paras
ee
a
| be
\, ‘e
: Wa 4 i310
Lf
{ Z|
|
de
Wi
= *
an oS
ais
owl oe
N — BR & Seo
WYOMING 1
SCALE 35 MILES TO 1 INCH
6%
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
pint on —
\ Ri tad {
ice 2.) =
Lewis, | Gs — ;
Shto-wor } |
Ns, isa G
: sy ann
Sen 4 1 Na,
\ > ai -
yal oe ze
{ = 2 ag Ve
ii S :
tt | 7 Van J Wine 5 ;
\ iva a?’ C
I 6 ae "
Yh \ ye &
‘ (
- rs
i A
= 5S
S =
ee 3
\¢ ey) = Wt
FT WASH 2 ea
AGEN 1 setini
i] —
YG
& a PES !
\ Ne | | Sf a P! ' =
=I . 5 2
. Lats SARER BAS > °
| } . Spe
r / = | ~ | ‘ | Zo |
° ae
| ; a! Le | \| 2 | it } \}I |
|
NG 115] H2¢ 1) HOT1O9) 108 }107, tse) mes | JOfNOO 97/96/95 |94 |93 |92)\ 9
\ | \ = cea aw IAS Sa ms Taal r
lr Ye Wg ® } | As ES |
wvyc
SCALE, 35
Man
NOE BURVA SS iKrA
J
403
A.Hoen & Co, Lith. Baltimore.
‘a’
ciel eS oar
|
ATIONAL
Kelli
ts Ph ae
11°
re. a
NN 2
aN ASH |
SA
rel
a
Fase
ae
‘
|
A
¢
PU
pee
aa
wl
Ky
[ale
y
ie
|
TEN
EIGHTEENTH ANNUAL REPORT. PL. CLXXIV
105°
Us sf
ra
i
v,
>
6
rN
(=
|_4
Bs
aur
A
&
F
PAR
eal
— ae
wa
p A K Obie
%
hide Me
s ell. (| _ 7A a —
pal
a
D
at
£4 | as ‘| ;
1304 ts Ya f \v if RY
Aas
|
28 Parallel North { ans
UTAH
Ge
RS
2
MN
Na
}
Ke
ry
|
12
wear Wort \/ | | | ee
Wwe
Oe, hh
1 bite 38 4
——T FF D.ARU Met
- |
Ts 44 :
es 2 |
| WYOMING 2
SCALE,35 MILES TO 1 INCH
A. Hoes & Co. Lith. Baltimore.
low?
—
2
Lot
> ee
4
celL.} ee bY
er ta }
th
a i ee i:
STEER
eed
Gn
EIN tees pee
awe pe tee vue
-
.
os
7
-
Sie &
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11